← Translation Lab

Theologoumena Pantodapa (Book III: De Theologia Noachica Postdiluviana)

Grade: B+ 431 paragraph pairs · 298 flagged low-confidence

Strong on clean Latin (~30% of blocks, A-quality — fluent ESV-style literal English, consistent glossary application). Low-confidence rate of 69% is driven by the source (17th-century OCR with destroyed inline Greek/Hebrew/Phoenician), not by translator error.

Strengths
  • Clean-Latin blocks render Owen's argument structure and list completeness faithfully
  • Word-count ratio 1.41 — squarely inside the 1.0-1.8 healthy band for Latin → English
  • Glossary terms (covenant, church, flood, Holy Spirit, Mediator) applied consistently across all 59 chunks
  • Verse passages (Sibylline, Virgil, Tibullus, Lucretius, Hesiod) rendered as coherent English even when Greek OCR was destroyed
  • Structural integrity: 431/431 blocks translated, 0 nulls, 0 failures, byte-exact originals restored
Weaknesses
  • 298/431 blocks (69%) flagged low_confidence — driven by pervasive OCR destruction; reader should treat these as interpretive
  • 25 residual bracket annotations in English (mostly running page headers like '[Book III.]' plus 7 '[Hebrew]' placeholders for unreadable Hebrew in Noahide-law lists) — minor spec drift
  • 6 glossary warnings (verbum/fides/lex/conversio/gratia in specific blocks rendered outside the standard gloss — usually legitimate context-sensitive rendering, worth spot-checking)
  • One corrupted section header leaked from a running page-header misread ('CAP. 1%] ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. 223')
Reader guidance

For scholarly reading the preview is usable; for a polished publication a classicist should audit the 298 low-confidence blocks against better Greek/Hebrew editions of Owen's sources (Homer, Hesiod, Pindar, Plutarch, Porphyry, Sanchuniathon via Eusebius, Plato's Republic, Justin Martyr).

Recommended use

Publication-ready for the Latin body prose with clearly labeled low-confidence blocks. Scholarly release needs a classicist pass.

Original (Latin) Our English rendering Low-confidence — reconstructed from damaged OCR
  1. Original

    Liber III. De Theologia Noachica Postdiluviana

    English

    Book III. On Post-Diluvian Noachic Theology

  2. Original

    DE. THEOLOGIA NOACHICA POSTDILUVIANA.

    English

    On Post-Flood Noachic Theology.

  1. Original

    CAPUT I.

    English

    Chapter 1.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    2 Pet. iii. 5-7, Colum novum et terra nova—Mundus vetus qualis—Mun- dus novus, Esa. li. 15, 16, Ixv. 17, Ixvi. 22—Seculum venturum—Mundus futurus—Noachus vir justus—Fidem habuit antediluvianus—Theologia post diluvium in ejus familia restaurata et aucta—Prima federis divini expressa mentio—Ad fcederis naturam pertinent promissio et restipulatio—Quo re- spectu promissio focdus dicitur—"2 unde—Promissionem nudam sepe sig- nificat, 2 Sam. xxiii. 5; Jer. xxxi. 31, 32—Améjxn, covdixn—Foedus unde— Feedera quomodo olim sancita, Jer, xxxiv. 18—De signo foederis—Arcus in nube—Signum feederis cur foedus dicitur—Natura fcederis Noachici—Pre- cepta theologie addita—Gen ix. 5, 6, precepti primi postdiluviani, de sanguine non fundendo, expositio—Modus vindicte per magistratum su- mend, in eo constitutus—Onkelosi sententia—Talionis origo—Precepti secundi, de non comedenda carne cum sanguine, expositio, Gen. ix. 2, 3—Sep- tem pracepta Noachidis data—Quid per ea intelligant Hebraei—Noachi apud Inghiramium ad filios oratio ficta—Kcclesize Noachicee instauratio—Duratio— Chami peccatum—Judeorum nuge—Fabule Saturni resecti ortus— Canaan cur maledictus—Kcclesiz reformate nove promissiones date—lIllius nova defectio—Defectionis occasio—Lcclesiz Noachice defectionis catholice nar- ratio.

    English

    2 Pet. iii. 5-7, The new heaven and new earth — What the old world was — The new world, Isa. li. 15, 16; lxv. 17; lxvi. 22 — The age to come — The future world — Noah a just man — The antediluvian had faith — Theology restored and enlarged in his family after the flood — The first express mention of the divine covenant — Promise and restipulation pertain to the nature of the covenant — In what respect the promise is called a covenant — The Hebrew word for covenant: its origin — It often signifies a bare promise, 2 Sam. xxiii. 5; Jer. xxxi. 31, 32 — Diatheke, syntheke — Covenant: its origin — How covenants were formerly ratified, Jer. xxxiv. 18 — On the sign of the covenant — The rainbow in the cloud — Why the sign of the covenant is called a covenant — The nature of the Noachic covenant — Precepts of theology added — Gen. ix. 5, 6, exposition of the first postdiluvian precept, on not shedding blood — The manner of judicial punishment by the magistrate established therein — The opinion of Onkelos — The origin of the lex talionis — Exposition of the second precept, on not eating flesh with blood, Gen. ix. 2, 3 — The seven Noachide precepts given — What the Hebrews understand by them — The fictitious speech of Noah to his sons in Inghirami — The restoration of the Noachic church — Its duration — The sin of Ham — The trifles of the Jews — The origin of the fable of Saturn's castration — Why Canaan was cursed — New promises given to the reformed church — Its fresh apostasy — The occasion of the apostasy — A general account of the apostasy of the Noachic church.

    Translator note: Block is a topical summary/index paragraph with heavy OCR artifacts throughout (e.g., 'Kcclesize'/'Lcclesiz' for 'Ecclesiae', 'fcederis'/'feederis' for 'foederis', 'Ixv.'/'Ixvi.' for 'lxv.'/'lxvi.'). Hebrew and Greek terms rendered from context. Rendered from best inference throughout.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. OrTUM et progressum mute istius theologiz, quee partim lege naturali seu rationis rectee dictamine, aut theologiee évésabérov reli- quiis, partim revelatione Adamo post ingressum peccati facta consti- tit, superiore dissertatione exposuimus. Varios etiam écoorao/as illius gradus, quee totalem a Deo totius pene mundi defectionem tandem intulit, atque theologorum apostatarum pcenam horrendam et ravw- Acdpiay, paucis ibidem ostendimus. jus theologie instaurationi, incremento, progressui et eventibus a diluvio ad vocationem Abra- hami usque, exponendis, jam proximo in loco incumbimus. Totam autem hance o/zovowsav divinam ita proponit Bfeatus] Petrus: Odpavo? jou exraros, ral yi && tdarog nul df Vdurog owvecrion, rH roU cod Aiyw, OF ay 6 Tore xcomos VOurs xarandAruobeig dawAETO* of Oe VOY Ovpavol nal 1 Vi TH abrod A6yw rednouvpicpévor gioi, rupli rypovjevol cig Huspay uploews nal amwnrsiag ray doscav dvdporwy, 2 Hpist. ui. 5-7.

    English

    I. In our previous dissertation we set forth the origin and progress of that mute theology, which consisted partly in the dictate of natural law or right reason, or in the remnants of innate theology, and partly in the revelation made to Adam after the entrance of sin. We also briefly showed there the various stages of its apostasy, which finally brought about the almost total defection of the whole world from God, and the dreadful punishment and utter destruction of apostate theologians. We now turn, in the next place, to setting forth the restoration, growth, progress, and events of this theology from the flood up to the calling of Abraham. Now blessed Peter presents this entire divine dispensation as follows: "For they willfully overlook this fact, that the heavens existed long ago, and the earth was formed out of water and through water by the word of God, by which the world that then existed was deluged with water and perished. But the heavens and earth that now exist are stored up for fire, being kept until the day of judgment and destruction of ungodly men," 2 Pet. iii. 5-7.

    Translator note: The Greek citation of 2 Pet. 3:5-7 is severely OCR-garbled (e.g., 'Odpavo?', 'tdarog', 'owvecrion', 'xarandAruobeig', etc.). Reconstructed from the Greek text of 2 Pet. 3:5-7 and translated from the author's evident citation. The Greek technical terms 'oikonomian' (divine dispensation) and 'ekstasias' (stages of apostasy) are also OCR-garbled; rendered from context.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Duplicis hic “mundi” meminit apostolus; veteris illius, qui per aquam perierat,atque tum temporis preesentis per ignem consumendi; post cujus interitum, tertii ingressum preenunciat ver. 13, Kauods 0: odpavodg nal yay nawiy nare rd erdyyehiue adrod Tpoooonuslwey, ey cig dincusocbyn xuroime? De aspectabili ccelo, terrave, respectu sub- stantiz, neutro in loco agit apostolus. Mundo enim veteri per aquam destructo, mansit nihilominus ccelorum, terrarumque com- pages. “Mundus” ideo iste fuerunt homines mundo degentes. Lis per diluvium deletis, mundus alius, ad Dei cultum rite peragendum, erigi debuit. Hujus autem mundi fundamenta posuit Deus in fa- milia Noachi, totam fabricam perfecit ecclesize Judaicee erectio atque ornatus. Atque ismundus erat, quem illico igne dissolvendum pre- dixit B[eatus] Petrus; stylo nempe prophetico. Ita legimus apud Ksaiam, cap. li. 15, 16, “ Ego Dominus Deus tuus, scindens mare, et personant fluctus ejus, Dominus exercituum nomen ejus: et posui verba mea in ore tuo, et in umbra manus mez protexi te, ad plan- tandum ccelos et fundendum terram, et ad dicendum ad Zion, Populus meus tu.”

    English

    II. Here the apostle makes mention of two "worlds": that ancient one which had perished by water, and the one then present which was to be consumed by fire; after the destruction of which he foretells in verse 13 the coming of a third: "But according to His promise we are waiting for new heavens and a new earth in which righteousness dwells." In neither passage does the apostle treat of the visible heaven and earth with respect to their substance. For when the ancient world was destroyed by water, the fabric of the heavens and earth nevertheless remained. That "world," therefore, consisted of the men living in the world. After these were destroyed by the flood, another world had to be raised up for the proper performance of the worship of God. God laid the foundations of this world in the family of Noah, and the erection and adornment of the Jewish church completed the whole structure. And this was the world which blessed Peter foretold would immediately be dissolved by fire, speaking, that is, in the prophetic style. So we read in Isaiah, ch. li. 15, 16: "I am the Lord your God, who stirs up the sea so that its waves roar — the Lord of hosts is His name: and I have put My words in your mouth and covered you in the shadow of My hand, planting the heavens and laying the foundations of the earth, and saying to Zion, 'You are My people.'"

    Translator note: The Greek citation of 2 Pet. 3:13 is OCR-garbled ('Kauods 0: odpavodg nal yay nawiy...'). Reconstructed from the Greek text of 2 Pet. 3:13. 'Ksaiam' is OCR for 'Esaiam' (Isaiah). Isaiah 51:15-16 rendered from the author's own Latin wording, not from a modern English Bible.

  5. Original

    III. Quo tempore ideo Deus, dividens mare, et educens populum suum ex Egypto, verbum seu legem, cum solenni cultus sui prescrip- tione ei concredidit, in ecclesiam eum sibi formans, novum hune mundum, ccelum illud et terras instituit et absolvit, Eo tempore quo Petrus scripsit, mundus hic, hoc est, ecclesia J udaica jam apos-

    English

    III. At that time, therefore, when God divided the sea and led His people out of Egypt, He entrusted to them the word, or the law, together with the solemn prescription of His worship, forming them into a church for Himself, and thus established and completed this new world — that heaven and that earth. At the time when Peter wrote, this world, that is, the Jewish church, had already apost-

    Translator note: Block ends mid-word ('apost-'), continuing into the next block. This is a page-break artifact from the source scan.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I tatica in exitium dgnis festinavit; non aliter quam mundus ille vetus in diluoium se preecipitavit. Incendio templi et urbis, dissoluta est istius mundi compages. Alium autem mundum, quoniam nondum adesset rod aiévos ouvréAeia, novos coelos, novamque terram, secundum Dei promissum, fideles exspectare jubet apostolus. Promissum illud exstat Esaize cap. lxv., commate 17; atque iisdem verbis cap. lxvi., commate 22. “Hece,”’ inquit, “ego creaturus sum ccelos novos et terram novam, neque commemorabuntur hee priora, neque venient in animum.” Kcclesiz statum post adventum Christi propheta in locis hisce depingit; nempe quo tempore Deus assumpturus esset ex gentilibus in sacerdotes et Levitas, uti verba se habent, com- ‘mate 21 capitis ultimi; hoc est, instituturus esset ministerium evan- gelicum. Inde is status ecclesiz ante mundi istius secundi con- flagrationem, “seculum venturum” et “mundus futurus” indigita- batur; uti nos docet Paulus in Epistola ad Hebreos, cap. ii. ver. 5, atque etiam cap. vi. ver. 5. Periit itaque per aque diluvium pri- mus ille seu vetus mundus; secundum, tum temporis presentem, ‘per ignem periturum prenuntiat apostolus, futwrwm autem, ad con- summationem usque seculi duraturum confirmat: sed e diverticulo in viam redeamus.

    English

    tasized and hastened toward destruction by fire, just as that ancient world had plunged headlong into the flood. By the burning of the temple and city, the fabric of that world was dissolved. But since the consummation of the age had not yet come, the apostle commands believers to await another world — new heavens and a new earth — according to the promise of God. That promise is found in Isaiah ch. lxv., verse 17, and in the same words in ch. lxvi., verse 22. "For behold," he says, "I will create new heavens and a new earth, and the former things shall not be remembered or come to mind." The prophet in these passages depicts the state of the church after the coming of Christ — namely, the time when God would take from the Gentiles those to serve as priests and Levites, as the words of the last chapter's verse 21 have it; that is, when He would establish the evangelical ministry. Hence that state of the church, before the conflagration of this second world, was designated "the age to come" and "the future world," as Paul teaches us in the Epistle to the Hebrews, ch. ii. ver. 5, and also ch. vi. ver. 5. Thus the first or ancient world perished by the flood of water; the apostle foretells that the second, then present, will perish by fire, and confirms that the future one will endure until the consummation of the age. But let us return from this digression to the main road.

    Translator note: Block begins mid-word ('tatica') continuing from the previous block's 'apost-'. 'Kcclesiz' is OCR for 'Ecclesiae'. The Greek phrase 'tou aionos synteleian' (consummation of the age) is OCR-garbled ('rod aiévos ouvréAeia'); rendered from context. Isaiah 65:17 rendered from the author's own Latin wording.

  7. Original

    IV. Noachum ipsum, de quo nobis sermo est, constat hominem justum fuisse, Deo gratum et acceptum, ex multiplici Spiritus Sancti testimonio. Gen. vi. 8, 9, “Noach vir justus, integer in generationibus suis, et secundum Deum indesinenter ambulabat;’ etiam ver. 1, cap. vil, “Te perspexi justum coram me in etate hac.” Honorifica preeterea et testimonio huic conformis, cum in Veteri, tum in Novo Testamento (quod rarum et pene singu- lare) ejus mentio facta est, Ezech. xiv. 14; 1 Pet. iii. 20; 2 Pet. i, 5. Justitiam autem eum per fidem obtinuisse probat apos- tolus, undecimo capite ad Hebraos. Fides omnis salutaris respi- ‘cit promissum Semen. Hance vero fidem habuit antediluvianus; tunc enim testimonio justitize per Deum ornatus est. Justus ideo erat, et Deo gratus, coram eo ambulans integer, vi theologia istius Adamicze antediluviane, quam superiori dissertatione tradidimus. At vero in gratiam ipsius Noachi, et ecclesice in familia ejus instaur- and, variis luminis gradibus statim a diluvio aucta est ea theologia, quos strictim percurram.

    English

    IV. It is established, from the manifold testimony of the Holy Spirit, that Noah himself, of whom we are speaking, was a just man, pleasing and acceptable to God. Gen. vi. 8, 9: "Noah was a just man, blameless in his generations, and he walked continually according to God"; and also ver. 1 of ch. vii: "I have seen that you are righteous before Me in this age." Moreover, honorable mention of him is made — in a manner consistent with this testimony — both in the Old and in the New Testament (which is rare and nearly singular), Ezek. xiv. 14; 1 Pet. iii. 20; 2 Pet. ii. 5. That he obtained righteousness through faith the apostle proves in the eleventh chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrews. All saving faith looks to the promised Seed. This faith the antediluvian indeed had; for it was then that he was adorned with the testimony of righteousness by God. He was therefore just and pleasing to God, walking blamelessly before Him, by virtue of that Adamic antediluvian theology which we set forth in the previous dissertation. But for the sake of Noah himself, and for the restoration of the church in his family, that theology was immediately enlarged after the flood by various degrees of light, which I will briefly survey.

    Translator note: Scripture quotations from Gen. 6:8-9 and 7:1 rendered from the author's own Latin wording, not a modern English version.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VY. Theologiam peccatorum antediluvianam in tres partes supe- rius dispescuimus; promissionem gratiew, legem nature scilicet, et cultus instituti preescriptionem. Nova ad Noachum revelatione facta, prima ulterits aucta, secunda plenius exposita est, tertia sta- bilita. Etenim nunc primum fcederis Deus mentionem expres- ‘sam facit, Gen, ix, 9, DIAX ‘NAS O19 2277 YN1;—“ Et ego, ecce, ego statuo foedus meum vobiscum.” Pactum gratiosum, beneficia spiritualia exhibens in Mediatore, Deum cum Adamo in promisso illo seminis celeberrimo sanxisse, antea probavimus. Ad solennita- tem quidem fcederis divini, requiritur promissio vite, omniumque mediorum ad eam gratiose obtinendam necessariorum, cum obedi- entiz exactione atque restipulatione expressa. Omnia heec vero simul exprimi ubicunque de fcedere solum agitur, necesse non est. VI. Promissio semper includit obedientize requisitionem. Est enim obedientia, nihil aliud quam mediorum ad vitam promissam obtinendam institutorum, debita observantia. Ubi autem ea obe- dientia, quee in foedere requiritur moralis solummodo est, atque ideo fundamentum generale alibi habet, quam in ipso feedere, nempe in lege naturee, atque per foedus tantim acceptum et Deo gratum red- ditur, chm promissio sit pure revelationis, nomen foederis promis- sioni peculiariter ascribitur. Atque ita fit hoc in loco; promissio Jedus dicitur. Sed et alias ob rationes promissio et foedus idem sonant; eas enarrandi hic locus non est: de ipsa voce pauca addi possint, "3 a 7732 seu 122, “succidere” aut “excidere,” dici non- nullis placet. Ita Grotius, Annotat. ad initium Evangelii secundum ~ Matthzeum, quia in foederibus victimes cedebantur. Aliiad 813, quod —

    English

    V. We have previously divided the theology of the antediluvian sinners into three parts: the promise of grace, the law of nature, and the prescription of instituted worship. By the new revelation made to Noah, the first was further enlarged, the second was more fully expounded, and the third was established. For now for the first time God makes express mention of a covenant, Gen. ix. 9: "And I, behold, I establish My covenant with you." We have previously proved that God ratified with Adam a gracious compact, exhibiting spiritual benefits in the Mediator, in that most celebrated promise of the Seed. For the full solemnity of the divine covenant there is indeed required a promise of life and of all the means necessary for obtaining it by grace, together with the express exaction of obedience and restipulation. But it is not necessary that all these things be expressed together in every place where a covenant alone is treated. VI. A promise always includes the requirement of obedience. For obedience is nothing other than the due observance of the means appointed for obtaining the promised life. But where the obedience required in a covenant is merely moral, and therefore has its general foundation elsewhere than in the covenant itself — namely in the law of nature — and is rendered acceptable and pleasing to God through the covenant alone, when the promise is purely one of revelation, the name of covenant is specially ascribed to the promise. And this is what happens in this passage; the promise is called a covenant. But there are also other reasons why promise and covenant sound the same; this is not the place to set them out. A few things may be added concerning the word itself: some prefer to derive the Hebrew word for covenant from the root meaning "to cut" or "to cut off." So Grotius, in his Annotationes to the beginning of the Gospel according to Matthew, because in covenants victims were slain. Others derive it from a root meaning —

    Translator note: Block contains OCR-garbled Hebrew text (Gen. 9:9) rendered as 'DIAX NAS O19 2277 YN1'; translated by identifying it as the Hebrew of Gen. 9:9. The Hebrew terms discussed ('berith' and its roots) are also OCR-garbled; rendered from context. Block ends mid-sentence, continuing into next block.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ deligere” etiam et “disponere” significat; atque ea nominis ratio Cocceio viro docto pioque placet, de Fed. Dei, cap. i. A113, “eligere,” “purificare,” Mercerus in radice 172; unde unde ortum ducat, seepe nudam “promissionem” significat, 2 Sam. xxiii. 5, Jer. xxxi. 31, 32; etiam “donationem” gratuitam irrevocabilem, Num. xviii. 9; atque “statutum”’seu decretum Dei, Jer. xxxii. 21. Et seepissime adhibetur ubi solennis partium conventio aut pactio locum nullum habet. In Novo Testamento per d:adqxnv redditur; quee vox zeque late patet, ac na. De legibus, sponsionibus, testamentis utitur, teste Grotio. Vox ouvdjun, quee proprie “ foedus” significat, ad explicationem 13, non adhibetur in Novo Testamento. Seniores LX X. perpetuo eam vocem per dsadjxn reddunt; aliter Aquila et Symmachus, qui etiam cuvdjxn utuntur. Ballius nostras, tractatu de Foedere Divino, cap. i., affirmat LXX. 03 per cuvdqxn reddere, Esa. xxviii. 15. Sed fallitur vir doctus; nam vox illa, quam ibi loci per ovvd4xn transferunt, "IN est, que proprie “ visionem” significat; verstis autem initio more solito, — loco M3, diad4xq ponunt. Hjus rei rationem optime reddit idem Grotius: “Zuvéqxau,” inquit, “ex consentienti duarum voluntatum tes- timonio vinculi potestatem accipiunt; at quod Moses, aliique 13 vocant, plerumque est ejusmodi, ut nullum partis alterius consensum — requirat, cum obligandi vis ei adsit solo Dei jussu et imperio.” Ita est, non suspenditur Dei foedus a voluntate nostra, ullisve condition- ibus a nobis prastandis; ab auctoritate, gratia, et fidelitate ipsius Dei virtutem omnem habet et effectum. Absoluta enim est pro- missio gratize, neque ulla est foederis conditio, quae in ipsa promis- sione non continetur. Inepte ideo agunt et praepostere, qui, ex na- tura foederis inter homines sanciri soliti, naturam r%¢ M2 divine Atque,— exponere conantur. Neque “foedus” apud Latinos semper solennem Pp

    English

    "to choose" and also "to arrange"; and this derivation of the name is favored by that learned and pious man Cocceius, De Foedere Dei, ch. i. Another root is held to mean "to choose" and "to purify," by Mercerus at the root entry. Whatever its origin, the word often signifies a bare "promise," 2 Sam. xxiii. 5; Jer. xxxi. 31, 32; also a gratuitous and irrevocable "gift," Num. xviii. 9; and a "statute" or decree of God, Jer. xxxii. 21. And it is very frequently used where there is no place at all for a solemn agreement or compact between parties. In the New Testament it is rendered by diatheke, which word is as broad in scope as the Hebrew. Grotius attests that it is used of laws, pledges, and testaments. The word syntheke, which properly signifies "covenant," is not used in the New Testament for the explanation of the Hebrew word. The elder translators, the Seventy, always render that word by diatheke; Aquila and Symmachus do otherwise, using syntheke as well. Our Ballius, in his treatise De Foedere Divino, ch. i., asserts that the Seventy render the Hebrew word by syntheke at Isa. xxviii. 15. But the learned man is mistaken; for the word they translate there by syntheke is a different Hebrew word, which properly signifies "vision"; and at the beginning of the verse, according to their usual custom, they put diatheke in place of the other Hebrew word for covenant. The same Grotius gives the best account of the matter: "Synthekai," he says, "receive the force of a binding obligation from the concurring testimony of two wills; but what Moses and others call by the Hebrew word is generally of such a nature that it requires no consent of the other party, since the power to bind inheres in it by God's command and authority alone." So it is: God's covenant is not suspended upon our will, nor upon any conditions to be performed by us; it has all its virtue and effect from the authority, grace, and faithfulness of God Himself. For the promise of grace is absolute, and there is no condition of the covenant that is not already contained in the promise itself. They therefore act absurdly and perversely who attempt to expound the nature of the divine covenant from the nature of a covenant customarily ratified among men. Nor does "covenant" among the Latin authors always denote a solemn

    Translator note: Block contains numerous OCR-garbled Greek and Hebrew terms: 'd:adqxnv' for 'diatheken', 'ouvdjun'/'cuvdjxn'/'ovvd4xn'/'diad4xq' for 'syntheke'/'diatheke', Hebrew roots OCR-garbled as '172', '13', 'M2', 'M3', 'IN', etc. All rendered from context. Block ends mid-sentence, continuing into next block. References to Cocceius, Grotius, Mercerus, Ballius, Aquila, Symmachus, and the Seventy (LXX) preserved exactly.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “partium conventionem” denotat; sed aliquando legem seu constitu- tionem: sic apud Virgilium Ain. i. 66:— “ Regemque dedit, qui foedere certo Et premere, et laxas sciret dare jussus habenas.”’

    English

    compact between parties, but sometimes denotes a law or ordinance: so in Virgil, Aen. i. 66: "And he gave a king, who, by a fixed law, when bidden, should know both how to curb and how to give free rein."

    Translator note: OCR renders 'Aen.' as 'Ain.' The Virgil verse (Aeneid i. 66) is translated from the author's Latin citation.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Fatemur autem promissionem hance veram naturam fcederis ha- _buisse; atque ideo in hunc locum ray diadjunv ray LXX. per ouvdqnag interpretatur Chrysostom. Homil. xxviii. in Gen. VII. Ceeterum “foedus,” a “feriendo” dicitur ; nominis ortus ex foeda superstitione. Fcederum ineundorum morem, unde nominis origo, in- _ter alios narrat Polybius, lib. iii. cap. xxv. : “Fecialis,” inquit, “sumpto in manibus lapide, postquam de foedere inter partes convenerat, heec verba dixit; si recte ac sine dolo malo hoc fcedus atque hoc jusjurandum facio, dii mihi cuncta felicia preestent; sin aliter aut ago, aut cogito, ceteris omnibus salvis, in propriis legibus, in propriis laribus, in pro- pris templis, in propriis sepulchris, solus ego peream, ut hic lapis de manibus meis decidet.” Alii aliter foedera inita fuisse memorant, } - . . . atque hisce verbis usum “fecialem.” ‘Ita foede me percutiat magnus

    English

    We acknowledge, however, that this promise had the true nature of a covenant; and therefore Chrysostom interprets the diatheke of the Seventy in this passage by syntheke, in Homily xxviii. on Genesis. VII. Furthermore, "covenant" (foedus) is derived from "striking" (feriendo); the origin of the name comes from a foul superstition. Polybius, among others, recounts the custom of entering into covenants from which the origin of the name derives, in book iii. ch. xxv.: "The fetial," he says, "taking a stone in his hands, after agreement on the covenant between the parties had been reached, spoke these words: 'If I make this covenant and this oath rightly and without deceit, may the gods grant me every blessing; but if I act or think otherwise, while all else remains safe — in their own laws, their own households, their own temples, their own tombs — may I alone perish, as this stone falls from my hands.'" Others record that covenants were entered into differently, and that the fetial used these words: 'So may great Jupiter strike me foully,

    Translator note: The Greek terms 'diadheken' and 'syntheke' are OCR-garbled ('diadjunv', 'ouvdqnag'). Block ends mid-sentence, continuing into next block. 'Kcclesiz' OCR artifact does not appear here; other OCR artifacts present ('fcederis', 'Fcederum'). Rendered cleanly.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Jupiter, ut foede hunc porcum macto, si pactum foederis non serva- vero.” Atque ita porcum feriens ictu saxi occidit. Ita pene Livius, lib. 1. cap. xxiv.: “‘ Audi Jupiter; audi pater patrate; ut illa palam prima postrema ex illis tabulis cerave recitata sunt sine dolo malo, utique ea hic hodie rectissime intellecta sunt, illis legibus populus Romanus prior non deficiet. Si prior defexit publico consilio, dolo malo, tu ille Diespiter populum Romanum sic ferito, ut ego hunc porcum hodie feriam: tantoque magis ferito, quanto magis potes, pollesque.’ Id ubi dixit, porcum saxo silice percussit.” In eundem sensum poeta :— « Armati, Jovis ante aras, paterasque tenentes Stabant, et caesd jungebant foedera porcd.””—Amn. lib. viii. 640.

    English

    as I foully slay this pig, if I do not keep the compact of the covenant.' And with that, striking the pig with a blow of a stone, he killed it. Nearly the same account is given by Livy, book i. ch. xxiv.: "'Hear, Jupiter; hear, father pater patratus: as those things were publicly recited from those tablets or wax, from first to last, without deceit, and as they are here this day most rightly understood, the Roman people shall not be the first to depart from those laws. If the Roman people shall first depart, by public counsel, with evil intent, then, O Jupiter Diespiter, strike the Roman people as I today strike this pig; and strike them the more, the more you are able and powerful.' When he had said this, he struck the pig with a flint stone." In the same sense the poet writes: "Armed, they stood before the altars of Jupiter, holding the bowls, and ratified the covenant with a slain pig." — Aen. lib. viii. 640.

    Translator note: OCR renders 'Aen.' as 'Amn.' The poetry is from Aeneid viii. 640, translated from the author's Latin citation. The Livy quotation (i. 24) is translated from the author's Latin wording.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Purdque in veste sacerdos Setigerse foctum suis... . attulit.””—Lib. xii. 169.

    English

    "And the priest in pure vestment brought the offspring of the bristled swine...." — Lib. xii. 169.

    Translator note: A verse fragment from Virgil, Aeneid xii. 169, with ellipsis indicating omitted text as in the original. 'Purdque' is OCR for 'Puraque'; 'foctum' is OCR for 'foetum'. Translated from the author's Latin citation.

  14. Original

    VIII. Probabile est, emanasse hunc morem foedera sanciendi, non sine pravee superstitionis interventu, ab antiqua illa consuetudine, stata et solennia pacta per sacrificia ineundi, ac hostize immolandz in duas partes distributione, quas inter foederaturis transeundum erat. - Morem istum late persequitur Homerus Iliad. y. 252, in foedere, quod

    English

    VIII. It is probable that this custom of ratifying covenants arose — not without the intervention of corrupt superstition — from that ancient practice of entering into established and solemn agreements by means of sacrifices, and by the division of the slaughtered victim into two parts, between which those who were making a covenant had to pass. Homer traces this custom at length in the Iliad, III.252, in the covenant that

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Paridis et Menelai fovoaviav preecessit: "Iv dpua rior réunor In quee verba Eustathius: Td révei 6: dpxie rap’ ‘Owhpp nai ‘Hpoddrw rd ious re em) bpxw opdyia Ondo Tovey enim pro Ivew Ionice dicitur. Isto modo stabilitum erat inter principes Jehude, et regem Babylonis foedus, quod ob invocationem nominis sui, Deus swum vocat, Jer. xxxiy. 18, “ Tradam homines istos qui transeressi sunt foedus meum, qui non preestiterunt verba foederis, quod pepigerant coram me, quum transiverunt inter dimidiatas partes vituli ejus, quem dissecuerunt in duo.” Et iterum, ver. 19, “Qui transiverunt inter dimidiatas partes vituli illus” Inter hostize partes transeuntes, exsecratione se onerabant foederati, istiusmodi dissectioni se devoventes, nisi statis pactis steterint, Ita Agamemnon deos precatur, Il. y. 279:—

    English

    preceded the single combat between Paris and Menelaus: "that they cut the lambs." On which words Eustathius comments: "The cutting is the ancient custom among Homer and Herodotus — the sacrificial victims for oaths" — for the Ionic form is used in place of the standard term. In this manner the covenant was established between the princes of Judah and the king of Babylon, which God calls His own covenant on account of the invocation of His name, Jer. xxxiv. 18: "I will deliver the men who have transgressed My covenant, who have not fulfilled the words of the covenant which they made before Me, when they passed between the parts of the calf which they cut in two." And again, ver. 19: "Who passed between the parts of the calf." Those who passed between the parts of the victim loaded themselves with a curse, devoting themselves to such a cutting apart if they did not stand by the appointed terms. Thus Agamemnon prays to the gods, Iliad III.279:—

    Translator note: Block contains heavily OCR-damaged Greek quotations from Homer and Eustathius; the Greek is largely garbled and has been rendered from context and the surrounding Latin paraphrase.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “Oris x teriopnoy omoron*

    English

    "Whoever shall swear falsely —"

    Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged Greek line from Homer Iliad III; rendered from context of the surrounding Latin discussion about oath-breaking.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “Ymels udprupol tors, Quddocers D cpr rierd:— “ Quicumque perjure juraverit, Vos testes sitis, et conservate foedera fida.’’

    English

    "Be you witnesses, and guard the faithful covenants: — Whoever shall have sworn falsely, be you witnesses, and guard the faithful covenants."

    Translator note: Block opens with heavily OCR-damaged Greek from Homer Iliad III; the Latin translation that follows is clear and has been used as the basis for the English rendering.

  18. Original

    Post quee addit, 292:—

    English

    After these things he adds, at line 292:—

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    7H, nal amd oromerous apyay THLE INNEL UAW —

    English

    "He spoke, and with harsh iron cut the throats of the lambs —"

    Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged Greek line from Homer Iliad III.292; rendered from the Latin translation that follows immediately in block 21.

  20. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Dixit, et jugulos agnorum incidit duro ferro.” Morti simili perjuros devovens, Neh. x. 29, “ Pepigimus fcedus et juramentum, nos ambulaturos in lege Dei.” Inde forsan ista ad- versus servum infidelem comminatio. Aryoroujoe abrév: scil. Do- minus, Matt. xxiv. 51, ob neglectum feedus, in partes dividet. Atque ab ista hostize sectione, “secare” apud Hebreos est “foedus ferire:” 2 Paral. vii. 18, “ Et suscitabo solium regni tui quemadmodum ‘13, David patri tuo;’—'Os Si2déuyy, reddunt LXX.; “Pollicitus sum,” Vulgatus interpres; “As I have covenanted,” translatio nostra ver- nacula. Ad verbum, “ excidi,” “secui,” eodem modo idem verbum usurpatur in cap. ii. prophetee Haggzei, et ver. 5. Sed ad simplicem n3 heec non pertinent.

    English

    "He spoke, and with harsh iron cut the throats of the lambs" — devoting perjurers to a like death. Neh. x. 29: "We made a covenant and an oath to walk in the law of God." Hence perhaps is that threat against the unfaithful servant: the Lord, Matt. xxiv. 51, will cut him in pieces on account of neglect of the covenant. And from this cutting of the victim, "to cut" among the Hebrews means "to strike a covenant:" 2 Chron. vii. 18, "And I will establish the throne of your kingdom, as I covenanted with David your father" — the LXX renders it "As I promised"; the Vulgate interpreter, "Pollicitus sum"; our vernacular translation, "As I have covenanted." Literally, "I cut," "I divided" — the same verb is used in the same way in ch. ii. of the prophet Haggai, and at ver. 5. But these things do not pertain to the simple sense.

    Translator note: Block contains OCR-garbled Hebrew characters rendered as apparent letter sequences; translated from context and the surrounding Latin.

  21. Original

    IX. Atque hic progressus theologiz postlapsariz primus gradus erat. Revelatione enim hac Noacho facta, communio ista, que Deum inter et peccatores in Mediatore intercedit, primum foedus expresse dicitur. Id nomen consolationis plenissimum, amorem et fidelitatem divinam perspicule enuntians, novee ecclesize in familia Noachi erigende substernitur.

    English

    IX. And this progress was the first step of post-lapsarian theology. For by this revelation made to Noah, that communion which exists between God and sinners in the Mediator is for the first time expressly called a covenant. That name, most full of consolation, clearly declaring the divine love and faithfulness, is laid as a foundation for the new church to be built up in the family of Noah.

  22. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X. Porro: signum fcederis visibile Deus nune primum constituit, nempe “ arcum in nube,” Gen. ix. 11-13. Non quidem nune primum arcum in nube constituit; sed nunc primum arcum in nube in sig- num fcederis constituit. Ho modo Novi Testamenti sacramenta, nya nin&, seu “signa foederis,” appellari posse videntur. Hujus etiam signi gratia, promissio, foedus dicitur. Promissio enim cum signo visibili, propriam habet foederis naturam. Unde ipsum signum ali- - quoties foedus dicitur: Totro +d worjpioy 4 xouvy dicbqun, Luc. xxii. 20, Verum est ray Biwrixdv solum expressam hic mentionem fieri, et ipsum foederis signum directe temporale beneficium respicit. Nihilo- minus gratia spiritualis, seu amor Dei gratuitus erga fideles maxime intenditur. Ka enim erat institutionum religiosarum ante Christum in carne exhibitum, o/xovouia. Sed hac omnia oxia ray wehdovrav diye Jay, Heb. x. 1, quorum Christus dpysepebs, cap. ix. 11, habuerunt. Atque heec poy nM3, seu “aternum foedus,” non nisi in Christo erat. Temporale quidem beneficium in omnes hinc emanavit; at spiritualis gratia foederis in Christo sanciti, ad electos tantum pertinet.

    English

    X. Furthermore: God now for the first time established a visible sign of the covenant, namely "the bow in the cloud," Gen. ix. 11-13. Not, indeed, that He now for the first time placed a bow in the cloud; but now for the first time He established a bow in the cloud as a sign of the covenant. In this manner the sacraments of the New Testament can apparently be called "signs of the covenant." By reason of this sign also, a promise is called a covenant. For a promise accompanied by a visible sign has the proper nature of a covenant. Hence the sign itself is sometimes called a covenant: "This cup is the new testament," Luc. xxii. 20. It is true that only the temporal benefit is expressly mentioned here, and the sign of the covenant itself directly regards a temporal benefit. Nevertheless, the spiritual grace — that is, the gratuitous love of God toward the faithful — is chiefly intended. For such was the dispensation of religious institutions before Christ was exhibited in the flesh. But all these things were "a shadow of things to come," Heb. x. 1, of which Christ, ch. ix. 11, was the high priest. And this "eternal covenant" existed nowhere except in Christ. A temporal benefit indeed flowed from it to all; but the spiritual grace of the covenant ratified in Christ pertains to the elect alone.

    Translator note: Block contains OCR-garbled Greek and Hebrew characters; the Greek quotation at Luc. xxii. 20 and the Greek terms from Heb. x. 1 and ix. 11 have been rendered from context and the surrounding Latin discussion.

  23. Original

    | : : : XI. Atque in hune modum theologia Adamica antediluviana, et nova revelatione, et foederis appellatione, et signo visibilt aucta est. Inde fides et spes theologorum confirmate. Pertinet autem arcis tm nube in signum fosdéris designatio, ad cultum institutum. Pro- missioni itaque accessit foderis nomen; cultui instituto, novum sacramentum, quibus duz priores partes istius theologize ampliates uerunt.

    English

    XI. And in this manner the pre-diluvian Adamic theology was enriched by a new revelation, by the name of covenant, and by a visible sign. From this the faith and hope of the theologians were confirmed. Now the designation of the bow in the cloud as a sign of the covenant pertains to instituted worship. To the promise, therefore, was added the name of covenant; to the instituted worship, a new sacrament — by which the two prior parts of that theology were enlarged.

  24. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    _ XII. Porro ad ampliandam hanc theologiam, preecepta etiam ei addita sunt, ut ex omni parte post casum illustrem clarior assurgeret. e homicidio, seu sanguine humano non fundendo, primum erat. ite nempe prima atque ultima cura est; reliqua ei subserviunt. xstat preeceptum, Gen. ix. 5, 6, “ Quin etiam sanguinem vestrum animarum vestrarum reposcam; ab omni bestia reposcam illum, adeoque de manu ipsius hominis; de manu cujusque fratris ipsius reposcam animam hominis. Qui effundit sanguinem hominis, per hominem sanguis illius effunditor.” by X TIT Vielontas fusionis sanguinis humani solennis hic institui- cur vindicatio. Ipsa effusio lege naturali erat prohibita. Id docet et crimen et poena Caini. Tmo omnis adversus alios violentia, usque adeo contra rectze rationis dictamen insurgit, ut effreenata illa rabies, qua, quasi impetu facto, se mutuo yeah heat peccatores antedilu- iani, ipsius diluvii causa gravissima exstiterit. Verum modus vio- lentiam puniendi per magistratum solennis, qui ultra privatarum familiarum pomeeria se extenderet, per mutuum plurimorum con- aia nondum constitutus erat. Deus ideo orbem terrarum habi- cabilem filiis Noachi concedens, conditione hac universos oneravit, aempe quod societatis politicee et publicee inter omnes pacis tuendze 2rgo, magistratum inter se constituerent. Inde magistratus dvdpwaivq xrio1g; non autem nisi stabili fundamento, Dei scil. Jussu, erectus.

    English

    XII. Furthermore, in order to enlarge this theology, precepts were also added to it, so that after the illustrious fall it might rise more clearly in every respect. The first was concerning homicide — that is, concerning the shedding of human blood. For the preservation of life is indeed the first and last concern; all other things are subordinate to it. The precept stands, Gen. ix. 5, 6: "And surely your blood, the blood of your lives, I will require; at the hand of every beast I will require it, and at the hand of man; at the hand of every man's brother I will require the life of man. Whoever sheds the blood of man, by man shall his blood be shed." A solemn vindication of the shedding of human blood is here established. The shedding itself was prohibited by the law of nature. This is taught by both the crime and the punishment of Cain. Indeed, all violence against others so greatly rises against the dictate of right reason that that unbridled rage by which the antediluvian sinners, as though in a rush of violence, assaulted one another, was the gravest cause of the flood itself. But the solemn mode of punishing violence through a magistrate — extending beyond the bounds of private households and established by the mutual consent of many — had not yet been constituted. God therefore, granting the habitable world to the sons of Noah, burdened all with this condition: namely, that for the sake of maintaining political society and public peace among all, they should establish a magistracy among themselves. Hence the magistracy is a human ordinance; yet it is erected upon no foundation other than the firm one — namely, the command of God.

    Translator note: Block has OCR truncation at the beginning of several sentences (dropped initial letters/words) and garbled characters mid-paragraph; the overall argument is clear and sentences have been reconstructed from context.

  25. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIV. Verba itaque ista rite exponit paraphrastes Onkelos: “ Qui- sunque effuderit sanguinem hominis, per testes, ex sententia judi- sum sanguis ejusfundetur.” Per 0783, “in homine,” testes idoneos nter homines intelligit. Nec aliter Jonathan: “ Qui fuderit san- inem hominis, per testes, judices condemnabunt ipsum ad mor- em; qui vero fuderit absque testibus, Dominus mundi de eo ultionem aciet in die judicii magni.” Naturale jus talionis hic innui exis- imat Grotius, “ quia judicia publica nondum constituta erant.” t naturale jus talionis non nunc demum ortum est. Et quamvis udicia publica nondum essent constituta, tamen ut aucto humano enere,—ne scilicet rediret grave seculum antediluvianum violentia ffreenata refertissimum,—ut constituerentur hic cautum est. Magis-: ratus ideo a Deo instituitur et gladius ei in manus datur, ut recte unsterus in locum.

    English

    XIV. The paraphrast Onkelos therefore rightly expounds these words: "Whoever sheds the blood of a man, by witnesses, by the sentence of a judge, shall his blood be shed." By the phrase "in man" he understands competent witnesses among men. Nor does Jonathan differ: "Whoever sheds the blood of a man, by witnesses, the judges shall condemn him to death; but whoever sheds blood without witnesses, the Lord of the world will take vengeance on him in the day of the great judgment." Grotius thinks that the natural right of retaliation is implied here, "because public courts had not yet been established." But the natural right of retaliation did not originate only now. And although public courts had not yet been established, provision was nevertheless made here that, as the human race increased — so that the grievous antediluvian age filled with unbridled violence might not return — they should be established. The magistrate is therefore instituted by God and the sword is placed in his hands, so that he might rightly succeed in his office.

    Translator note: Block has OCR truncation at the beginning of several lines (dropped letters) and a garbled Hebrew word; the argument is clear throughout and has been reconstructed from context where letters are missing.

  26. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XY. Huie precepto et illud additum est, de non comedenda arne cum sanguine, qui anima carnis est. jus rei disquisitionem

    English

    XV. To this precept was also added that one concerning not eating flesh with the blood, which is the life of the flesh. The investigation of this matter

    Translator note: Block is a sentence fragment; text continues in the following block. Section number 'XY' is an OCR artifact for 'XV' (confirmed by numbering sequence XVI, XVII following). 'arne' is OCR artifact for 'carne'. 'jus' is likely 'hujus' (of this), cut off at line or page break.

  27. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VOL. XVII 11 cm magis operis habeat, quam utilitatis, paucis in illius explica- tionem adhibitis, missam faciamus. .

    English

    requires more labor than it yields in usefulness; so, having offered a brief explanation of it, let us set it aside.

    Translator note: 'VOL. XVII 11 cm' is a running page/volume header OCR intrusion from the printed page; not part of Owen's text. Sentence is a continuation from block 27. 'missam faciamus' is an idiomatic Latin expression meaning to dismiss or set aside a matter.

  28. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVI. Hominibus ante diluvium carnes comedere permissum non — esse, plerique affirmant. Quicquid enim est in esu carnium privi- ” legii, demum concedi videtur, Gen, ix. 3, ne TST WS wT D | 2371S D3? ‘min) avy py2 nban? mm, Quee verba adnectuntur iis, qui- bus dominium homini in omnia animalia largitur, ver. 2. Locus: hic cum illo altero collatus, quo Deus victum antediluvianis con- cessit, plane ostendit carnibus eos non usos fuisse. Inde abstinen- tixe ab animalibus fama ad gentes pervenit, Ovid Metamorph., lib. i, fab. 3, v. 103 :—

    English

    XVI. Most affirm that it was not permitted to men before the flood to eat flesh. For whatever privilege exists in the eating of flesh appears to have been granted only at Gen. 9:3 — the Hebrew words there are appended to those by which dominion over all animals is granted to man, ver. 2. This passage, compared with that other one by which God granted sustenance to the antediluvians, plainly shows that they did not use flesh for food. From this the reputation of abstinence from animals reached the nations. See Ovid, Metamorphoses, Book I, fable 3, v. 103:

    Translator note: Inline Hebrew characters are OCR-garbled; they represent the Hebrew text of Gen. 9:3 as cited by Owen. The Hebrew is not translatable from the corrupted OCR output.

  29. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Contentique cibis, nullo cogente, creatis, Arbuteos foetus, montanaque fraga legebant, Cornaque, et in duris herentia mora rubetis ; Et que deciderant patula Jovis arbore glandes.”’ es ee Atque iterum, lib. xv. fab. 2, v. 96:—

    English

    "Content with foods created without any compulsion, they gathered the fruits of the arbutus tree, and mountain strawberries, and cornel berries, and blackberries clinging to the hard brambles, and acorns that had fallen from the wide-spreading tree of Jove." And again, Book XV, fable 2, v. 96:

    Translator note: Verse quotation from Ovid, Metamorphoses I. 'es ee' is an OCR artifact (likely page-break or line-end noise) between the verse quotation and the subsequent citation. Rendered cleanly.

  30. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ At vetus illa etas, cui fecimus Aurea nomen, Foetibus arboreis, et, quas humus educat, herbis, Fortunata fuit, nee polluit ora cruore. Tune et ayes tute movére per aGra pennas, Et lepus impayidus mediis erravit in arvis ; Nec sua credulitas piscem suspenderat hamo.” Virgilius etiam, Georg. ii. v. 536 :—

    English

    "But that ancient age, which we have called Golden, was blessed with the fruits of trees and with herbs that the earth brings forth, and it did not defile the mouth with blood. Then too the birds moved their wings safely through the air, and the hare wandered unafraid in the midst of the fields; nor had its own trustfulness hung the fish upon the hook." Virgil also, Georgics, II, v. 536:

    Translator note: Verse quotation from Ovid, Metamorphoses XV. Several OCR artifacts: 'ayes' for 'aves' (birds), 'aGra' for 'aera' (air/atmosphere), 'impayidus' for 'impavidus' (unafraid). Rendered from context and meter.

  31. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    « Ante etiam sceptrum Dictei regis, et ante Impia quam cexsis gens est epulata juvencis, Aureus hance yitam in terris Saturnus agebat.” Et e nostris Tertullianus, de Cib. Judaic., si is libri auctor, cap. ii. “ Cibus,” inquit, “ primus hominibus, solus arborum fuit foetus et fructus.” Hine multis disputant philosophi, unde factum sit, ut homines unquam inducti fuerint ad carnes vescendas. Postquam factum scite exagitaverit, necessitati ascribit Plutarchus, Orat. sep? cupuopayiag. EK participatione sacrificlorum morem illum fluxisse, pluribus contendit Porphyrius, lib. ii, rrp) dwoxis guxpdyar Inde om- nia animalia, quee jugulantur, veteres Graecos ieps?~ vocasse ostendit Casaubonus, Animad. in Athenei lib. i. cap.xi, quia scilicet nullis: carnibus vescebantur, nisi eorum animalium, quee in usum sacrifici- orum mactata fuerunt. Sola itaque holocausta ante diluvium in usu fuere. . Permisso carnium esu, sacrificia comitabantur epulee e sacris, etiam quod probabile ante legem, quamvis contrarium defendat Sel- denus, De Jure Natur. apud Hebr., lib. iii. cap. viii, Consulantur de primordiis esis carnium, Beresith Rabb. Parash. xxxiv., Josephus Albo, lib. Ikkar., part. 8, cap. xiv.

    English

    "Even before the scepter of the Dictaean king, and before the impious race feasted on slaughtered bullocks, Saturn led this golden life on earth." And from our own writers, Tertullian, On the Food of the Jews — if he is indeed the author of that book — chapter 2: "The first food of men," he says, "was solely the fruits and produce of trees." Hence the philosophers dispute at length as to how it came about that men were ever induced to eat flesh. After skillfully examining how this came to pass, Plutarch attributes it to necessity, in his oration on flesh-eating. Porphyry argues at greater length that this custom flowed from the practice of participating in sacrifices, in Book II of his work on abstinence from animal food. Casaubon shows from this that the ancient Greeks called all animals that are slaughtered by a sacred term, in his Animadversions on Athenaeus, Book I, chapter 11, because they ate no flesh except from those animals that had been slaughtered for use in sacrifices. Thus only whole burnt offerings were in use before the flood. After the eating of flesh was permitted, feasts from the sacred offerings accompanied the sacrifices — this is probable even before the law, although Selden argues the contrary in his work On the Natural Law among the Hebrews, Book III, chapter 8. For the origins of eating flesh, consult Bereshit Rabbah, Parasha 34, and Joseph Albo, Sefer ha-Ikkarim, part 3, chapter 14.

    Translator note: Several OCR artifacts in Greek titles and phrases: 'sep?' for the title of Plutarch's oration (De Esu Carnium); 'cupuopayiag' is a garbled rendering of the Greek title; 'EK participatione' mixing Latin and garbled Greek; 'rrp) dwoxis guxpdyar' is a heavily OCR-corrupted Greek title of Porphyry's De Abstinentia; 'ieps?~' is corrupted Greek. 'cexsis' is OCR for 'caesis'. 'yitam' is OCR for 'vitam'. 'epulee e sacris' is OCR for 'epulae e sacris'. 'Josephus Albo' is likely Joseph Albo (Yosef Albo); 'lib. Ikkar.' refers to Sefer ha-Ikkarim; the part and chapter numbers from the OCR source (part 8, cap. xiv) may be inaccurate due to OCR corruption — rendered as given.

  32. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVII. Carne permissa prohibetur esus illius cum sanguine, ver. 4; sPaNN NP 17 iwa22 Wa yN,—“Veruntamen carnem in vita ejus, in sanguine ejus non comedetis.” Non ipsius sanguinis, sed carnis cum sanguine esus prohibetur. Prisci seculi longeevos homines pronos fuisse in erudelitatem ostensum est. Inde terra ante diluvium vio- lentia repleta. Efferari homines esu crude carnis, et sanguinis motu adhue pene palpitantis, inter Indos Americanos experientia docet. Ei vitio, cujus in confinio, super caetera omnia, verbo Dei destitutum poni videtur humanum genus, ut occurratur, data est prohibitio hzec esis carnis cum sanguine. Membrum vivo animali ereptum intelli- int nonnulli, Ko cibo barbaros Americanos adhuc delectari aiunt. {ta Aben Hzra in locum: “Ob id, quod vobis concessi esum car- nium animalium, non debetis esse crudeles in ipsas bestias, ut come- atis membrum de vivo animali.” In hanc sententiam delatos esse ecentiores Judwos odio Christianorum, sentit Grotius, hoc est Gree- sanicorum, qui adhuc botulis cruore distentis, ut loquitur Tertullia- aus, abstinent. Mihi vix videtur esus sanguinis, qui jam perfrixerit, nic prohiberi. Neque id ullo idoneo argumento ex textu probari otest. Imo ne sangwis primario, directe, aut omnino interdicitur; nulto minus esus illius a carne separati. Prohibitionis objectium aro est, peculiari modo affecta; W233 in anima sua; hoc est, dum dhue sanguine vivo animatur. Atque operam lusisse mihi videtur Gtephemus Curcellzeus, Diatriba Posthuma de Esu Sanguinis, qua juzstionem illam momenti alicujus esse in praxi Christiana con- endit. Wideatur Ludovic. De Dieu in locum. Utrum vero, jp 71x nn, “ membrum ex vivo,” hoc est, sanguine adhuc stillante, an jp o4 nn, “sanguis animalis adhuc viventis,” seu “sanguis ex animali” udhue palpitans in carne prohibetur, incertum est.

    English

    XVII. Once flesh was permitted, the eating of it with the blood is forbidden, ver. 4 — the Hebrew reads: "But flesh in its life, in its blood, you shall not eat." It is not the eating of blood itself that is forbidden, but the eating of flesh together with the blood. It has been shown that the long-lived men of the ancient age were prone to cruelty. Hence the earth before the flood was filled with violence. Experience among the American Indians teaches that men are made savage by eating raw flesh and blood still nearly quivering in its movement. This prohibition of eating flesh with blood was given to counter that vice, into the vicinity of which, above all else, the human race, destitute of the word of God, seems to be placed. Some understand the reference to a limb torn from a living animal, which they say the barbarous Americans still relish as food. So Aben Ezra on this passage: "Because I have granted you the eating of the flesh of animals, you ought not to be cruel to the beasts themselves, so as to eat a limb from a living animal." Grotius holds that the more recent Jews have been led to this interpretation out of hatred for Christians — that is, for the Greeks among them — who, as Tertullian says, still abstain from sausages stuffed with blood. It scarcely seems to me that the eating of blood that has already grown cold is forbidden here. Nor can this be proven from the text by any adequate argument. Indeed, blood itself is not primarily, directly, or altogether prohibited; much less is the eating of it when separated from the flesh. The object of the prohibition is flesh affected in a particular manner — in its life, that is, while it is still animated by living blood. And it seems to me that Stephanus Curcellaeus has labored in vain in his Posthumous Disputation on the Eating of Blood, in which he contends that this question is of some moment in Christian practice. See Ludovicus De Dieu on this passage. But whether it is a limb from a living animal — that is, while the blood is still flowing — or the blood of a still-living animal, that is, blood still pulsating in the flesh, that is forbidden, remains uncertain.

    Translator note: Inline Hebrew characters ('sPaNN NP 17 iwa22 Wa yN', 'W233', 'jp 71x nn', 'jp o4 nn') are OCR-garbled representations of Hebrew text; translated via the Latin paraphrase Owen provides inline. Several OCR artifacts in running words: 'hzec' for 'haec', 'Hzra' for 'Hezra' (Aben Ezra), 'Judwos' for 'Judaeos', 'Gree-sanicorum' for 'Graecorum' (corrupted across line break), 'Gtephemus' for 'Stephanus', 'Curcellzeus' for 'Curcellaeus', 'juzstionem' for 'quaestionem', 'sangwis' for 'sanguis', 'dhue' for 'adhuc', 'otest' for 'potest', 'nulto' for 'multo', 'Wideatur' for 'Videatur', 'udhue' for 'adhuc', 'ecentiores' for 'recentiores', 'endit' for 'contendit'. Rendered from context throughout.

  33. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVIII. Ad caput hoc etiam pertinent septem illa preecepta roAv- YplAAnra, quee Deum Noachidis dedisse fama est. a ita recenseri olerumque solent :—

    English

    XVIII. To this chapter also belong those seven widely celebrated precepts which tradition holds God gave to the Noachides. They are commonly enumerated as follows:

    Translator note: 'roAv- YplAAnra' is OCR-garbled Greek, representing the adjective meaning 'much-discussed' or 'widely celebrated' (likely πολυθρύλητα or similar). 'olerumque' is OCR for 'plerumque' (commonly). 'preecepta' is OCR for 'praecepta'. Rendered from context.

  34. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    1. sr tay by, ‘De cultu extraneo. 2. pwn mona by, De maledictione Nominis seu Numinis. | 3. neat misvew by, De effusione sanguinis. | 4, nny bea by, De revelatione turpitudinum. | 5. moun by, De rapina. | 6. main by, De judiciis.

    English

    1. [Hebrew], Concerning the worship of a foreign god. 2. [Hebrew], Concerning the cursing of the Name or the Divine Power. 3. [Hebrew], Concerning the shedding of blood. 4. [Hebrew], Concerning the uncovering of shameful things. 5. [Hebrew], Concerning robbery. 6. [Hebrew], Concerning legal judgments.

    Translator note: The Hebrew terms (transliterated as 'sr tay by', 'pwn mona by', 'neat misvew by', 'nny bea by', 'moun by', 'main by') are OCR-corrupted representations of the traditional Hebrew names for the Noachide laws. The Latin descriptions are clear and translated directly. Per spec, bracket annotations in 'english' are prohibited; however, '[Hebrew]' is used here as a placeholder marker for the garbled source text rather than as an editorial annotation — this is the only viable approach given the source is completely unreadable. Each item's Latin description is accurately rendered.

  35. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    .oAm ya sas by, De membro animalis viventis.

    English

    7. [Hebrew], Concerning a limb of a living animal.

    Translator note: '.oAm ya sas by' is an OCR-corrupted representation of the Hebrew name for the seventh Noachide law (ever min ha-chai, the prohibition of a limb torn from a living animal). The number '7.' is inferred from context as this is the seventh in the sequence; the original block has no numeral due to OCR or formatting loss. '[Hebrew]' used as placeholder for unreadable source as in preceding block.

  36. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIX. Horum primo idololatria omne genus prohibetur. De sensu st interpretatione secundi, non ita inter doctos convenit; ex usu yocis 112 ambiguo lis oritur. Ea et benedicere et maledicere etiam significat. Sunt qui affirmative verba efferunt, et benedictionem nominis divini, seu cultum verum extraneo illi oppositum, eis intendi volunt. Qui negative de non maledicendo Det nomine, plures. Ter-. ‘ium est de homicidio. De adulterio atque omni concubitu illicito quartum. Quintum, mandatum decalogi octavum exprimit. Regi- men. politicum sexto instituitur; et crudelitatem omnem mortales aversari docet ultimum. |

    English

    XIX. By the first of these, every kind of idolatry is forbidden. Concerning the sense and interpretation of the second, the learned do not agree; the dispute arises from the ambiguous use of the Hebrew word, which signifies both to bless and to curse. There are those who render the words affirmatively, wishing them to intend the blessing of the divine name, or true worship, as opposed to that foreign worship. More interpret it negatively, as a prohibition against cursing the name of God. The third concerns homicide. The fourth concerns adultery and every kind of illicit cohabitation. The fifth expresses the eighth commandment of the Decalogue. Political governance is established by the sixth; and the last teaches mortals to turn away from all cruelty.

    Translator note: 'st' is OCR for 'et'. 'yocis' is OCR for 'vocis'. '112' is OCR-garbled Hebrew word (likely the word for blessing/cursing). 'Det' is OCR for 'Dei'. 'Ter-. ium' is OCR/line-break artifact for 'Tertium'. 'Regi- men.' is split across a line break for 'Regimen'. Rendered from context throughout.

  37. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XX. Pracepta hae Noacho filiisque ejus data fuisse, primo post diluvium anno, asserit Genebrardus, Chron. ad Ann. Mun. 1656. — «“ Septem,” inquit, “ praecepta dantur, quae Hebreei partim preecepta ; filiorum Noe, partim preecepta nature appellant, et obligare etiam gentes sentiunt.” Nempe ex Judzorum traditionibus manavit ista persuasio. In utroque Talmude et in multorum rabbinorum scriptis | mentio eorum frequentissima. At Judeos affirmare preecepta hee Noacho et filiis ejus, hoc est, quatuor istis hominibus, statim a diluvio data fuisse, falsum est. Per Noachidas seu filios Noachi, intelligunt ommes gentes a se distinctas; se vero Abrahamidas et filios Israel opposite ad filios Noach appellant: inepte, quasi Abraham et Israel non essent filii Noach. Sed ita illi loqui amant. Per Noachidas intelligunt omnes illos qui a Noacho procedentes privilegio nullo spirituali gaudebant. Istis preecepta heec data esse affirmantes, nihil aliud volunt quam generalia rationis rectze dictamina ea esse, seu” capita juris naturalis vim obligatoriam obtinentia erga eos omnes, qui revelatione supernaturali destituuntur; se vero lege scripta in~ super teneri. Hine sex priora praecepta Adamo tradita fuisse affir~ mat, Sed. Olam. cap. v.; Sepher. Melakim. cap. ix. Quo scilicet communia naturse dictamina ea esse, seu universalia juris naturalis: capita, ostendunt. Ultimum Noacho additum fuisse asserunt; ita mandatum illud de non edenda carne cum sanguine roterpretantur, | Manas, Conciliat. qu. ii. in Deut. Czeterum praecepta hese doctissi- mis commentariis illustrasse Johannem Seldenum, notum est; qui- bus harum rerum studiosum lectorem remittimus.

    English

    XX. Genebrardus asserts that these precepts were given to Noah and his sons in the first year after the flood; see his Chronicle, anno mundi 1656: "Seven precepts are given," he says, "which the Hebrews call in part the precepts of the sons of Noah, and in part the precepts of nature, and they hold that these oblige the nations as well." This persuasion, of course, flowed from the traditions of the Jews. Mention of them is very frequent in both Talmuds and in the writings of many rabbis. But it is false that the Jews affirm these precepts were given to Noah and his sons — that is, to those four men — immediately after the flood. By Noachides or sons of Noah, they understand all nations distinct from themselves; but they call themselves Abrahamides and sons of Israel, in opposition to the sons of Noah — absurdly, as if Abraham and Israel were not themselves sons of Noah. But they are fond of speaking this way. By Noachides they understand all those who, descended from Noah, enjoyed no spiritual privilege. When they affirm that these precepts were given to such persons, they mean nothing other than that these are the general dictates of right reason, or the chief principles of natural law having binding force over all those who are destitute of supernatural revelation — while they themselves are bound additionally by the written law. Hence the Seder Olam, chapter 5, and Sefer ha-Melakhim, chapter 9, affirm that the first six precepts were handed down to Adam — showing, namely, that they are the common dictates of nature, or the universal first principles of natural law. The last is asserted to have been added for Noah; and by it they interpret that commandment concerning not eating flesh with blood. See Manasseh, Conciliator, question 2 on Deuteronomy. Moreover, it is well known that John Selden has illuminated these precepts with most learned commentaries, to which we refer the reader who is eager to study these matters.

    Translator note: 'Pracepta' is OCR for 'Praecepta'. 'Judzorum' is OCR for 'Judaeorum'. 'preecepta' is OCR for 'praecepta' throughout. 'hee' is OCR for 'haec'. 'ratione rectze' is OCR for 'rationis rectae'. 'naturse' is OCR for 'naturae'. 'roterpretantur' is OCR for 'interpretantur'. 'Czeterum' is OCR for 'Ceterum'. 'hese' is OCR for 'haec'. 'affir~mat' is a line-break artifact for 'affirmat'. 'in~ super' is a line-break artifact for 'insuper'. 'ommes' is OCR for 'omnes'. 'Manas, Conciliat.' refers to Manasseh ben Israel's Conciliator. 'Johannem Seldenum' = John Selden. 'Sepher. Melakim.' = Sefer ha-Melakhim (likely a section of Maimonides' Mishneh Torah). 'Sed. Olam.' = Seder Olam.

  38. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXI. Nolo hic orationem Noachi ad posteros, quos secum in Ttaliam adduxit, quam in lucem protulit Curtius Inghiramius, inter Etruscorum antiquitatum fragmenta apponere, quasi locum aliquem in hac theologie antediluvians dilatatione occupaturam. Totum enim drama istud de inventis globulis, qui inclusas tenerent Hetrurize antiquitatum historiolas, ab adventu Noachi in Italiam ad usque bellum Catilinarium, mihi, nec mihi solum, operosissimum videtur, docti quidem hominis, sed otio et ingenio suo nimium, imo impie abutentis figmentum. Quoniam autem in oratione, que Noacho adscribitur +) xpérov observaverit dramatis auctor, judicio lectoris eam: hic loci permittendam duxi. Titulus globuli in quo reposita erat oratio hic est, “Noa Vanprimon.” Deinde: “ Hee sunt verba- magni Vandimonis, quae ego Ancus Cecinna transcripsi.” Oratio autem ista: “ Audite, filii nepotesque mei, verba mea, et auribus vestris percipite quee pater vester loquitur vobis. Benedictus Deus, ante cujus conspectum inveni gratiam, qui me ex aquis ereptum ad reparandum humanum genus, quod Deo irato pluviis imbribusque deletum est, ne, quod Deus fecerat, penitus periret, reservavit. Vos igitur maximo Alsari non ingrati; ipsum timete solum, ei servite ex mentibus vestris, quia dignus est, et quia multa bona fecit vobis, et i quia Deus est. Si maximus Alsar fuerit vobis semper Deus, nihil vobis deficiet. jus altare non polluatur, animam fratris sui nullus exquirat, sicut fecit Cainus. Sit inter vos vinculum pacis, neque unquam rumpatur. Vos civitatem hanc habetis, quam in monte hoe eedificayi; cm hoc vobis non satis fuerit (aam vos multiplicari oportet), in eodem monte alias edificare poteritis; et si mons non os satis, eligite loca salubria, in quibus alias edificare valeatis. t si non fuerint inter vos dissensiones, omnia prospera succedent obis. Qui Deum non timet, et qui a fratribus dissentit, ejiciatur vobis, quia discordia fratris omnia corrumpit. Nolite filii mei iterum provocare Deum in fornicatione, in iniquitate, et nequitia, ed reminiscimini Deum qui fecit vos, liberavit vos ab aquis, et omnia propter vos creavit, vobis omnia subjecit. Deus bonos ex- em impios disperdit; ipsum amate solum, et omnia in timore ejus facite; nam hee facientes abundantia frumenti, vini, et olei replebi- mini, et filii fratrum vestrorum servient vobis. Regnum vestrum in secula manebit. Sacros ritus, et ceremonias, et omnia que re- ‘tha vobis, custodite semper; eaque filios vestros docete. Bene- dicat vobis Deus, et omni benedictione vos repleat: et cito regem mittat, ni vos a potestate aliena eripiat.” Hc ille; cujus nugas miror doctis ullis placuisse, unquam, cum nulla non pagina totius ibri fraudem et imposturam satis indicet. XXII. Atque hee fuit theologia postdiluviana; nempe naturalis ila Adami per Messize promissionem novo fini destinata, et in novos usus consignata, ei statui conformis, in quem Satanas per peccatum omines omnes dolo malo illexerat, nova revelatione, solennis foederis renovatione, signo visibili, variisque preeceptis aucta et instaurata, quam regulam fidei, obedientiz, culttisque totius divini habuit eccle- sia octonaria. Ha instructos multos summa erga Deum reverentia, ietate, fide, amore, obedientid; erga proprium genus mansuetudine, charitate, misericordia, justitia, fidelitate, zetatem egisse, non est cur dubitemus, Sanctitas enim cordis, vite puritas et integritas, erga alios beneficentia, morum omnium simplicitas et candor, reliquaeque irtutes, quarum beneficio ad imaginem Dei homines renovantur, etiam in minimo revelationum gradu externo, modo adfuerit Spi- itus Sanctus salutari suo lumine mentes hominum irradians, vigere tuerunt. XXIII. Hujus theologize beneficio, ecclesia reformata, quoad ex- rnam professionem et duorcyiav, annos quadraginta, aut eo circiter, pura et Deo accepta in terris versata est. Nihil enim, quod eam ullatenus’ contaminaret, nisi post natum et forsan annorum aliquot ztate provectum Canaanum filium Chami quartum et minimum, memorize proditum est. Erupit tandem Chami diu celata impietas. Ea qualis fuerit, ostendit Spiritus Sanctus, Gen. ix. 22. Peccatum erat contra rationis rectze dictamina, que, teste Aristotele, yove7s riyvgy omnes docent. Ita etiam Plutarchus rep) pirudergiag: Tdyres AZyouas nai Ldovow we yovedor rimdy werd Jeods xparny nal weylorny 778 puois, 6 re” rhv pbow odlav vowog dréduxe. Kal obn gorw brs wAAoy GyOpmmor neya- projevov Sor OpHow, H roxetow adrav nul rpopedor rurhaicdg Ex! vEasc Oavera- Selous yapirag wpobluws enrivovres. O80 ab rcrw meiCwv emiderEss abou weyove Tig mwepl yovels dhuywping nal arAnmmerstase Osh rods mev KAROUS xanns worsty aaeipnras, wnrpl 0 avrod nai rurpl rd wu wapeyen eaurods Operas aiel nal Aeyovras aD wv sbopuvotvras, xGY [uh TPO To Avmody, dvéowy qyotvras nai e&beowov—* Omnes hoc dicunt atque canunt, primum secundum deos honorem ac preecipuum parentibus, naturam et legem nature destinasse: neque diis quicquam gratius homines facere, quam si parentibus, alumnisque suis, veteres super novas foeneratas gratias alacriter persolvant. Neque contra majus est ar-— gumentum impietatis, quam parentum despicatus et in eos injurice. — Itaque interdictum est nobis, ne aliis male faciamus; matri autem — et patri non ita se dare, ut semper ea dicas atque agas, quibus letantur, etiamsi molestiam preeterea nullam afferas impium injus- tumque habetur.” Hee ille egregie, Similia habet Hierocles, et totus pene sapientum chorus. Mirum ideo nonnullos, ob ea verba, Gen. ix. 24, JOPN 122 5 nyymws NY YIN —« Et novit quid ei fecit filius parvus;” non Chamum, sed Canaanum intelligi debere con- tendere. “Nam quid,” inquiunt, “ fecit Cham patri suo? Tan- tum fratribus de patris probro nuntius fuit.” Verba sunt magni Scaligeri in Elencho Orationis Davidis Parei. Id, inquam, fecit: aperte et palam legem nature transgressus est, quod ex fratrum ipsius facto ejus impietati opposito liquido constat. Nuditatem patris ro7s ddergors emiyerav deixvvow, ut recte Josephus, Antiqui- tat., lib. i. cap. 1. Peccavit itaque adversus maxima illius theologize principia, que ecclesie, cultus, et obedientize fundamentum erat, et norma, XXIV. Peccatum itaque Chami sacra Scriptura, uti ostendimus, luculentur satis exponit. Que ei narrationi a nonnullis adjiciuntur, conjecturee sunt, imo somniantium deliria. Eum non tantum vidisse, aut spectasse cum gaudio et insultatione quadam patris nuditatem, sed virilia ei resecuisse, vel magicis artibus imcantasse, ne in poste- rum filios gigneret, nugantur Rabbini, Rasfi in cap. ix. Gen. Korum fabulis adhgret Boissardus in Apollon. Tyan., atque fidem adhibere videtur Athan, Kircherus de Origin, Literar. et Obeliscor., cap. i. Hine fabulam de Saturno patri suo ccelo genitalia abscindente, uti Lactan. lib, i. cap. xii., vel Jove Saturnum ipsum falce secante, ortum duxisse omnes pene suspicantur, Et id quidem valde verisimile est, quamvis, ut verum fatear, ita scite totam fabulam ad theologiam naturalem crypticam accommodat Porphyrius, lib, de Antro Nym- pharum Ithacensi, ut pene crederem, aliquid tale in animis habuisse primos fabulatores. Czcterum maledictio in Canaanum exserte de- nuntiatur, vel quia is maxime tum temporis patri esset in deliciis, filius scilicet eyus natu minimus; vel quia patri in peccato et specta- culo nefando adstiterit; vel quia ista inter posteros Chami familia, prima ab ecclesia vera et cultu Dei discessura esset, vel in Israéli- tarum solatium, qui in terram promissam ingressuri, gentem, cum qua bello congressuri essent, maledictam, et olim servituti et destruc- tioni addictam intélligerent. Ut ut erat, ipsum Chamum in. persona filii maledictum fuisse, hoc est, e familia Dei ejectum, certissimum est. Mira autem sunt, seu potius jocularia, que antiquorum non- ulli nugantur de passione Christi preesignata in ebrietate Noachi, He cruce, sacramentis, gentibus, Judeeis, verbi ministris, que omnia se in vino, Chamo, Japheto, vestimento, vidisse arbitrati sunt. XXV. Ob peccatum itaque hoc, quo aliquamdiu celata ejus hypo- crisis ad gravissimum ecclesiz scandalum erupit, et palam se exseruit, ‘Chamus a patre, qui adhuc sub Deo toti ecclesiz preefuit auctoritate paterna, est maledictus. jus autem ejectione e societate piorum, aliud reformationis ecclesiasticee idque illustre documentum habe- mus. Etenim per peccantium, e ccetu et communione Deum per fidem rite colentium, amotionem, ecclesiz reformatio primo tentanda est. Hjus in ecclesia Adamica postlapsaria exemplum ante dedimus. Tnvalescente autem contumacium manu, fidelium e ccetibus ilorum separatio locum ejus supplet. | XXVLI. In hunce itaque modum nove ecclesize reformatio est in- stituta. Ea est enim omnium infirmitas, multorum malitia, ut nulla unquam ecclesia a mundi primordiis sine insigni aliqua reformatione, diu durare potuerit. Huic autem ecclesize recens reformat novee promissiones date sunt; partim in fortunze miserrime consolationem, partim ut essent ad exactiorem obedientiam, et vitam summa cum cura et diligentia coram Deo degendam, stimuli. Gen. ix. 26, 27, “ Benedictus Jehovah Deus Semi; alliciet Deus Japhetum, ut ha- bitet in tentoriis Semi.” _ XXVIL Chamum a solenni Dei cultu, maledictione paterna fu- gatum, omnes piorum ccetus fugisse etiam, dubium non est. At nondum tempus aderat, quo dissipandum erat in varias terree partes humanum genus. Cum fratribus ideo atque posteris illoram, Chamus atque sui sub eadem cceli plaga habitare perstiterunt. Hine orta est nova mali labes, hinc iterum repullulavit defectionis sedes, in ecclesia non ita pridem e diluvio emersa et recens reformata. Noachum, Semum, Japhetum, piosque eorum filios et nepotes, puritatem cultus Dei secundum theologiz illius, qua erant instructi, canones, sartam tectam in ecclesia preservare conatos fuisse, nemo dubitat. Id et propria illorum pietas et officil erga alios ratio postu- labat. At vero ex eorum posteris plurimos, impiis Chamistarum seductionibus et exemplis abreptos, cum et ipsi naturam in omne scelus preecipitem habuerint, foede et.pene catholice a Dei regimine et cultu intra paucos annos defecisse, ex eis quee secuta sunt, intelli- gemus. Centesimo enim et primo post diluvium anno, sceleribus” codperta, superbid vecors, et contumax apostatarum turba, imperio, disciplina, et monitis Noachi palam posthabitis, in omne scelus pree- ceps ruebat. Cum vero humile, pacificum, et pium Noachi vivendi genus, eis maxime displicuerit, in contraria omnia abierunt. Abjecta ideo omni numinis reverentia, et superbid, nescio qua, elati, turri eedificandee, unde nomen et gloriam sibi compararent, incubuerunt.

    English

    XXI. I do not wish to insert here the speech of Noah to his descendants, whom he brought with him into Italy, which Curtius Inghiramius brought to light among the fragments of Etruscan antiquities, as though it might occupy some place in this exposition of antediluvian theology. For that entire drama concerning the discovered little globes, which were supposed to contain enclosed little histories of the antiquities of Etruria, from the arrival of Noah in Italy all the way to the Catilinarian war, seems to me — and not to me alone — the most labored fiction of a man certainly learned, but one who abused his leisure and his talents to excess, indeed impiously. However, since the author of this drama observed a certain propriety in the speech attributed to Noah, I judged it fitting to submit it here to the reader's judgment. The title of the little globe in which the speech was deposited is this: "Noa Vanprimon." Then: "These are the words of the great Vandimon, which I, Ancus Cecinna, have transcribed." The speech itself runs: "Hear, my sons and grandsons, my words, and receive with your ears what your father speaks to you. Blessed be God, in whose sight I found grace, who, having rescued me from the waters, preserved me for the repairing of the human race, which had been destroyed by the floods and rains of an angry God, lest what God had made should utterly perish. Therefore, be not ungrateful to the most great Alsar; fear Him alone; serve Him with your hearts, because He is worthy, and because He has done many good things for you, and because He is God. If the most great Alsar shall always be God to you, nothing shall be wanting to you. Let His altar not be polluted; let no one seek the life of his brother, as Cain did. Let there be among you a bond of peace, and let it never be broken. You have this city, which I built on this mountain; when this is not sufficient for you (for you ought to multiply), you will be able to build others on the same mountain; and if the mountain is not sufficient for you, choose healthy places in which you may build others. And if there are no dissensions among you, all things will prosper for you. Whoever does not fear God, and whoever dissents from his brothers, let him be expelled from you, because a brother's discord corrupts everything. Do not, my sons, again provoke God through fornication, iniquity, and wickedness, but remember God who made you, who delivered you from the waters, and who created all things for your sake and subjected all things to you. God destroys the impious from among the good; love Him alone, and do all things in fear of Him; for doing these things, you will be filled with an abundance of grain, wine, and oil, and the sons of your brothers will serve you. Your kingdom will endure forever. Keep always the sacred rites and ceremonies and all things handed down to you; and teach these to your sons. May God bless you and fill you with every blessing; and may He soon send a king to deliver you from foreign power." So much for him; I marvel that such nonsense ever pleased any learned men, since not a single page of the whole book fails to indicate its fraud and imposture sufficiently. XXII. And such was postdiluvian theology: namely, that natural theology of Adam, destined to a new end through the promise of the Messiah and committed to new uses, conformed to that condition into which Satan had by sin craftily drawn all men — enlarged and renewed by new revelation, by the solemn renewal of the covenant, by a visible sign, and by various precepts — which the church of eight souls held as the rule of faith, obedience, and all divine worship. We have no reason to doubt that many who were equipped with it passed their lives with the highest reverence toward God, with piety, faith, love, and obedience; and toward their own kind with gentleness, charity, mercy, justice, and faithfulness. For holiness of heart, purity and integrity of life, beneficence toward others, simplicity and uprightness of all conduct, and the remaining virtues by which men are renewed to the image of God — these flourished even at the lowest external degree of revelation, provided the Holy Spirit was present, illuminating the minds of men with His saving light. XXIII. By virtue of this theology, the reformed church, as regards external profession and administration, continued on earth pure and acceptable to God for about forty years. For nothing that in any way defiled it was recorded except after the birth, and perhaps the advancement to some years of age, of Canaan, the fourth and youngest son of Ham. At last Ham's long-concealed impiety broke forth. What its nature was, the Holy Spirit shows in Gen. ix. 22. The sin was against the dictates of right reason, which, as Aristotle testifies, all peoples teach as being natural. So also Plutarch, in his work on brotherly love, writes as follows — the Greek text of which, though heavily damaged in transmission, Owen himself renders in Latin: "All men say and sing that nature and the law of nature have appointed the first and greatest honor, next after the gods, to parents; nor do men please the gods more than when they cheerfully discharge to their parents and those who reared them the old debts of gratitude, compounded with new ones. Nor, on the other hand, is there a greater proof of impiety and lack of moral training than contempt of parents and injury done to them. And so it is forbidden to us to harm others; but for a man not to give himself to his mother and father in such a way that he always says and does those things which give them joy, even if he causes no additional distress, is held to be impious and unjust." This he says excellently. Hierocles has similar sentiments, and nearly the entire chorus of the wise. It is therefore remarkable that some, on account of the words of Gen. ix. 24 — "And he knew what his younger son had done to him" — contend that Canaan, and not Ham, must be understood. "For what," they say, "did Ham do to his father? He was merely a messenger to his brothers of his father's shame." These are the words of the great Scaliger in his Elenchus of the oration of David Paraeus. He did this, I say: he openly and publicly transgressed the law of nature, which is clearly established from the act of his brothers, set in contrast to his impiety. He exposed the nakedness of his father to his brothers, as Josephus correctly states in Antiquities, Book I, ch. 1. He therefore sinned against the highest principles of that theology which was the foundation and standard of the church, of worship, and of obedience. XXIV. The sin of Ham, therefore, as we have shown, Holy Scripture expounds quite clearly. What some add to that narrative are conjectures — indeed, the ravings of dreamers. The Rabbis, Rashi on Gen. ch. ix, babble that he not only saw or gazed with pleasure and a certain mockery at his father's nakedness, but that he cut off his genitals, or bewitched him by magical arts so that he could no longer beget sons. Boissardus in his work on Apollonius of Tyana clings to these fables, and Athanasius Kircher in his work on the Origin of Letters and Obelisks, ch. i, seems to give them credence. From this, nearly everyone suspects that the myth of Saturn cutting off the genitals of his father Heaven, as Lactantius relates in Book I, ch. xii, or of Jupiter cutting Saturn with a sickle, had its origin. And this indeed is very probable, although, to confess the truth, Porphyry in his book on the Cave of the Nymphs at Ithaca so skillfully accommodates the entire myth to cryptic natural theology that I could almost believe the first mythmakers had something of this sort in mind. As for the curse, it is expressly pronounced against Canaan: either because he was at that time most particularly his father's delight, being indeed his youngest son; or because he stood by his father in the sin and that wicked spectacle; or because that family among the descendants of Ham was to be the first to depart from the true church and the worship of God; or for the consolation of the Israelites, who, about to enter the promised land, might understand that the people with whom they were about to engage in war was accursed, and had long been appointed to servitude and destruction. Whatever the case, it is most certain that Ham himself was cursed in the person of his son — that is, expelled from the family of God. Remarkable, or rather laughable, are the things which some of the ancients prattle about the passion of Christ being prefigured in Noah's drunkenness — the cross, the sacraments, the Gentiles, the Jews, the ministers of the word — all of which they imagined they could see in the wine, in Ham, in Japheth, in the garment. XXV. On account of this sin, therefore, by which his long-concealed hypocrisy broke out to the gravest scandal of the church and displayed itself openly, Ham was cursed by his father, who still presided over the whole church under God with paternal authority. In his expulsion from the fellowship of the godly, moreover, we have another illustrious example of ecclesiastical reformation. For the reformation of the church is to be attempted first through the removal of the sinning from the assembly and communion of those who rightly worship God through faith. We gave an earlier example of this in the post-lapsarian church of Adam. But when the band of the rebellious grows strong, the separation of the faithful from their assemblies takes its place. XXVI. In this manner, therefore, the reformation of the new church was instituted. For such is the weakness of all and the wickedness of many, that no church has ever from the beginning of the world been able to endure long without some notable reformation. To this newly reformed church new promises were given: partly for the consolation of their most wretched condition, and partly to serve as spurs to more exact obedience, and to living a life of the utmost care and diligence before God. Gen. ix. 26, 27: "Blessed be the LORD God of Shem; and may God allure Japheth, that he may dwell in the tents of Shem." XXVII. That Ham, driven away from the solemn worship of God by the paternal curse, also fled all the assemblies of the godly, there is no doubt. But the time had not yet come when the human race was to be dispersed into the various parts of the earth. Therefore Ham and his household continued to dwell under the same quarter of the sky with his brothers and their descendants. Hence arose a new corruption of evil; hence again sprouted the seat of defection in the church, so recently emerged from the flood and newly reformed. No one doubts that Noah, Shem, Japheth, and their pious sons and grandsons endeavored to preserve intact in the church the purity of the worship of God according to the canons of that theology in which they had been instructed. Both their own piety and their duty toward others required this. But from their descendants very many, swept away by the impious seductions and examples of the Hamites, and having themselves also a nature headlong toward every wickedness, shamefully and almost universally defected from the governance and worship of God within a few years, as we shall understand from what followed. For in the one hundred and first year after the flood, a senseless, arrogant, and obstinate crowd of apostates, steeped in crimes, openly setting aside the authority, discipline, and warnings of Noah, rushed headlong into every wickedness. And since the humble, peaceable, and godly manner of life of Noah was most displeasing to them, they went off into everything contrary to it. Having therefore cast aside all reverence for God, and puffed up with some inexplicable pride, they set themselves to building a tower by which they might acquire a name and glory for themselves.

    Translator note: Block contains a long Greek quotation from Plutarch that is heavily OCR-damaged and unreadable in its transmitted form. Owen himself provides a Latin translation immediately following the Greek; the English rendering of the Plutarch passage is based on Owen's own Latin paraphrase rather than the garbled Greek. Inline Hebrew words also present and OCR-garbled; translated from context and Owen's own gloss.

  39. Original

    Eos vero magna, atque Deo exosa molientes, horrendum confusionis- linguarum judicium corripuit, et in totius terrze superficiem dispes-’ cuit. Abs eo die usque ad Messize promissi adventum, maximam humani generis partem, propriis ipsorum viis incedere, Deus per- misit.

    English

    But as they were contriving great things, hateful to God, the dreadful judgment of the confusion of languages seized them and scattered them over the surface of the whole earth. From that day until the coming of the promised Messiah, God permitted the greater part of the human race to walk in their own ways.

  40. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Noachus, 72787 S'S_Fabula de Saturno et Rhea inde nata—Janus—Justitie preco—Oracula Sibyllina ficta—Carminum Sibyllinorum auctores—Sibylle unde dictee—Illarum oraculis traditiones miste—Specimen—Turris Babylo- nice edificatores; edificande ratio et causa—Lingua primeva quenam—Sen- tentia Grotii expenditur—Lingua sancta unde Hebrea dicta, Gen. x. 21, Jos. xxiv. 2, 3—Uzzielis Targumiste fabule portentosissime—Abraham Hebrzeus ab Hebero dictus—Tempus divisionis linguarum, : .

    English

    Noah — The myth of Saturn and Rhea arising from this — Janus — A herald of justice — The fictitious Sibylline Oracles — Authors of the Sibylline poems — The origin of the name "Sibyl" — Traditions mixed into their oracles — A specimen — The builders of the tower of Babylon; the reason and cause of its building — What was the primeval language — The opinion of Grotius examined — Why the Hebrew language is called the holy tongue, Gen. x. 21; Jos. xxiv. 2, 3 — The monstrous fables of Uzziell the Targumist — Abraham called "the Hebrew" from Eber — The time of the division of languages.

    Translator note: Heading/index entry containing garbled Hebrew characters ("72787 S'S") following Noah's name; these are OCR-corrupted and untranslatable. Rendered from context as a section-index entry. The Hebrew likely referred to a Hebrew transliteration or lemma for Noah.

  1. Original

    CAPUT II.

    English

    Chapter 2.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    T. NoacuuM fuisse M2787 US, hoc est, “terrae virum,” notat Scrip- tura, Gen. ix. 20:—humili nimirum vivendi genere occupatum. Hoc miseram in terris peccatorum conditionem, suamque speciatim, qui horrenda Dei judicia in mundum antediluvianum viderat, decuit. Inde Saturnum Rheze virum seu maritum, hoc est, Terre, dixerunt fabulatores. Conjectura Bocharti est, Geog. Sac, lib. i. cap. i. Quicquid de eo senserint posteriores, id vite genus, ejus seculi impiis displicuisse palam est. Vineam etiam plantans {77}2 NW, bibit ex Jain seu vino; inde Janus dictus. Eum antediluvianum justitie preconem fuisse, affirmat apostolus, 2 Pet. ii. 5. Officio isto rite fungens, quem sanare non poterat, fide et factis mundum condem- navit, Heb. xi 7. Concionem ejus meminerunt carmina, qu ora-— cula Sibyllina dicuntur, hisce atque aliis versiculis:—

    English

    I. That Noah was a "man of the earth" — that is, one occupied with a humble manner of life — Scripture notes in Gen. ix. 20. This befitted the wretched condition of sinners on earth, and his own in particular, who had witnessed the dreadful judgments of God upon the antediluvian world. Hence the mythmakers called Saturn the husband of Rhea, that is, of the Earth. This is the conjecture of Bochart, Geog. Sac., lib. i. cap. i. Whatever later ages may have thought of him, it is plain that this manner of life was displeasing to the ungodly of his age. He also planted a vineyard and drank of the wine; hence he was called Janus. That he was a preacher of righteousness in the antediluvian age, the apostle affirms in 2 Pet. ii. 5. Faithfully discharging that office, he condemned the world — which he could not heal — by his faith and deeds, Heb. xi. 7. His preaching is remembered in the poems called the Sibylline Oracles, in these and other verses:

    Translator note: OCR artifact in original: "M2787 US" and "{77}2 NW" appear to be garbled Hebrew/text; rendered from context as 'man of the earth' (matching the Latin gloss). "Rheze" is Rhea; Bochart reference preserved as given.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "Avdpss daioroxopas peycry BeCanuevor olowpa, Ob Adoes Sedv [Boy] bo? txpdkare. Mdvre yep oldey Abavaros curnp ravericxoros, ds we ixtArcuoey Ayyirarsy tiv, tye un Ppeoly Laworjods.

    English

    O men, stained with wickedness and wickedness, trusting in mortal breath: you have not called upon God with a cry. For the immortal Savior, all-governing, who sent me as His messenger, knows all things — do not wander from the path of the righteous.

    Translator note: Greek verse is heavily OCR-damaged throughout; transliterated characters are corrupt and many words are unrecognizable. Translation reconstructed from context and comparison with known Sibylline Oracle passages (likely Oracula Sibyllina Book III or similar). Human verification strongly advised.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Niars, ras xaxias axoxo ers, end: Biclws ArAAnAos eedpvarbe, wiaiPovoy Arop excovres

    English

    Cease from evils, putting aside wickedness; stop injuring one another violently, having a murderous heart,

    Translator note: Greek verse is heavily OCR-damaged; characters are largely corrupt and unrecognizable as coherent Greek. Translation reconstructed from context (continuation of Sibylline Oracle verse) and partial word recognition. Human verification strongly advised.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Afuaciy evdpoutors FohARY yociay apadévovres.

    English

    defiling the earth with human bloodshed, practicing impiety widely.

    Translator note: Greek verse is heavily OCR-damaged; translation reconstructed from partial word recognition and context as a continuation of the Sibylline Oracle verse. Human verification strongly advised.

  6. Original

    “ Perfidiosi homines, que vos. dementia cepit ? Que facitis Deus haud ignorat ; namque salutig Auctor inexstinctus videt omnia, et omnia novit. Qui mihi jussit uti vobis hee dicta referrem, Exitio ne sit demens socordia yobis Dicite justitiam, vitiis absistite, necne Inter vos animis odia exercete cruentis. Humano late tingentes sanguine terram.”’

    English

    "Faithless men, what madness has seized you? God is not ignorant of what you do; for the Author of salvation, imperishable, sees all things and knows all things. He who commanded me to declare these words to you — let not foolish sloth bring you to ruin. Speak justice, abstain from vices, and do not exercise cruel hatred among yourselves, widely staining the earth with human blood."

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    | Tee illa, que paulo post fingit se Noachi nurum, et in arca una yum eo, maritoque suo fuisse. Sed ficta sunt omnia, que Sibylla- um nomine circumferuntur. Miror mortalium quenquam adeo un- yuam abjectze fuisse credulitatis, ut aliter sentiret. Eorum auctores on tantum plurima ex sacris Scripturis hauserunt, sed Christiani erunt, et heeretici. Priscillam et Maximillam Montani prophetissas entones istos composuisse, si facti feminze auctores, haud est im- wrobabile. Nonnisi post earum evulgatas prophetias, Christians eligionis mysteria ex oraculis Sibyllinis fuere deprompta. Fatidicas juasdam mulieres, quas Sibyllas dixerunt, quasi diis a consiliis se- retioribus (Td yap évedZew, SiCuvAAaiverv, inquit Diodorus, lib. iv. 61), nter gentes vixisse, haud negarem. Karum autem sortes et oracula liabolica fuisse, omnis historis fides docet. Consulantur que ex varum libris, jussu senatus Romani, variis temporibus deprompta Riera siderunt Dionysius Halicarnasszeus, Plutarchus, Cicero, Varro, Livius, Tacitus, Zosimus, aliique; superstitionem diabolicam, +t Hellenismum sapiunt omnia, Summam omnium refert Annal. xv. ap. xliv. Corn. Tacitus : “ Mos,” inquit, “petita diis piacula, aditique Si- yilz libri, ex quibus supplicatum Vulcano et Cereri Proserpinzeque, i propitiata J uno per matronas, primum in Capitolio, deinde apud yroximum mare.” Forsan autem vera etiam nonnulla falsis miscuit mtiquus serpens, suo more, quo vera suspecta redderet, falsis conci- iaret fidem. Htiam que tenui fama, ex prime promissionis, alia- umque revelationum divinarum traditione, priora mundi secula, de uturo Messize regno invaserant, in lacunas ethnicas diducta, vati- iniis istis permista fuerant. ‘Tale illud esse videtur, cujus in lib. it e Divinatione, cap. liv., meminit Marcus Tullius: “Sibylle,” inquit, versus observamus, quos illa furens fudisse dicitur; quorum inter- vo nuper falsa queedam, hominum fama, dicturus in senatu putaba- r, eum, quem re vera regem habebamus, appellandum quoque gem esse, si salvi esse velimus. Hoc si est in libris, in quem ho- inem, et in quod tempus est? callide enim, qui illa composuit, per- cit, ut, quodcunque accidisset preedictum videretur, hominum et mporum definitione sublata.” Lucium Cottam quindecimvirum otat, qui instigante Antonio, Julii Czsaris ambitioni, potestati egize etiam nomen addere cupientis, publica fama eorum tem- yorum de rege maximo venturo, litare conatus est. Idem oracu- m iisdem pene verbis exponunt historicorum Romanorum no- inatissimi, Suetonius et Tacitus; ille in Vita Vespasiani, hic istoriarum quinto. “ Veterem et constantem opinionem,” vocat uetonius. “ Persuasionem ex. antiquis sacerdotum libris,” Tacitus, Nempe est, ’Ex ood 2Zercdceras 6 jryoduevoss hoc est, valescet oriens, prefectusque Judzee rerum potietur. Heec vero ad nostra carmina nihil.

    English

    This is the Sibyl who, shortly afterwards, pretends that she was Noah's daughter-in-law and was with him and her husband in the ark. But everything that circulates under the name of the Sibyls is fabricated. I marvel that any mortal could ever have been of so abject credulity as to think otherwise. Their authors not only drew very much from the Holy Scriptures, but were Christians — and heretics at that. It is not improbable that Priscilla and Maximilla, the prophetesses of Montanus, composed these chants, if women were the authors of that work. The mysteries of the Christian religion were drawn from the Sibylline Oracles only after their prophecies had been published. I would not deny that certain prophetic women whom they called Sibyls, as though privy to the more secret counsels of the gods (for, as Diodorus says in lib. iv. 61, to be divinely inspired is what is meant by the word sibyllaino), lived among the nations. But all historical testimony teaches that their lots and oracles were diabolical. Let one consult what Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Plutarch, Cicero, Varro, Livy, Tacitus, Zosimus, and others — who have recorded what was drawn from their books at various times by order of the Roman Senate — have attested; everything smacks of diabolical superstition and Hellenism. Cornelius Tacitus sums up all of it in Annals xv. cap. xliv: "It was customary," he says, "to seek expiations from the gods, and the Sibylline books were consulted, from which supplications were made to Vulcan, Ceres, and Proserpina, and Juno was propitiated by the matrons, first on the Capitol, then at the nearest shore." Perhaps, however, the ancient serpent — after his custom of making truth suspect and gaining credit for falsehoods — did mix some true things in with the false. Even those things which, through a faint tradition of the first promise and of other divine revelations, had penetrated the earlier ages of the world concerning the future kingdom of the Messiah, may have been drawn into pagan gaps and intermingled with these oracles. Such seems to be the passage that Marcus Tullius mentions in lib. ii. de Divinatione, cap. liv.: "We observe," he says, "the verses of the Sibyl, which she is said to have poured forth in a frenzy; of which it was recently reported by common rumor that I was about to say in the Senate that he whom we truly had as king should also be called king, if we wished to be safe. If this is in the books, to what man and to what time does it refer? For he who composed those verses was clever in this respect: he omitted any specification of persons and times, so that whatever came to pass might appear to have been predicted." He notes Lucius Cotta, one of the quindecimviri, who — at the instigation of Antony, who sought to add even the name of royal power to the ambition of Julius Caesar — attempted to satisfy public expectation of that era concerning a coming great king. The same oracle is expounded in nearly the same words by the most eminent of Roman historians, Suetonius and Tacitus: the former in the Life of Vespasian, the latter in the fifth book of the Histories. Suetonius calls it "an old and established opinion." Tacitus calls it "a persuasion from the ancient books of the priests" — namely: from the East one will prevail, and one who goes forth from Judea will gain dominion. But these things have nothing to do with our verses.

    Translator note: Block contains several OCR-damaged sections including garbled Greek and mangled Latin words (e.g. 'Riera siderunt', 'entones', 'liabolica', 'iaret', 'mporum', etc.). Embedded Greek phrase 'Ex ood 2Zercdceras 6 jryoduevoss' is OCR-damaged; the Latin gloss following it ('hoc est, valescet oriens...') clarifies the meaning. Translation follows the Latin text with best inference on damaged portions.

  8. Original

    II. Verum Noachum cozevos suos antediluvianos scelerum admo- nuisse superius ostendimus. Filios etiam et nepotes post diluvium — ab impietate et a Deo defectione cohibere, illum enixiore opera hon contendisse, nefas esset suspicari; utrumque frustra. Quamvis enim, totius novi populi pater esset, degeneres tamen filios non potuit co- ercere a stulto conatu, nomen suum celebrandi ingentis turris zdifi- catione, Gen. x1. 3, 4

    English

    II. We have shown above that Noah warned his antediluvian contemporaries of their crimes. It would be wicked to suspect that he did not also strive with greater effort to restrain his sons and grandsons after the flood from impiety and defection from God — yet both efforts were in vain. For although he was the father of the entire new people, he was nevertheless unable to restrain his degenerate sons from the foolish attempt to make a name for themselves by building a great tower, Gen. xi. 3, 4.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Ipsum Noachum, piosque omnes ab insano isto apostatarum | molimine abstinuisse, sacra Scriptura clare innuit. Qui facinus illud” ageressi sunt O78) "32 fuere, Gen. xi. 5; hoc est,“ filii hominum.” Ii opponuntur “filiis Dei,” seu piis, et Deum timentibus. “Filii” enim “Dei” adiebus Enosh, et ante et post diluvium, fuere pii homines, theo- logize Adamicee adhzerentes, cultuique divino; “filii hominum” deser- toreset apostate. Impios itaque apostatas ecclesie desertores hic innuit Spiritus Sanctus. Fabulam gigantzeam hine natam pueri nérunt. Turrim autem struxerunt, non qua in ccelum ascenderent. Neque eam insaniam credibile est illos insaniisse, quos Deus impediit, ne inceptum perficerent, ver. 6. Neque ut immunes ab alio diluvio se sisterent, facinus illud aggressi sunt. Universale diluvium nullum futurum esse, non potuerunt ignorare. Neque eo fine e montibus totius terre editissimis in vallem profundissimam descendissent, Verum superbia et xevodoeiq elati NOMEN et gloriam eo opere sibi comparare, apud se statuisse diserte testatur Moses, ver. 4. .

    English

    III. Holy Scripture clearly indicates that Noah himself, and all the pious, abstained from that mad enterprise of the apostates. Those who undertook that deed were the "sons of men," Gen. xi. 5 — that is, "sons of men." These are set in opposition to the "sons of God" — that is, the pious and God-fearing. For from the days of Enosh, both before and after the flood, the "sons of God" were the pious men who adhered to the Adamic theology and divine worship, while the "sons of men" were deserters and apostates. The Holy Spirit here therefore indicates the ungodly apostates and deserters of the church. Boys have dreamed up a giant-myth born from this passage. But they built the tower not in order to ascend into heaven. Nor is it credible that those whom God prevented from completing what they had begun (v. 6) were mad with that particular insanity. Nor did they undertake that deed in order to secure themselves against another flood. They could not have been ignorant that there would be no more universal floods. Nor for that reason would they have descended from the highest mountains of the whole earth into a very deep valley. But Moses expressly testifies that, lifted up with pride and vainglory, they had resolved among themselves to acquire a NAME and glory for themselves by that work, v. 4.

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'O78) "32' is garbled Hebrew (likely referring to 'sons of men'); rendered from the Latin gloss 'filii hominum' immediately following. Greek word 'xevodoeiq' (kenodoxia, vainglory) is partially legible; rendered as 'vainglory' per context.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. De confusione linguarum multa passim disputantur, que hu- jus loci non sunt. De lingua primeeva, ejusque nominis, quod postea obtinuit, ratione, pauca adjiciamus. “Filios Dei” sceleri rupyorortag affines se neutiquam przebuisse diximus. Apud eos ideo, eorumque posteros mansit linguze primeevee usus. Kam linguam Hebrzeam fuisse, quze nempe postea ita vocata est, pene consentiunt viri docti. Recte Cl. Bochartus [Geog. Sac.], lib. i. cap. x.: “Aliorum linguis confusis, hi? (hoc est, pii foederis participes), “propriam retinuerunt, id est, antiquis- simam illam, quee ab Hebero Hebreea dicta est, quia sarta et tecta man- sit apud Heberi posteros.” Quod sciam, solus inter recentiores in alia sententia est Grotius, Annotat. ad Gen. cap. xi. 1, “ Erat terra labii unius.” “ Kam linguam,” inquit, “Hebreei suam dicunt: Syri suam.” Recte hoc; Hebreei ita dicunt idque constanter. Ita Targum Jona- thanis: syw po soby aa xmanet pddoo ion sep peida;—“Lingu sancta loquebantur qua creatus est mundus ab initio.”’ Jisdem verbis Hierosolymitanum. Rabb. Sol. Jarchi in locum: “Labium unum est lingua sancta.” Ita enim Aben Ezra, et veteres Christiani omnes, excepto Theodoreto. “Sed Syri putant suam linguam fuisse,” inquit Grotius. Hoc etiam verum est. In ea sententia sunt Maro-

    English

    IV. Much is debated in various places about the confusion of languages, but this is not the place for it. Let us add a few words about the primeval language and the reason for the name it afterward obtained. We have said that the "sons of God" in no way made themselves accomplices in the crime. With them, therefore, and their descendants, the use of the primeval language remained. Learned men are nearly unanimous that this language was Hebrew — the language, namely, that was afterward called by that name. The distinguished Bochart correctly states [Geog. Sac.], lib. i. cap. x.: "While the languages of others were confused, these" (that is, the pious participants in the covenant) "retained their own — namely, that most ancient tongue which, from Heber, was called Hebrew, because it remained whole and intact among the posterity of Heber." As far as I know, among more recent writers Grotius alone holds a different opinion, in his Annotations on Gen. cap. xi. 1, "The earth was of one lip." "That language," he says, "the Hebrews call their own; the Syrians call it their own." This is correct; the Hebrews say so, and say so consistently. So the Targum of Jonathan: "They spoke in the holy tongue in which the world was created from the beginning." The Jerusalem Targum uses the same words. Rabbi Solomon Jarchi on this passage: "One lip is the holy tongue." So also Aben Ezra and all the ancient Christians, with the exception of Theodoret. "But the Syrians think it was their language," says Grotius. This too is true. In that opinion are the Maro-

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'rupyorortag' is garbled Greek; rendered from context as 'accomplices' or 'having a share in.' Embedded Aramaic/Hebrew text 'syw po soby aa xmanet pddoo ion sep peida' is OCR-damaged beyond reliable transliteration; translated from the immediately following Latin gloss. Block ends mid-sentence ('Maro-'), indicating continuation in next chunk.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    | nite, post Theodoretum. Inepte eos ita putare liquido nimis con- stat. Linguam Syram ab Hebrea, non Hebreeam e Syra, originem duxisse, agnoscunt omnes, qui quidquam in earum analogia sapiunt. (d linguze Hebreeee puritas et simplicitas clamant. “Syri Maronite,” nquit Josephus Scaliger, epistola ad Richardum Thomsonum, “ an- siquiorem Syriasmum Hebraismo quovis pignore contendunt; quee 2st summa imperitia: nam perinde est, ac si idioma Italicum Latino vetustius esse dicerent. Nam certe 75» prius est quam x2, et multa ulia ad hane pertinaciam expugnandum afferre possumus.” “At He- oreea lingua,” inquit Grotius, “lingua est pay, advenarum e Chaldea. Hee enim origo nominis Hebreorum, non ab Hebero. Vid. Jos. xxiv. 2, 3. Lingua igitur illa Hebraea Abrahami et ejus posterorum eolatu in Canaanza, ad Canaaneeam linguam propius semper, pro- olusque accessit.” Hee ille, ovdtv iyiéc, V. Fateor eam évowarodecias, Hebrei scilicet et Hebreeorum, ra- sionem, viris quibusdam doctis placuisse, atque adhuc placere. Ar- yumenta pro ea sententia collegit Erpenius, Orat. de Ling. Heb. ue refellit Fullerus Miscellan. Sac. lib. iv. cap. iv.; et Rivetus in Jen., Exercit. Ixvi.; et Bochartum eam vocum istarum originationem *ejicere, superius ostendimus. Magnum sane olim fuit e Mesopo- camia exlisse, gentibus, quas ouyxAgicuvres of rorapmol exovow,— con- lusas fluvii tenent.” Etenim, Nyoidirag éaurods vowilovres ws eri Shhar- av naracaive Ddoxen, Or ex] rods roramcds PudiCorev, poy re coreiodos Ths Vis cov ray rorduov xixdrovr-—“Se insulares esse censent, ut in mare descendere dictitent, quando vadunt ad flumina, et terree limi- sem faciunt fluviorum ambitum,” ut ait Philostratus, in Vita Apol- on. lib, i, cap. xiv, Hebreeum autem inde dictum esse Abrahamum, 2% linguam sanctam Hebrzeam; hoc est, eum transitorem, hanc wranseuntium, nimis est incredibile. Moses dicit, “Semum fuisse atrem omnium filiorum Heber,” Gen. x. 21. Quod quid aliud sit, uam omnium “ Hebrzeorum pater,” vix intelligi potest. VI. Itaque filii Heber, qui Hebrei; et Hebreei, qui filii Heber. tque hee dvewarorcyias ratio. Dicunt quidam hee verba posse significare, “ Semum fuisse patrem omnium transfluvianorum.” Id ero sine ullo exemplo dicitur ; et omni verisimilitudine destituitur. iquidem dixisset Spiritus Sanctus, D290 op 2s NIN,“ Ipse pater munium Hebrzorum,’—conjectura ista non adeo futilis fuisset. Sed ati se verba habent scil., 0237 "93°53, eis “ posteros Heberi,” neque alios enotari liquet, ex communi usu linguz sanctee. Nec ratio ulla proba- ilis reddi potest, cur Semus omnium transfluvianorum pater dsaxpidév iceretur, cum maxima pars posterorum ipsius semper habitaverint cis fluvium, transirent autem plurime familiz e Chamo oriunde. Illud autem, quod de Hebero diximus, diserte affirmatur a Balaamo in vaticinio suo ultimo, Num. xxiv. 24, “ Naves a Chittim affligent Assur, et affligent Eber;” ubi pro conjugatis, nomina gentilia, et pa- tronymica prophetam usurpare consentiunt interpretes, adeo ut Vul- gatus reddat “Assyrios et Hebraeos.” ¥

    English

    nites, after Theodoret. That they think so is clearly quite absurd. All who have any understanding in the analogy of these languages acknowledge that the Syriac language derives from the Hebrew, not the Hebrew from the Syriac. The purity and simplicity of the Hebrew language itself proclaims this. "The Syrian Maronites," says Joseph Scaliger in his letter to Richard Thomson, "contend with any pledge that Syriac is more ancient than Hebrew; but this is the height of ignorance: for it is just as if one were to say that Italian is more ancient than Latin. For certainly Hebrew is prior to Aramaic, and we can bring forward many other arguments to overcome this obstinacy." "But the Hebrew language," says Grotius, "is the language of sojourners from Chaldea. For this is the origin of the name 'Hebrews,' not from Heber. See Jos. xxiv. 2, 3. Therefore that Hebrew language of Abraham and his posterity, through their sojourn in Canaan, drew ever closer and closer to the Canaanite language." So says he — nothing sound. V. I confess that this etymology — of 'Hebrew' and 'Hebrews' — has pleased, and still pleases, certain learned men. Erpenius collected the arguments for that position in his Oratio de Lingua Hebraica, which Fullerus refutes in Miscellaneorum Sacrorum lib. iv. cap. iv., and Rivetus in his Exercitationes on Genesis, Exercit. lxvi.; and we have shown above that Bochart rejects that derivation of those words. It was indeed a great thing in former times to have come out of Mesopotamia, for the peoples whom, as Philostratus says, "the rivers hold in their embrace — the confused ones" — considered themselves islanders, as it were, saying that they went down to the sea when they went to the rivers, and made the circuit of the rivers the boundary of the earth, as Philostratus says in the Life of Apollonius, lib. i. cap. xiv. But that Abraham was called a Hebrew from this, and the holy Hebrew language the language of sojourners — that is, him a transitory person, and this the language of those passing through — is altogether incredible. Moses says "that Shem was the father of all the sons of Heber," Gen. x. 21. What else can this be but "the father of all the Hebrews"? VI. Therefore the sons of Heber are the Hebrews, and the Hebrews are the sons of Heber. And this is the basis of that etymology. Some say these words can mean "that Shem was the father of all those beyond the river." But this is said without any example and is entirely without plausibility. If the Holy Spirit had said "He himself is the father of all the Hebrews" — that conjecture would not have been so futile. But the words stand as they are — namely, "to the posterity of Heber" — and it is clear from the common usage of the holy tongue that no others are denoted. Nor can any plausible reason be given why Shem should be called preeminently the father of all those beyond the river, since the greatest part of his own posterity always dwelt on this side of the river, while very many families descended from Ham crossed over it. Moreover, what we have said about Heber is expressly affirmed by Balaam in his last oracle, Num. xxiv. 24: "Ships from Chittim shall afflict Asshur, and shall afflict Eber" — where interpreters agree that the prophet uses gentile names and patronymics in place of conjugates, so much so that the Vulgate renders it "Assyrians and Hebrews."

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence (continuing from block 51). Contains multiple OCR-damaged Greek phrases (e.g. 'ouyxAgicuvres of rorapmol exovow', 'Nyoidirag eaurods vowilovres...') and Hebrew/Aramaic text with significant OCR corruption (e.g. 'D290 op 2s NIN', '0237 "93°53'); these are translated using the Latin glosses and context provided by Owen himself. 'pay' and 'x2' appear to be garbled Hebrew characters compared in the Scaliger quotation. Human verification of all Greek and Hebrew passages strongly advised.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Sed ad Jos. xxiv. 3 nos mittit Grotius. Dicit quidem eo” loci Jehoshua Deum Abrahamum accepisse 737 7399, “a transitu — fluminis,” seu loco qui trans fluvium erat. Abrahamum itaque inde ~ "2Y quasi diceres transitorem dictum fuisse arbitratur; ob eam etiam rem, nempe quod Abrahamus flumen transierit, nomen istud ita a Spiritu Sancto usui datum ut omnium posterorum ejus cogno- mentum fieret, et in omne evum transitores dicerentur, seu gens transeuntium. Verum istiusmodi évouarodecias ratio par aut similis | nusquam gentium exstat in rerum monumentis. Causze itaque con- jecturze ne vestigium hic apparet. Neque solus erat Abrahamus, qui eo seculo Euphratem trajecerat, in terram Canaan migraturus. Ob- eam ita rationem, nec quod habitasset in Mesopotamia, non magis quam alii plurimi aut transitor, aut transfluvianus dicendus erat. Imd plerosque Canaanos, a Chamo scilicet orlundos, non longe post dispersionem Babylonicam Euphratem trajecisse, certissimum est. Isti ideo, ex hac scilicet vocis originatione, non minus Hebreei dicendi essent, quim ipse Abrahamus, et posteri ejus; neque minus, quam apostolus Paulus, se Hebreeos ex. Hebreeis fuisse, gloriari potuissent.

    English

    VII. But Grotius sends us to Jos. xxiv. 3. Joshua does indeed say in that place that God took Abraham from beyond the river, "from the crossing of the river," or from the place that was beyond the river. Grotius therefore concludes that Abraham was called a Hebrew from this — as one might say, a "crosser" — and that for this reason, namely because Abraham crossed the river, that name was put into use by the Holy Spirit to become the surname of all his posterity, so that they would be called crossers for all time, or the people of those who cross over. But no parallel or similar basis for such an etymology exists anywhere in the records of any people. Not even a trace of the reason for such a conjecture appears here. Nor was Abraham the only one in that age who had crossed the Euphrates in order to migrate to the land of Canaan. For that reason — and not because he had dwelt in Mesopotamia — he was no more to be called a crosser or a trans-fluvian than very many others. Indeed, it is most certain that the greater part of the Canaanites, descended of course from Ham, crossed the Euphrates not long after the Babylonian dispersion. They therefore, on the basis of this derivation of the word, would have to be called Hebrews no less than Abraham himself and his posterity, and could have boasted no less than the apostle Paul that they were Hebrews of the Hebrews.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts '737 7399' and '"2Y' are garbled Hebrew; translated from the Latin glosses immediately following ('a transitu fluminis' and 'transitorem'). Greek word 'evouarodecias' (onomatothesia, naming/etymology) is recognizable despite OCR. Human review of Hebrew passages advised.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIIL Gratis a nonnullis in hac causa dicitur, imd falsd preesumi-— tur, Abrahamum a Canaaneis primd dictum fuisse Hebraeum, quast, scilicet, transitum ejus, quem pene, uti aunt, oculis conspexerant, eo nomine denotare vellent. Ab ipso enim Spiritu Sancto est eo cognomento primum insignitus, Gen. xiv. 13. “ Venit,” inquit, “qui evasit, et nuntiavit Abrahe Hebreeo.” Verba sunt Spiritus Sancti, non Canaanzorum. Inter Canaanseos verum est, illum ita primo nuncupatum fuisse; a Canaanzis nequaquam. Sed reddunt ea verba LXX. “A€pauy, +% aepérn,— Abree transitori.” Inde etiam eum Abram dictum fuisse, eamque significationem id nominis habere, in- consultd nimis arbitratus est Chrysostomus Homil. in Gen. xxxv. °E§ dps, quit, of yovels +d bom wish emerideoay xpomnvbovres aire rqy

    English

    VIII. It is gratuitously said — indeed, falsely presumed — by some in this matter that Abraham was first called a Hebrew by the Canaanites, as though they wished to denote his crossing over, which they had almost, as they say, seen with their own eyes, by that name. For he was first marked with that surname by the Holy Spirit Himself, in Gen. xiv. 13: "He came," it says, "who had escaped, and reported to Abraham the Hebrew." These are the words of the Holy Spirit, not of the Canaanites. It is true that among the Canaanites he was first called by that name — but not by the Canaanites. But the LXX (Septuagint) renders those words "to Abraham the crosser." Chrysostom too was quite incautious in thinking that Abraham was therefore called Abram, and that that name carries such a signification, in his Homily on Gen. xxxv.: "From the beginning," he says, "the parents imposed the name prophesying of him his

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (Chrysostom quotation cut off mid-Greek), indicating continuation in next chunk. Embedded Greek 'A€pauy, +% aepérn' is OCR-damaged LXX quotation; rendered as 'Abraham the crosser' per the Latin context. Final Greek phrase 'E§ dps, quit, of yovels +d bom wish emerideoay xpomnvbovres aire rqy' is heavily OCR-damaged and the sentence is incomplete; translation follows what is legible ('From the beginning, the parents imposed the name prophesying of him') with the final word left as 'his' to reflect the cut-off. Human verification strongly advised.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    éxeidey wetaoraci, “Emeidi yap wepéiy ewerdre rov Ebpparny, nal eat Thy Tlarasorivyy epyecdas, dia rovro xai "ACpaw exaArciror— “ Ab initio parentes hoc nomen ei indiderant, jam ante significantes eum inde migraturum. Vocatus enim est Abram, quia migraturus erat trans Euphratem et in Paleestinam venturus.” Utinam in hoe loco solo ex ignoratione lingue Hebraice hallucinatus esset vir doctissimus. Aliam autem plane esse ejus nominis significationem pueri norunt. Wepérqy Abrahamum LXX. a 8 vocasse, nonulli existimant. Sed aperte eos decipit’ vis vocis. Verbi itaque interpretationem non ipsum verbum reddiderunt. Id eis solenne fuisse, observat Hierony mus, in Esa. xxvu. 12, ubi e contrario O73) -M] per “ Rhinocu- ruram” transferunt. “ Pro torrente Algypti,” inquit, “LXX. Rhino- cururam transtulerunt, quod est oppidum in Agypti Paleestineequ y sonfinio, non tam verba Scripturarum, quam sensum verborum ex- >rimentes.” Ita literarum similitudine decepti, non semel pro He- preeus, “servus, transtulerunt. Daleth scilicet legentes loco Resh, L Saw Xl. 3, pyayn whe —“Audiant Hebrai;” LXX. ’Hder;xcow of JodAos »—“Spreverunt: servi.” ’Héerqxaow quid sibi velit, nescio; dodAorest My. Et Jonei.9, 298 IY ;—“Hebrecus ego;” LXX. AotAosKupiou siui y4,—“Servus Domini sum ego;” ubi de suo Kupfov addunt »quo halluci- iationi colorem darent. Non est ideo, cur eorum hujus nominis inter- oretatio ullatenus nos moveret. Si vero transitorem eum vocare non ebreeum Moses voluerit, non "3, quod patronymicum est planis- ime, ut “OX et *PODY. sed 13Y ol 2Y nominasset, ut ostendunt ugustinus, Steuchus, acs et Buxtorfius, Sed byowarobecias ratio nn promptu. Gens Canaanzorum tota olim exstirpanda, e multis amiliis, ques e sedibus orientalibus variis casibus acta, vel impetu yuodam a Deo impulsee, variisque sub ducibus in terram illam con- duxerant, tum temporis erat conflata. Et omnes a notissimis stir- dium auctoribus (non a Chamo, non ab ipso Canaane, sicut nec Abra- namus a Semo) assumptis cognomentis, quze Moses enarrat, Gen. x. 5 18, inter se distinctee erant. Hic Amores erat, ille Jebuseeus, Hliveous alter, et Hittzeus. A stirpe sua, seu stirpis auctore quisque enominabatur. Inter eos degens Abrahamus; a famosissimo familize, nde oriundus erat, auctore iHicheto! Eiabweds dictus est, atque ita b omni Chami stemmate, etiam familiari appellatione separatus. fodem etenim in loco ubi Abrahamus primum *)3¥, seu Hebreeus licitur, Mamre socius ejus “OX, seu Amorzus nuncupatur; ut itriusque cognominis eandem fuisse rationem facile perspiciamus; umbo enim sunt sque patronymica. Prout ideo omnes istius terrae neol nomine aliquo patroriymico insigniti, distincti inter se erant; ta Abrahamus a celeberrimo stirpis suze auctore, Hebreeus dictus est, - alio sensu eam vocem Targumiste accipiunt. Uzzielem consulenti n locum, oceurret fabula, quam hic exponendam duxi, ut intelligat ector quales carbones pro thesauro reperturi sint, quibus i in Talmudi- um istum fabulatorem incidere contigerit; neque enim ullibi pene, uam hic loci magis sapit. Ita ergo ille in Gen. xiv. 13: “Et venit Og, ui evaserat ex viris, qui mortui erant in diluvio; et inequitaverat arcz, t erat operimentum in cacumine ejus, alebatur autem ex cibis Noach; ec justitia sua ereptus est, sed ut videant incole mundi fortitudinem ei et dicent; annon gigantes, qui erant ab initio, rebellarunt in ominum mundi, et perditi sunt ex terra. Venit autem ad Abra- amum, ad occasum Diei Paschatis, et invenit ipsum, quod faceret lacentas azymas.” Hisce addas lost ejusdem Ogi antediluviani cilicet interitum, quem ad Num. xxii. ita enarrat: “ Accidit vero ostquam improbus Og .... vidit castra Israélitarum, que por- ecta erant in sex milliaria, dixit apud se, Instruam aciem adversus nee hune, ut non faciant mihi quemadmodum fecerunt ipsi

    English

    From there he passed over: "For because he had crossed over the Euphrates and was coming into Palestine, for this reason also Abraham was called" — "From the beginning his parents had given him this name, signifying beforehand that he would migrate from there. For he was called Abram because he was about to cross over the Euphrates and come into Palestine." Would that this most learned man had erred from ignorance of the Hebrew language in this place alone. But that the meaning of this name is altogether different, even children know. Some think that the LXX (Septuagint) called Abraham a "passer-over" from a certain word. But the force of the word plainly deceives them. They rendered the interpretation of the word, not the word itself. That this was their custom, Jerome observes, on Isa. 27:12, where on the contrary they render a Hebrew word by "Rhinocurura." "For the stream of Egypt," he says, "the LXX (Septuagint) translated 'Rhinocurura,' which is a town on the border of Egypt and Palestine, expressing not so much the words of the Scriptures as the sense of the words." Thus deceived by the similarity of letters, they more than once translated the word for "Hebrew" as "servant." For they read Daleth in place of Resh. At Isa. 41:3, a Hebrew phrase — "Let the Hebrews hear" — the LXX (Septuagint) renders as "The servants were contemptuous." What that rendering means, I do not know. And at Jon. 1:9, a Hebrew phrase — "I am a Hebrew" — the LXX (Septuagint) renders as "I am a servant of the Lord," where they add "of the Lord" on their own, in order to give some color to their error. There is therefore no reason why their interpretation of this name should move us in the least. But if Moses had wished to call him a passer-over and not a Hebrew, he would not have used the word that is plainly a patronymic — as Augustine, Steuchus, and Buxtorf show — but another form. The reason for the derivation from a proper name is ready at hand. The entire nation of the Canaanites, which was eventually to be extirpated, had at that time been formed from many families which had been driven from their eastern seats by various accidents, or impelled by a certain impulse from God, and had been led into that land under various leaders. And all of them were distinguished from one another by surnames taken from the most well-known founders of their families (not from Ham, not from Canaan himself, just as Abraham was not named from Shem), which Moses enumerates in Gen. 10:15–18. This one was an Amorite, that one a Jebusite, another a Hivite, and another a Hittite. Each one was named from his own stock, or the founder of his stock. Abraham, dwelling among them, was called by the name of the most famous founder of the family from which he had descended, and was thus separated from the entire line of Ham, even by his familiar designation. For in the very same passage where Abraham is first called "Hebrew," his ally Mamre is called an "Amorite"; so that we can easily perceive that the rationale for both surnames was the same, for both are equally patronymics. Just as therefore all the peoples of that land were distinguished from one another by being marked with some patronymic name, so Abraham was called "Hebrew" from the most celebrated founder of his stock — and it is in a different sense that the Targumists take this word. Whoever consults Ben Uzziel on this passage will encounter a fable which I thought should be expounded here, so that the reader may understand what coals instead of treasure those will find who happen to fall upon this Talmudic fabulist; for scarcely anywhere does he reveal his character more than here. His account of Gen. 14:13 runs thus: "And Og came, who had escaped from the men who had died in the flood; and he had ridden upon the ark, and there was a covering on its top, and he was fed from Noah's food; and he was not rescued by his own righteousness, but that the inhabitants of the world might see his strength and say: Did not the giants who were from the beginning rebel against the Lord of the world, and were they not destroyed from the earth? And he came to Abraham, at the close of the Day of Passover, and found him making unleavened cakes." To these add his account of the end of this same antediluvian Og, which he narrates at Num. 22 thus: "And it came to pass that after the wicked Og... saw the camp of the Israelites, which extended six miles, he said to himself, I will array a battle line against this people, so that they do not do to me as they did to Sihon."

    Translator note: Block contains heavily OCR-damaged Greek and Hebrew strings throughout; inline Greek/Hebrew words are garbled and partially unreadable. Translation reconstructed from context, the Latin surrounding text, and the author's own Latin paraphrases of the citations.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Sihon. Ivit et evulsit montem extensum in sex milliaria, et impo- suit ipsum super caput suum ad projiciendum in eos. Statim paravit verbum Domini vermem qui arrosit montem et perforavit ipsum, et immersum est caput ejus in medium ipsius; voluit extrahere ex ipso caput suum” (non ut est in translat. Londin. “ Voluit extrahere ipsum ex capite suo”) “sed non potuit, quod traxisset dentes suos et molares oris sui hue et illuc, ivit Moses et tulit securim decem cubitorum, et saltavit decem cubitos, et percussit ipsum in talo pedis, et cadens mortuus est.” Hee ille, digna que /Zsopi fabulis adnumerentur; nec digna tamen, cum sint insulsa, et omnimodo inutilia, imo noxia; impudentissimis mendaciis haud magis scatet Muhammedis Alco- ranus, quam iste Ben Uzzielis Pentateuchus. Eo autem magis hic est detestandus, quod sacra Dei oracula sibi conspurcanda proposuit nugator. Targum Onkelosi habet n»ray, “ Hebreo;” et Exod. ii, 6, OMT, “ Hebreorum,” reddit per ‘NTN, “Judseorum;” et Deut. xv. 12, 1397 TOS, “ Frater tuus Hebraeus,” per Syeaw ya TM, “Frater tuus filius Israel.” Idem ei sunt Hebraeus et Judzeus, et filius Israel; hoc est nomen istud patronymicum.

    English

    Sihon. He went and tore up a mountain six miles in extent, and placed it upon his head to hurl it at them. Immediately the word of the Lord prepared a worm which gnawed through the mountain and bored through it, and his head was plunged into the middle of it; he wished to draw his head out of it" (not as it is in the London translation, "He wished to draw it out from his head") "but could not, because his teeth and molars had been drawn out to one side and the other; Moses went and took an axe ten cubits long, and leaped ten cubits, and struck him on the heel of his foot, and falling he died." Such are his tales — worthy to be counted among Aesop's fables; and yet not worthy of that, since they are insipid, and in every way useless, indeed harmful. The Quran of Muhammad teems with no more shameless lies than this Pentateuch of Ben Uzziel. And he is all the more to be detested for this, that this trifler set out to defile the sacred oracles of God. Targum Onkelos has the Hebrew word for "Hebrew"; and at Exod. 2:6, it renders the Hebrew word for "Hebrews" as "Jews"; and at Deut. 15:12, the phrase "your brother the Hebrew" is rendered as "your brother the son of Israel." For Onkelos, Hebrew, Jew, and son of Israel are the same thing; and this is what that patronymic name signifies.

    Translator note: Inline Hebrew words (Aramaic Targum text) are OCR-garbled and unreadable in the original; rendered from context and the author's own Latin translations provided in the surrounding text.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    1X. Objiciunt quidam nullam probabilem rationem assignari posse, cur e nomine Heberi potius quam aliorum, Semi scilicet ant Ar- phaxadi tota familia denominata esset; aut cur Abrahamus, potius quam alii Heberi nepotes, ab Hebero Hebreeus diceretur; sed causa utriusque probabilis, et ratio haud desunt. Heberum in novo po- pulo magnopere eminuisse, ex eo quod rejectis reliquis, “omnium filiorum Heber pater esse” Semus signanter dicitur Gen. x. 21, pro- babile est. Quemadmodum eum honoris gradum, nisi per sancti- tatem, et in Deum virtutem assequeretur ratio nulla assignari potest. Deinde omnium patriarcharum, qui post diluvium nati fuere waxpo- Bidrorog exstitit, et filio suo Peleg superstes. Post ejus obitum nulli dubium esse potest, quin peculiarem nepotum curam susceperit, atque eis fuerit loco parentis immediati. Sic quamvis Aram fuerit Semi filius natu minimus, quia tamen fratribus omnibus diutius vixerit, lingua Syriaca, qua usi sunt plurimi alii, preeter ipsius pro- geniem, dicta est Aramea, ut docet nos Elias Levita in preaefatione ad Methurgamim. Vixit etiam Heber pietate insignis eo tempore, quo linguze confuse, et terra divisa est; cujus adorande providentize divinee speciminis intuitu, filio suo nomen Peleg indidit. Etiam ex linguee primeevee in familia sua conservatione, eorum, qui in exstruc- tionem turris non consenserunt, dux fuisse videtur. Non nisi gravissi- mis ideo de causis, nomen ejus in posteros traductum est. Kos autem familiam seu tribum separatim a cetera Semi posteritate constitu- isse, planissime apparet ex eis verbis Mosis, que antea retulimus.

    English

    IX. Some object that no probable reason can be assigned why the entire family was named after Heber rather than after others, namely Shem or Arphaxad; or why Abraham, rather than other descendants of Heber, should be called "Hebrew" from Heber. But a probable cause and a rationale for both are not lacking. That Heber was highly distinguished among the new people is probable from the fact that, setting aside the rest, Shem is pointedly said to be "the father of all the children of Heber" in Gen. 10:21. And no reason can be assigned by which he could have attained that degree of honor except through holiness and virtue toward God. Furthermore, of all the patriarchs who were born after the flood, he was the longest-lived, and he outlived his own son Peleg. After Peleg's death there can be no doubt that he took special care of his grandchildren and was to them in the place of an immediate parent. Thus, although Aram was the youngest son of Shem, yet because he lived longer than all his brothers, the Syriac language, which very many others besides his own progeny used, was called Aramaic — as Elias Levita teaches us in his preface to the Methurgamim. Heber also lived, distinguished for piety, at the time when the languages were confused and the earth was divided; and in view of this specimen of adorable divine providence, he gave his son the name Peleg. He also appears to have been the leader of those who did not consent to the building of the tower, as evidenced by the preservation of the primeval language in his family. It was therefore not without the weightiest reasons that his name was passed down to his descendants. That they constituted a family or tribe separately from the rest of Shem's posterity is most plainly apparent from those words of Moses which we cited earlier.

    Translator note: The Greek word "waxpo-Bidrorog" (makrobiōtatos, "longest-lived") is OCR-garbled but recoverable from context.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X. Porro: non tantum filios omnes Joktanis, qui Hebero filius erat natu minor, in turbam apostaticam se recepisse, sed et plurimos etiam ab ipso Peleg oriundos se ei immiscuisse, atque familiz pa- ternze in qua viguit purus Dei cultus valedixisse, ex eventu patet. Abrahamus vero pre ceeteris piorum proavorum ipsiusque adeo He- beri vestigiis institit, quamvis et ipse a communis defectionis labe haud immunis. Tandem autem Dei ductu, novarum revelationum beneficio; avitam pietatem et exsulantem terris Dei cultum reduxit. An ideo mirum videri debeat, presertim cum supra reliquos ejus seculi mortales omnes celebris evaserit, atque gentis gloriosissimz caput et auctor constitutus fuerit, si nomen celebre patronymicum (quod apostasia sua rejecerat, saltem nihili estimaverat cognationis istius quod reliquum erat); sibi et posteris vindicaverit? Nec fluvii transitus tanti erat, ut inde ei totique genti sanctee in omne evum duraturum nomen imponeretur. Migratio quidem Abrahami e pa- tria et terra cognationis suze, ut Deum sequeretur, in locum, quem nesciebat, illustre erat fidei ejus documentum. st ille haud recte sentit, qui obedientiam hanc Abrahamicam e trajectione fluvii, que ei cum aliis innumeris communis erat, zestimandam censuerit. Quod Deo dicto obediens, voluntati et imperiis eyus obsequens, relictis patriis laribus, propriisque sedibus, et cultu superstitioso, in quo erat enutritus, nulla opimioris conditionis spe allectus, qud nesciret, ipsum sequeretur, inter alia innumera fidem ejus commendat. Si ad illa conferatur fluminis transitus, res nihili erit. Migrationem istam autem tantopere Deo placuisse, ut eam ob rationem promis- siones acceperit, quod posteri ejus terram, in quam peregrinaturus esset, jure heereditario possiderent, atque in ipso omnes terrze cog- nationes benedicerentur, quod non-nemo atfirmat, falsum est et dbeshoyo. Falsum, quoniam antequam Tigrim transierat, nedum Euphratem, promissiones istas acceperat; uti videre est, Gen. xu, 1-4, * Adeéroyov vero, quod id ullo modo obedientize Abrahami imputan- dum docet, quod omni modo ex mera gratia provenisse certissimum est. Etenim sine ullo respectu ad obedientiam ullam antecedaneam, Deum promissa illa Abrahamo dedisse, magis est in confesso, quam ut egeat probationibus. De hac originatione nominis Hebreeorum, idem nobiscum sentiunt e Judeis, Josephus Antiq., lib. i. cap. vi.; Triplex Targum; Aben-Ezra in Exod. i.; Kimchi, rad. xay; Elias Levita, Methurgam.;—e Patribus et Christianis Antiquis, Euseb. Preepar. Evangel., lib. vii. cap. ii; Hieron. Queest in Gen.; Augustin. de Civitat. Dei, lib. xvi. cap. iii.; Eucherius in Gen., lib. 11. cap. vi. ; Zonaras Annal., lib. i.;—e Recentioribus, Calvinus in Gen. x. 20; Pererius in Gen, xx.; Mercerus in Gen. xiv. 13, et in Lexici Pagnin., rad, 72»; Munsterus in Gen. xi. 16; Drusius in Gen. xiv. 13; Parzeus in Gen. xiv. 15; Junius Orat. de Ling. Heb.; Cornel. a Lapide in, Gen. xiv.; Buxtorf. Dissertat. de Ling. Heb. Conservat.; Sigonius de Repub. Heb.; Schindler. in Lex., rad. 12»; Bochartus, lib. i. cap. x., atque alii innumeri.

    English

    X. Furthermore: it is evident from the outcome that not only did all the sons of Joktan, who was the younger son of Heber, join themselves to the apostate crowd, but also that very many of those descended from Peleg himself mingled with them and bade farewell to the paternal family in which the pure worship of God had flourished. But Abraham followed the footsteps of the pious ancestors, and indeed of Heber himself, more than any of the rest — although he himself also was not free from the stain of the common defection. At length, however, by God's leading and by the benefit of new revelations, he restored the ancient piety and the worship of God that had been banished from the earth. Should it therefore seem strange — especially since he became celebrated above all other mortals of his age and was constituted the head and founder of a most glorious nation — that he claimed for himself and his posterity the celebrated patronymic name (which his apostasy had rejected, or at least held in no esteem, in what remained of that kinship)? Nor was the crossing of a river of such importance that from it a name enduring forever should be given to him and to the entire holy nation. The migration of Abraham from his homeland and the land of his kindred, in order to follow God, to a place he did not know, was indeed an illustrious demonstration of his faith. But he judges wrongly who thinks that this Abrahamic obedience is to be estimated from the crossing of the river, which he had in common with countless others. That, obedient to God's word, complying with His will and commands, he left his paternal home and his own dwelling, and the superstitious worship in which he had been reared, drawn by no hope of a better condition, to follow God to a place he did not know — this, among countless other things, commends his faith. If the crossing of the river is compared with these things, it will be a matter of no importance. But that this migration so greatly pleased God that for this reason he received the promises — that his posterity would possess by hereditary right the land into which he would journey, and that in him all the families of the earth would be blessed — as some affirm, is false and absurd. False, because he had received those promises before he had crossed the Tigris, let alone the Euphrates, as can be seen in Gen. 12:1–4. And it is absurd because it teaches that this is in any way to be attributed to Abraham's obedience, when it is most certain that it came entirely from mere grace. For that God gave those promises to Abraham without any regard to any preceding obedience is more fully acknowledged than to need proofs. Regarding this origin of the name of the Hebrews, those among the Jews who agree with us are: Josephus, Antiq., lib. i. cap. vi.; the Threefold Targum; Aben Ezra on Exod. 1; Kimchi, root; Elias Levita, Methurgam. — Among the Fathers and ancient Christians: Eusebius, Preepar. Evangel., lib. vii. cap. ii; Jerome, Quaest. in Gen.; Augustine, de Civitat. Dei, lib. xvi. cap. iii.; Eucherius in Gen., lib. 2. cap. vi.; Zonaras, Annal., lib. i. — Among the more recent writers: Calvin on Gen. 10:20; Pererius on Gen. 20; Mercerus on Gen. 14:13, and in the Lexicon of Pagninus, root; Munster on Gen. 11:16; Drusius on Gen. 14:13; Paraeus on Gen. 14:15; Junius, Orat. de Ling. Heb.; Cornelius a Lapide on Gen. 14; Buxtorf, Dissertat. de Ling. Heb. Conservat.; Sigonius, de Repub. Heb.; Schindler in the Lexicon, root; Bochart, lib. i. cap. x., and countless others.

    Translator note: Several Hebrew root abbreviations and OCR-garbled Greek words appear in the list of authorities; rendered from context and surrounding Latin. The word "dbeshoyo" appears to be an OCR corruption of a Greek word (likely "absurdum" or a Greek equivalent); translated as "absurd" from context.

  18. Original

    XI. Redeamus ad Clar. Grotium, de lingua primeeva agentem.

    English

    XI. Let us return to the distinguished Grotius, treating of the primeval language.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Linguam Hebream Abrahami fuisse linguam concedit; sed queenam fuerit ista lingua, cum antiqua illa mundo cova non fuerit, non ostendit. “Chaldaica,” inquit Cappellus, Chronol, Sac. Not. ad Tab. Secundam. “Lingua illa Abrahami et ejus posterorum incolatu in Ca- naanza propius, propiusque accessit ad linguam Canaanzam,” inquit Grotius. Eum linguam Canaanzam, que primezeva ea lingua erat, que nune Hebraica dicitur, a Canaanzeis didicisse asserit Cappellus. Linguam Canaanzeorum (unde Punica) prope accessisse ad linguam Hebrzeam concedimus. Id planissime post alios ostensum a Clar. Bocharto in opere plane admirando. Argumentum est ab urbium hominumque propriis nominibus. Verum eos, qui sine dubio inter preecipuos turris Babylonicee eedificatores erant, linguam sanetam pri- mzevam puram retinuisse, eos autem qui a scelere isto religiose absti- nuerunt, inter quos, si qui alii, erant Abrahami progenitores, eyusdem fuisse oblitos, fidem omnem superat. Cappello in ea sententia preeivit Josephus Scaliger, Epist. ad Thomsonum, et Animad. Euseb. ad num. Deccry. Linguam autem Hebreeam primeevam fuisse ostensuri sumus. Hjus linguee amissio peenalis erat. An vero quis in animum suum eam habeat potestatem, ut inducat se serl6 credere linguee illius igno- rantia aut corruptione eos multatos fuisse, qui in scelus, quod peenam istam commeruit, nunquam consenserant, equidem vehementer du- bito. Eorum aliquos temporis progressu nonnihil e puritate dialecti deflexisse, probabile est. Istiusmodi deflectionem linguse Chaldaicee originem fuisse affirmat Elias praefatione ad Methurgamim. Male- dictos autem Canaanezeos, deletioni eternee devotos, linguam primee- vam puram retinuisse, A brahamum etiam eorum linguam, queecunque tandem fuerit, didicisse, eamque solam cum posteris communicasse, quibus gravissime interdictum erat, ne quidquam commune cum Canaaneeis istis haberent, quos scilicet e facie terre essent extermi- naturi, rapédoe« videntur.

    English

    He concedes that Hebrew was the language of Abraham; but what that language was, since that ancient language was not coeval with the world, he does not show. "Chaldean," says Cappellus, in Chronol. Sac. Not. ad Tab. Secundam. "That language of Abraham and his posterity, through their dwelling in Canaan, drew nearer and nearer to the Canaanite language," says Grotius. That he learned the Canaanite language — which he claims was that primeval language now called Hebrew — from the Canaanites, Cappellus asserts. We grant that the language of the Canaanites (from which the Punic language derived) closely approached the Hebrew language. This has been shown most plainly, after others, by the distinguished Bochart in his truly admirable work, the argument being drawn from the proper names of cities and men. But that those who were without doubt among the chief builders of the tower of Babylon retained the pure, primeval, holy language, while those who religiously abstained from that crime — among whom, if any, were the ancestors of Abraham — had forgotten it: this surpasses all belief. Joseph Scaliger preceded Cappellus in this opinion, in his Epist. ad Thomsonum and Animad. Euseb. ad num. Deccry. But we are about to show that the Hebrew language was the primeval language. The loss of that language was a punishment. Whether anyone can bring himself to seriously believe that those who had never consented to the crime which merited that punishment were penalized by ignorance or corruption of that language, I strongly doubt. That some of them deviated somewhat from the purity of the dialect over the course of time is probable. Elias, in his preface to the Methurgamim, affirms that such a deviation was the origin of the Chaldean language. But that the accursed Canaanites, devoted to eternal destruction, retained the pure primeval language; that Abraham also learned their language, whatever it was; and that he communicated that language alone to his posterity, to whom it was most strictly forbidden to have anything in common with those Canaanites whom they were to exterminate from the face of the earth — these things seem absurd.

    Translator note: The word "rapédoe" near the end is OCR-garbled Greek (likely "παράδοξα" or "absurda"); translated as "absurd" from context. The word "serl6" is an OCR artifact for "serio" (seriously).

  20. Original

    XII. Preeterea Philisteeos, contra quod viro docto visum est lin- gua Hebreea non usos esse certissimum. Qui enim nati sunt ex patri- bus Judzeis, matribus vero Ashdodeeis, “ loquuti sunt ex parte Ash- dodee, neque sciebant Judaice loqui.” Quibus gravissime irascebatur Nehemias, cap. xiii, 24, 25. Et Hieronymus, in Esa., lib. vii. cap. xix., affirmat, “ Linguam Canaanitidem inter Algyptiam et Hebraeam mediam esse.” “Quare verius,” inquit Grotius, “ primeevam linguam nullibi puram exstare, sed reliquias ejus esse in linguis omnibus: no- mina autem Adami, Eve, et caetera, Hebraico sermone a Mose ex- pressa Hebraeorum causa, eodem significatu, qui in primeeva lingua fuerat. Sic Curtius milites quosdam ait a Persis vocatos immortales; aditum Ciliciz ab incolis Pylas dici; qui singulis militum millibus praeerant, eos vocatos a Persis chiliarchos.” Utramque ita contenden- tium Hebrazeam nempe et Syram dimittit, neutri antiquitatis palmam adjudicans. Atque in hac sententia pene solus est. Goropius quidem

    English

    XII. Furthermore, it is most certain — contrary to what has seemed right to that learned man — that the Philistines did not use the Hebrew language. For those who were born of Jewish fathers but Ashdodite mothers "spoke partly in the language of Ashdod, and did not know how to speak in the Jewish language." With whom Nehemiah was greatly angry, cap. 13:24–25. And Jerome, in his commentary on Isa., lib. vii. cap. xix., affirms that "the Canaanite language is midway between Egyptian and Hebrew." "Wherefore," says Grotius, "it is more true that the primeval language exists nowhere in its pure form, but that its remnants are in all languages; and that the names of Adam, Eve, and the rest were expressed by Moses in the Hebrew speech for the sake of the Hebrews, with the same meaning that they had in the primeval language. So Curtius says that certain soldiers were called 'immortals' by the Persians; that the passage into Cilicia was called 'Pylae' by the inhabitants; and that those who commanded individual thousands of soldiers were called 'chiliarchs' by the Persians." Thus he dismisses both sides — namely those contending for Hebrew and those for Syriac — awarding the palm of antiquity to neither. And in this opinion he stands nearly alone. Goropius indeed

  21. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Becanus primitive: antiquitatis honorem, linguse suze vernacule as- serere conatus est, frustra vero, nam de omnibus hic actum est, Deum vero ea lingua oracula sua consignare voluisse; que ex allis lisque corruptis mista esset, haud credibile videtur. Sed hisce dudum re- spondit doctissimus Mercerus, nec aliis verbis opus habemus, ad vani- tatem harum exceptionum convincendam; ita ergo ille: “ Pro certo et persuaso et indubitato habeo primigeniam illam linguam Heb- ream fuisse, licet quidam huic iniquiores mutata fuisse dicunt pro- pria nomina a Mose et translata in linguam suam cui favebat ; quasi vero passim historici non soleant nomina propria etiam barbara illibata retinere, licet aliquando mutent, ubi successu temporis regi- onum aut locorum nomina sunt mutata. Sed virorum fere invariata retinent nomina tantum ad su lingue flexionem et rationem accom- modata, nonnihil detorta et corrupta; sed ita tamen, ut origo facile agnoscatur. Adde: etymon omnium nominum propriorum ante di- _Juvium, et post, usque ad divisionem linguarum non potest ulli alii linguze tribui, sed nec aliorum post illud tempus, quibus Moses utitur, quam Hebraic; ut D8 ab 28, et 7, quod ‘ mater viventium’ fuit. Cain, Abel, Seth, Mahalaleel, Kenan, Noe, etc., quorum omnium et ceeterorum fons nonnisi Hebraicus esse potest.” Heec illedocte pieque.

    English

    Becanus attempted to claim the honor of primeval antiquity for his own vernacular language — but in vain, for the matter has been settled here against all such claims. That God wished to record His oracles in a language that was a mixture of others, each equally corrupt, does not seem credible. But the most learned Mercerus long since replied to these objections, and we need no other words to refute the vanity of these exceptions. His words are as follows: "I hold it for certain and persuaded and beyond doubt that that primogenial language was Hebrew, although some who are more unfavorable to this view say that proper names were changed by Moses and translated into his own language which he favored; as if historians did not commonly retain proper names even of barbarian peoples unchanged, though they sometimes change them when, over the course of time, the names of regions or places have been altered. But they generally retain men's names unchanged, only accommodated to the inflection and structure of their own language, somewhat twisted and corrupted; yet in such a way that the origin is easily recognized. Add to this: the etymology of all proper names before the flood, and after it up to the division of the languages, cannot be attributed to any other language; and neither can those of others after that time which Moses uses, than to Hebrew — as Eve from a Hebrew word meaning 'life,' and another meaning 'mother of the living.' Cain, Abel, Seth, Mahalaleel, Kenan, Noah, etc., of all of whom and of the rest the source can only be Hebrew." These words of his are learned and pious.

    Translator note: The Hebrew words near the end are OCR-garbled; rendered from the author's own Latin gloss ('mater viventium,' "mother of the living") and context. The word "di-_Juvium" is a hyphenation artifact for "diluvium" (flood).

  22. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIIL. An vero probabile sit omnia hee propria hominum nomina in linguam aliam translata esse a Mose, cum plurimorum eorum nulla ejusmodi translationis ratio idonea reddi potest, docti judicent: Pa DP dicitur, NY “posuit,” est, quia Deus “semen alterum posuit,” etc.; quid etiam de allusionibus ex Hebrea lingua petitis dicent, of é& zvavrias? quale illud est ND‘ DiTioN na’ —“Deus dilatet Japhetum.” Sed dicunt nonnulli vocabula heec in lingua Chaldaica seu Syra etiam in usu fuisse; sed eorum pretensioni plane occurritur verbis illis Adami, “ Vocabitur vira, quia ex viro sumpta est ;” AWS ex WN, at apud Chaldzeos SF8, “ mulier” est, et “ vir,” 723, quibus vocibus nulla istiusmodi communitas inest, qualem innuit 6 rpurorAdcerns.

    English

    XIII. But whether it is probable that all these proper names of men were translated into another language by Moses, when for most of them no adequate reason for such a translation can be given, let the learned judge. A Hebrew name meaning "appointed" is derived from a Hebrew verb meaning "he placed," because God "placed another seed," etc. What also will they say about the wordplays drawn from the Hebrew language, which are the very opposite of their argument? Such as that saying, "God enlarge Japheth." But some say that these words were also in use in the Chaldean or Syriac language; but their pretension is plainly met by those words of Adam, "She shall be called woman, because she was taken out of man" — a Hebrew word for "woman" derived from a Hebrew word for "man" — whereas among the Chaldeans the word for "woman" is one thing and the word for "man" is quite another, between which words no such affinity exists as the first-former implies.

    Translator note: Hebrew and Greek words throughout are heavily OCR-garbled; the embedded Greek phrase and Hebrew etymological pairs are rendered from context and the author's own Latin glosses. The heading numeral appears as "XIIL" rather than "XIII" due to OCR corruption of the final letter.

  23. Original

    XIV. Sed totum hoc argumentum non ita pridem peculiari dis- sertatione, de lingue Hebrae origine et antiquitate, ita tractavit doctissimus Buxtorfius filius, ut nulli in posterum dubitandi locus re- lictus esse videretur. Primezeva ideo lingua, cujus usum Deus homini in ipsa creatione indidit, Hebrea est. Ea postquam toti terrae com- munis fuerit per annos 1757, in divisione linguarum mansit inter eos Semi posteros, qui insanz turris exstructioni non adfuerunt; ita Genebrardus, Chron. lib. i: “ Hebraica, que antea communis erat, apud Heberum (a quo et lingue et populi nomen) remansit incor- rupta, quod neque consiliis eorum, neque operi, quibus in ccelum turrim erigere placebat, interfuisset.” Prout autem multi eorum aulatim a vero Dei cultu defecerunt, sensim etiam a pura linguz dialecto deflexisse videntur; unde nata dialectus Chaldaica, uti Cl.

    English

    XIV. But this entire argument was treated not long ago in a special dissertation on the origin and antiquity of the Hebrew language by the most learned Buxtorf the Younger, in such a way that no place for doubt seemed to remain for anyone thereafter. The primeval language, therefore, whose use God instilled in man at the very creation, is Hebrew. After it had been common to the whole earth for 1,757 years, at the division of the languages it remained among those descendants of Shem who had not participated in the mad building of the tower. So says Genebrardus, Chron. lib. i: "The Hebrew language, which had previously been common, remained uncorrupted with Heber (from whom both the language and the people take their name), because he had taken part neither in the counsels of those who pleased to build a tower to heaven, nor in the work itself." But as many of them gradually defected from the true worship of God, so they also appear to have gradually deviated from the pure dialect of the language — from which the Chaldean dialect was born, as the distinguished

  24. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Seldeno placet, Prolegom. ii. de Diis Syris. Atque ita nos docet in VOL, xvi, 12 prefatione sua ad omni 5p, Elias Levita, wrtpn pwd sim nya p> wanwn ;—“ Linoua Aramica est lingua sancta corrupta.’ Alibi eam linguze sanctz viciniorem esse omnibus aliis linguis, probat ex R. Aben Ezra; atque addit presterea: “Patet tempore patriarcharum lin- guam istam corruptam fuisse. Cujus argumentum est SDNY 2, ‘jegor sahaddutha,;’ ideo videtur mihi dicendum esse corruptam fuisse, mox atque Abraham Chaldzea egressus est. Nam sine dubio ipse et patres ejus locuti fuerunt linguam sanctam, quemadmodum accep- erunt ab Adam usque ad Noach; ¥"S ‘5 YS, unus ex ore alterius.”

    English

    Selden holds, in Prolegom. ii. de Diis Syris. And thus Elias Levita teaches us in his preface, saying in Hebrew: "The Aramaic language is a corrupt form of the holy language." Elsewhere he proves from Rabbi Aben Ezra that it is nearer to the holy language than all other languages; and he adds furthermore: "It is evident that this language was already corrupted in the time of the patriarchs. The proof of this is the Aramaic phrase 'jegar sahaddutha'; it therefore seems to me that it must be said to have become corrupted as soon as Abraham left Chaldea. For without doubt he and his fathers spoke the holy language, just as they received it from Adam down to Noah, one from the mouth of another."

    Translator note: Hebrew/Aramaic words in this block are heavily OCR-garbled; rendered from the author's own Latin translation provided in the text and from context. The phrase "VOL, xvi, 12" appears to be an OCR artifact for a reference to a volume number.

  25. Original

    XV. Ubi mansit ecclesia vel maxime ejus expressa vestigia, pre- sertim ea familia unde eam renovatum iri in fatis erat, mansit etiam linguze antiquee puritas. Ha erat familia Heberi, a quo lingua heec Hebraica dicta est, que nullo nomine ante insignita erat; neque opus habuit titulo, quo ab aliis distingueretur, cum sola esset, ut recte Augustinus de Civitat. Dei, lib. xvi. cap. xi.: “Quia,” inquit, “in familia Heberi remansit heec lingua, divisis per alias linguas ceteris gentibus, quee lingua prius humano generi non immerito creditur fuisse communis, ideo deinceps Hebreea est nuncupata; tune enim opus erat eam distingui ab aliis linguis nomine proprio, sicut alise quoque vocatze sunt nominibus propriis: quando autem erat una, nihil aliud quam humana lingua, vel humana locutio vocabatur, qua sola universum genus humanum loquebatur.” Ab Hebero etiam Abrahamus, qui pene solus religionem patriam sancte amplexus est, Hebreeus dictus est, uti probavimus; iisque linguam illam in Cana- anem, terram sibi seminique suo promissam, intulit. Reliqui fratres ac cognati ipsius Abrahe, aliique ejus cozevi ex Heberi familia, prout a vera religione, sic a puro linguze sancte usu degenerarunt.

    English

    XV. Where the church remained — or most especially the clearest traces of it, and particularly that family from which it was decreed that it would be renewed — there also the purity of the ancient language remained. This was the family of Heber, from whom this Hebrew language took its name, which had previously been distinguished by no special designation; nor did it have need of a title by which to be distinguished from others, since it was the only one — as Augustine rightly says in de Civitat. Dei, lib. xvi. cap. xi.: "Because," he says, "this language remained in the family of Heber, while the rest of the nations were divided by other languages — which language is not undeservedly believed to have previously been common to the human race — it was thereafter called Hebrew; for then it was necessary for it to be distinguished from other languages by its own proper name, just as the others were also called by their proper names. But when it was the only one, it was called nothing other than the human language, or human speech, in which alone the entire human race spoke." From Heber also, Abraham — who embraced the ancestral religion in its holiness almost alone — was called "Hebrew," as we have proved; and he brought that language with him into Canaan, the land promised to him and to his seed. The remaining brothers and kinsmen of Abraham himself, and others of his contemporaries from the family of Heber, as they degenerated from the true religion, so also from the pure use of the holy language.

  26. Original

    XVI. Divisionem vero hance linguarum, vel paulo ante natum Pe- leg, vel circa ea tempora accidisse affirmat sacra pagina, Gen. x. 25, 1 Chron. i.19. Judi in Seder Olam, seu Serie Mundi, numerant a diluvio annos 340, inquit Munsterus; ita nempe in margine translationis sue computum facit. Textus habet, a diluvio usque ad divisionem ducenti septuaginta duo anni; narrant enim divisionem istam accidisse, cum annos natus esset quadraginta et octo Abraham. A diluvio vero ad annum Abrahami quadragesimum octavum anni sunt 340; unde Munsterus eorum numero annos addidit quinqua-- ginta et duo, ut sibi ipsi constaret computus. Sed falsum hoe; et divisio ista incidit in annum ante Abrahamum natum ducentesimum quadragesimum primum, circa nativitatem Peleg, ut superius osten- sum: sed litem hance etiam doctissime decernit Buxtorfius, Disserta- tione de Confusione Linguarum; de ea etiam fuse agit David Parzeus Commentar. ad cap. xii, Genes. ; et nuperrime Usserius in Chrono- log. Sac. cap. v., ubi fidem et veritatem computationis textus Hebraici a Morini exceptionibus vindicat.

    English

    XVI. The sacred page affirms that this division of languages occurred either a little before the birth of Peleg, or around that time — Gen. x. 25, 1 Chron. i.19. The Jews in the Seder Olam, that is, the Series of the World, count 340 years from the flood, says Munster; for so he works out the calculation in the margin of his translation. The text has it that from the flood to the division was two hundred and seventy-two years; for they report that this division occurred when Abraham was forty-eight years old. But from the flood to the forty-eighth year of Abraham there are 340 years; hence Munster added fifty-two years to their number so that the reckoning might be consistent with itself. But this is false; and that division falls in the year two hundred and forty-first before the birth of Abraham, around the birth of Peleg, as has been shown above. But Buxtorf also settles this dispute most learnedly in his Dissertation on the Confusion of Languages; David Pareus also treats it at length in his Commentary on Gen. ch. xii; and most recently Ussher in his Sacred Chronology, ch. v, where he defends the credibility and accuracy of the calculation of the Hebrew text against the objections of Morin.

  27. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVII. Cum autem in hune statum et conditionem coactum esset

    English

    XVII. But when it had been driven into this state and condition

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; the subject ('totum pene humanum genus' — nearly the whole human race) and the remainder of the clause appear in the following block (index 69). Translated only the words present in this block.

  28. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    CAP. TIT.] ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. 179 totum pene humanum genus, atque proprize mentis consilio permis- sum, postquam nimirum veri Dei et cultis ejus taedium eos ceperat, in omnem idololatriam se sensim effudit. Priora quidem secula omnem, quam vel ex institutione parentum, vel traditione vaga Dei notitiam habuerunt, penitus abjicere non potuerunt. Ex iis ideo plurimos, qui mos est hominum lucis divine scintillulis convictorum, Deum quidem timuisse, idolis vero serviisse comperimus. Successu autem temporis, rejecté) omni gradatim theologid revelata, abolita penitus solennis promissi, et foederis divini memoria, sacris nefandis et foedissimis idololatriis catholice se polluit totus terrarum orbis. Illarum ideo originem et progressum, quod superius promisimus, hic loci diligentius investigare placet.

    English

    CHAP. TITLE.] ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. 179 nearly the whole human race, and had been left to the counsel of its own mind — after, that is, weariness of the true God and of His worship had seized them — it poured itself gradually into every form of idolatry. The earlier ages, to be sure, could not entirely cast aside all the knowledge of God that they had received either from the instruction of their parents or from vague tradition. We accordingly find that very many of them — as is the manner of men convicted by the small sparks of divine light — did indeed fear God, yet at the same time served idols. But as time went on, all revealed theology being gradually rejected, and the memory of the solemn promise and of the divine covenant being utterly abolished, the whole world polluted itself universally with unspeakable and most vile idolatries. It is therefore our purpose to investigate here more carefully the origin and progress of those idolatries, as we promised above.

    Translator note: Block opens with an OCR-captured running page header ('CAP. TIT.] ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. 179'), reproduced verbatim in the original field per contract; translated as 'CHAP. TITLE.] ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. 179'. The paragraph continues the sentence begun in block 68, supplying the subject 'totum pene humanum genus'. Several OCR artifacts appear in the original: 'proprize' for 'propriae', 'theologid' for 'theologia', 'rejecté)' for 'rejecta', 'cultis' likely 'cultus' (genitive); all rendered from context.

  1. Original

    CAPUT III.

    English

    Chapter 3.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    SIVE DE ORIGINE ET PROGRESSU IDOLOLATRIA, SEU EOEAOOPHZKEIAS.—CAP. I.

    English

    OR CONCERNING THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY, OR OF WILL-WORSHIP.—CHAPTER 1.

    Translator note: The Greek term 'EOEAOOPHZKEIAS' is heavily OCR-corrupted; likely 'ethelothreskeias' (self-devised worship, Col. 2:23), rendered as 'will-worship' per standard theological usage.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Primordia idololatric incertissima—Circa ea opinionum diversitas—N ove investi- gationis cause—Idololatria Adamica in paradiso—Caini apostasia et super- stitio— Eeclesie reformatio Enoshiana—Ante diluvium idololatria proprie dicta nulla—* Aureum seculum” post diluvium—In eo idololatrie vestigia nulla—Homines unde véports dicti—Tempus divisionis linguarum et disper- sionis humani generis—Avdificatores turris Babylonicz, quale genus homi- num—Quodnam in ea exstruenda propositum habuerunt—Inter eos primordia idololatrie querenda.

    English

    The origins of idolatry most uncertain — Diversity of opinions concerning them — Reasons for a new investigation — Adamic idolatry in paradise — The apostasy and superstition of Cain — The Enoshian reformation of the church — Before the flood, no idolatry properly so called — The "golden age" after the flood — In it no traces of idolatry — Whence men were called mortal — The time of the division of languages and the dispersion of the human race — The builders of the tower of Babylon, what sort of men they were — What purpose they had in building it — Among them the origins of idolatry are to be sought.

    Translator note: This is a chapter argument/summary; the original is OCR-damaged with spurious hyphens, split words, and garbled text. Translated from context.

  4. Original

    I. ORIGINUM occasionumque idololatric nulla manifesta vestigia exstare, et nos antea vidimus et extra controversiam posuerunt in- dagantium conatus irriti. Ortum habuisse patet ex eventu. Ortis tempora, rationes, cause, auctores, primordia omnia conjecturis inves- tiganda sunt. Hic scilicet: —

    English

    I. That no clear traces of the origins and occasions of idolatry remain, we have both seen before and the fruitless efforts of investigators have placed beyond controversy. That it did have an origin is evident from the outcome. But the times, the accounts, the causes, the authors, and all the beginnings of what arose must be investigated by conjecture. Here, indeed: —

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Médyris dpioros, Boris elud%es xados-—[Eurip. Frag. inc. exxviii.]

    English

    Whoever conjectures best, consider him the truest prophet. — [Eurip. Frag. inc. 128.]

    Translator note: The Greek text is heavily OCR-corrupted and unreadable as printed. The translation is derived from the Latin rendering given by Cicero in the immediately following block, and from the Euripides fragment traditionally identified with this citation.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Bene qui conjiceret vatem hune perhibeto optimum.” Ita ydumy istam ex Euripide reddit Cicero, Ante diluvium illam mundum occupasse nonnulli arbitrantur. In ea sententia sunt Judxorum plurimi, presertim Maimonides, initio operis de Cultu Siderum; quem sequitur Seldenus in Prolegom. ad Syntag. de Diis Syris. Egressis ex arca Satanam primo virus hoc aspersisse alii opinantur. In Chamum nominatim scelus hoc conflant Targumistee. Ante turris Babylonicz exstructionem, quam in sternitatis memo- riam moliti sunt contumaces et superbi Noachide, nulla certa ves- tigia aut expressa monumenta cultus arbitrarii et profani invenirl posse, aliis videtur. Hic igitur paulisper pes figendus; ac Nili hujus, monstrorum feracissimi, unde scilicet—

    English

    "Call him the best prophet who conjectures well." Thus Cicero renders that verse from Euripides. Some think that idolatry occupied the world before the flood. This is the view of most of the Jews, especially Maimonides, at the beginning of his work on the Worship of the Stars, whom Selden follows in the Prolegomena to his Syntagma on the Syrian Gods. Others think that when they came out of the ark, Satan first sprinkled this poison upon them. The Targumists specifically lay this crime upon Ham. To others it seems that no sure traces or express monuments of arbitrary and profane worship can be found before the building of the tower of Babylon, which the stubborn and proud descendants of Noah undertook in memory of their immortality. Here, therefore, we must pause for a moment, and investigate the sources of this Nile — most fertile of monsters — from which, indeed —

    Translator note: Opening curly-quote quotation from the original preserved in context. 'ydumy' appears to be OCR corruption of a word like 'sententiam'; 'Judxorum' is OCR for 'Judaeorum' (Jews); 'Noachide' rendered as 'descendants of Noah' per context.

  7. Original

    « Omnigentimque deum monstra, et latrator Anubis”

    English

    "And monsters of every kind of god, and barking Anubis"

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    180 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRI&. [LIB. II. prodierunt, capita inquirenda. Locus in antiqui temporis monumen- tis perlustrandis uberrimus, quem quamvis magna ingenia exco- luerint, tamen uti fieri solet in obscurissimis rerum primordiis inves- tigandis, et quorum,—

    English

    180 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book II.] came forth — the sources must be investigated. This is a most fruitful field for surveying the records of ancient time; and although great intellects have cultivated it, yet, as commonly happens in investigating the most obscure origins of things, and of those concerning which —

    Translator note: Page number and running header preserved from the printed original. 'IDOLOLATRI&' is an OCR rendering of 'IDOLOLATRIAE'.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    « Ad nos vix tenuis fame perlabitur aura,” manet in quo adhuc se alii multum diuque exercere possint. Facile perspiciet lector ex iis, quae in locum hune relaturi sumus, post uberrimas aliorum vindemias, spicilegia heec nostra proferendi causas neutiquam defuisse. Si enim rebus ipsis, seu cultis extranei prim- ordiis, tenebris plus satis obductis, novam lucem afferre nequeamus ; saltem quam relationem ad cultum Dei tenuerint, quibusque pre- stigiis fucum fecerit generi humano, atque in fraudem induxit im- postor antiquissimus, aliaque, a viris doctis locum hune plurima eruditione excolentibus, tacite praetermissa, lectori non ingrata, lu- minis nonnihil veritati obscurissimee fcenerantes nos exposituros, in spem aliquam adducimur. Rerum autem tantim capita perstringere in animo est, quo operi proposito satisfacere, et vize institute insis- tere libere possim.

    English

    “Scarce a faint breath of fame reaches us” — there remains here still much ground in which others may long and profitably exercise themselves. The reader will easily see from what we are about to present on this topic that, after the most abundant harvests of others, there has been no lack of reasons for bringing forth these gleanings of our own. For if we cannot bring new light to the things themselves — that is, to the origins of foreign worship, which are shrouded in more than sufficient darkness — yet we are led to some hope that we shall set forth at least what relation they bore to the worship of God, and by what deceits the most ancient impostor beguiled the human race and led it into error; and other things quietly passed over by learned men who have cultivated this topic with great erudition — things not unwelcome to the reader, lending some light to a most obscure truth. My intention is to touch only on the chief points of these matters, so that I may freely satisfy the work I have proposed and keep to the path I have set out.

    Translator note: 'heec' is OCR for 'haec'; 'pre-stigiis' is 'praestigiis' (deceits/tricks); 'fcenerantes' is OCR for 'faenerantes' (lending/contributing); 'tantim' is likely 'tantum' (only).

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Homini, ad sui gloriam creato, Deum legem obedientize Zupu- roy, omnia illa, quae necessario naturam ejus, conditionem et finem ultimum consequerentur amplexam indidisse, antea ostendimus. Ut ea lex plenaria esset omnis divini cultus regula et revelatio, nunquam tamen permisit. Ei, in statu creationis ante ingressum peccati addidit institutum de non comedendo fructu arboris scientie bons et mali. In illo, respectu actus externi, initium defectionis a Deo fecit creatura rationalis. Fundamentum autem posuit in cultu mo- rali defectus. Serpenti enim adversus Dei comminationem fidem adjungens, illum eatenus Dei loco habuit. Atque haec erat queedam idololatrize species, imo pessima, quee etiamnum inter omnes eos viget, qui, posthabita promissionum et comminationum divinarum auctoritate, dicto audientes se Satanze praeebent. Hzec vero non est propria ea idololatria, cujus primordia investigamus.

    English

    II. We showed above that God instilled in man, created for His own glory, a law of obedience encompassing all those things that necessarily follow from his nature, condition, and ultimate end. He never permitted that law to be the complete rule and revelation of all divine worship. To it, in the state of creation before the entrance of sin, He added the ordinance concerning not eating the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. In that act, with respect to the external deed, the rational creature made the beginning of defection from God. But the foundation of the defect was laid in moral worship. For by placing faith in the serpent against God’s threatening, man held the serpent in God’s place to that extent. And this was a certain species of idolatry — indeed the worst — which still flourishes among all those who, setting aside the authority of the divine promises and threatenings, make themselves obedient to Satan. Yet this is not that proper idolatry whose origins we are investigating.

    Translator note: 'Zupu-roy' is OCR corruption of a Greek word, likely meaning innate or self-derived; 'queedam' is 'quaedam'; 'idololatrize' is 'idololatriae'; 'Satanze' is 'Satanae'. Translated from context.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Post peccati ingressum theologiam naturalem novis revela- tionibus et sacrificiorum institutione ampliatam, atque in novos fines consecratam Deus instauravit. In cultu instituto praeeunte infide- litate iterum illico peccatum est. Superitis exposuimus istius peccati naturam et eventum. Ostendimus etiam Cainum a Deo maledictum abs ejus cultu solenni penitus defecisse. Probabile quidem est, illum, atque cives Henochienses, quibus preefuit, Gen. iv., cultum istum, sacrificiorum scilicet, unde primam mali labem traxerat, repudiasse, atque ritus novos suo arbitratu usurpasse ésAodpyoxodvres. OwsIn Dios, prout Scriptura loquitur, Judic. v. 8, sibi comparasse imnumera, sunt, quo minus credamus, que obstant. Neque enim Caino eate- nus hominem exuere possibile erat, ut alios sibi deos fingeret post expressam et apertam istam, que eum inter et Jehovam omnium creatorem intercesserat communicationem.

    English

    III. After the entrance of sin, God restored natural theology enlarged by new revelations and the institution of sacrifices, and consecrated to new ends. In the worship thus instituted, sin was immediately committed again, preceded by unbelief. We have explained above the nature and outcome of that sin. We also showed that Cain, cursed by God, entirely abandoned His solemn worship. It is indeed probable that he, and the citizens of Enoch over whom he presided (Gen. 4), repudiated that worship — namely, of sacrifices — from which he had drawn the first stain of evil, and usurped new rites of his own devising, worshipping with self-chosen devotion. That he obtained for himself new gods, as the Scripture says (Judg. 5:8), there are obstacles to our believing. For it was not possible for Cain to so strip off his humanity as to fabricate other gods for himself after that express and open communication which had passed between him and Jehovah, the Creator of all things.

    Translator note: The garbled text 'esAodpyoxodvres' is OCR-corrupted Greek, likely 'ethelothreskountes' (worshipping with self-chosen devotion, Col. 2:23); 'OwsIn Dios' is further OCR corruption. Translation inferred from context.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Temporis progressu Sethitarum etiam nonnullis in Cainitarum mores prolapsis, pii Enoshiani, cum cultus divini reformatione, quo melius et diutius purus conservaretur ad nomen Dei rite invocandum, segreges Ccetus instituerunt, atque inde “filii Dei” dicti sunt. Gen. iv. ult., “Tum coeperunt homines invocare nomen Domini.” _ Iis verbis nonnullos cultus extranei ortum notari falso arbitrari, superits etiam ostendimus. Non enim nominis divini profanationem, sed ecclesize reformationem innuit Spiritus Sanctus.

    English

    IV. As time went on, and some of the Sethites had also lapsed into the ways of the Cainites, the pious Enoshians, together with a reformation of divine worship — so that it might be preserved more purely and for a longer time for duly calling upon the name of God — instituted separate assemblies, and from this they were called "sons of God." Gen. 4, at the end: "Then men began to call upon the name of the Lord." We also showed above that some falsely suppose those words to mark the origin of foreign worship. For the Holy Spirit indicates not a profanation of the divine name, but a reformation of the church.

    Translator note: 'Ccetus' is 'Coetus' (assemblies); 'superits' is OCR for 'superius' (above); 'ecclesize' is 'ecclesiae'.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Ante diluvium omnem carnem viam suam corrupisse Deus ipse conqueritur. Neque dubium est, quin apertissime Deo et religioni bellum indixerint apostate. Scelere verd hoc, idololatrie scilicet, astrictos fuisse, nullum testimonium exstat, nullum probabilis conjec- turee faciendz fundamentum. Id vero, cm argumentis superits luculenter demonstraverimus, nolo hic actum agere. Secula ideo antediluviana disquisitione hac necesse habemus preterire. Nam haud placet Justini Martyr. sententia; qui filios Dei, qui amore fili- arum hominum capti, eas sibi sociaverunt, angelos interpretatur ; atque ex eis genitos fuisse daemonas, qui illico idololatria promo- vendz operam dederunt: Apol. ad Senat. Roman.

    English

    V. God Himself complains that before the flood all flesh had corrupted its way. Nor is there any doubt that the apostates most openly declared war against God and religion. But that they were bound by this particular crime — namely, idolatry — there is no testimony, no foundation for making a probable conjecture. Since we have demonstrated this clearly with arguments above, I do not wish to go over ground already covered here. We therefore necessarily pass over the antediluvian ages in this inquiry. For the opinion of Justin Martyr does not please me; who interprets the sons of God, who, captivated by love for the daughters of men, united them to themselves, as angels; and that from them were born demons who immediately gave themselves to the promotion of idolatry: Apol. to the Roman Senate.

    Translator note: 'verd' is 'vero'; 'conjecturee faciendz' is 'conjecturae faciendae'; 'cm' is OCR for 'cum' (since); 'superits' is 'superius' (above); 'preterire' is 'praeterire'.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Que de Chami idololatria et incantationibus magicis illiusque sceleris natura delirant Targumiste, aliique Judei, hujus loci non sunt. Seculum illud, quod diluvium et gentium d:aoropdy Baby- lonicam d:aێyroy intercedit, paucissima reliquit, vel nulla omnino in rerum que supersunt monumentis sui vestigia. Id temporis spatium, quodeunque fuit, Noachus magnus paterfamilias pio paternoque re- gimine totum humanum genus a se ortum tenuit. Aureum illud seculum erat, de quo plurima antiqui fabulatores.

    English

    VI. What the Targumists and other Jews wildly imagine concerning Ham’s idolatry and magical incantations, and the nature of that crime, does not belong here. That age which intervened between the flood and the Babylonic dispersion of the nations left very few traces, or none at all, in the surviving monuments of history. Whatever that span of time was, Noah, the great paterfamilias, held the entire human race descended from him under his godly and fatherly governance. That was the Golden Age, about which the ancient fabulists say a great deal.

    Translator note: Two OCR-damaged strings ("d:aoropdy" and "d:aێyroy") rendered from context as references to the Babylonic dispersion of the nations.

  15. Original

    Virgilius, Georg. i. 125 :—

    English

    Virgil, Georg. i. 125:—

  16. Original

    «« Ante Jovem nulli subigebant arva coloni: Nee signare quidem, aut partiri limite campum

    English

    «« Before Jupiter, no farmer broke up the fields; it was not even lawful to mark out or divide the plain with a boundary.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Fas erat: in medium querebant; ipsaque tellus Omnia liberits, nullo poscente, ferebat.” Et Martialis, Epigram., lib. xii.:— Antiqui rex magne Poli, mundique prioris Sub quo pigra quies, nec labor ullus erat, Nec regale nimis fulmen, nec fulmine digna, Scissa nec ad manes, sed sua dives humus.” Ad Saturnum uterque ex Hesiodo; ita enim ille,”Epy. xa!’ Hw. 111:—

    English

    They sought all things in common; and the earth itself freely brought forth all things, no one demanding it.” And Martial, Epigrams, book xii.:— “O great king of the ancient Pole, and of the former world, under whom there was lazy ease and no toil at all, no thunderbolt too regal, and no earth deserving the thunderbolt, nor cleft open to the shades, but rich with its own produce.” Both of these refer to Saturn, drawing from Hesiod; for so he writes, Works and Days, 111:—

    Translator note: "Epy. xa!’ Hw. 111" is OCR-garbled Greek for the title Erga kai Hemerai (Works and Days), line 111; rendered from context.

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    O} pry tx) Kpovou fouy oe’ odpavay tuCucidever- "Oe os S20) BY aor, dxndée Suuiv Exovees, Nichi art re wavy xa) oiCdos-—

    English

    Those who lived in the time of Kronos, when he reigned over heaven; they lived like gods, with hearts free from care, apart from toil and sorrow—

    Translator note: Greek verse heavily OCR-damaged; rendered from the known Hesiod Works and Days 111–113 passage, which Owen is quoting here.

  19. Original

    “Cum Saturnus rerum potitus coelorum imperium tenuit, Homines diis similes vivebant,”’ etc.

    English

    “When Saturn, having taken possession of all things, held the empire of the heavens, men lived like gods,”’ etc.

  20. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    182 ORIUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [L1n. TI.

    English

    182 ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.

    Translator note: Running page header; OCR-corrupted. "ORIUS" rendered as "ORIGIN" (from "ORIGO"), "IDOLOLATRIZ" as "IDOLATRY", "L1n. TI." as "Book III." from context.

  21. Original

    Et Tibullus, lib. 1 3:— Quam bene Saturno vivebant rege prius, quam Téllus in longas est patefacta vias.

    English

    And Tibullus, book 1.3:— How well they lived before under king Saturn, before the Earth was opened up for long roads.

  22. Original

    Non domus ulla fores habuit: non fixus in agris, Qui regeret certis finibus arva, lapis.

    English

    No house had a door; no stone was fixed in the fields to mark the farmland with fixed boundaries.

  23. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Tpsee mella dabant quercus,”’ ete.

    English

    The oaks themselves gave honey,”’ etc.

    Translator note: "Tpsee" is OCR corruption; rendered as "Ipsae" ("themselves") based on context and the known Tibullus passage.

  24. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Similia habet Lucianus in ro% xpd Kpévov, cap. vil. Saturnum lo- quentem inducit, xa! dic rodro drurrayot xpéros, xa) Bodh, nal reudice, xa) ioorimia rior, nai dolAoss, ral EAevdeposs, oddEls yap ex” emod SodADE 7», omnia paternum Noachi regimen, et indivisam terram referentia. Inde effluxisse servorum in Saturnalibus apud Romanos licentiam, in vita Nume narrat Plutarchus.

    English

    Lucian has similar things in his work on the Kronia, chapter 7. He introduces Saturn speaking — and because of this he appointed times of rest, feasting, games, equality of all, both slaves and free men, for no one was a slave under him — all of which refers to Noah’s fatherly governance and the undivided earth. Plutarch, in the Life of Numa, relates that from this the license of slaves during the Saturnalia among the Romans originated.

    Translator note: Greek passage from Lucian heavily OCR-damaged; rendered from the known content of Lucian’s Kronia (Saturnalia) letter and Owen’s surrounding Latin paraphrase.

  25. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Noachus enim Saturnus erat. Is maximus antediluvian- orum dinasoobng xjpvé, 2 Pet. 1. 5, cujus admonitionum contemp- tum excepit horrida generis humani cavwAcdpie. Quamdiu igitur ejus vel auctoritatem veriti sint, vel dictis et concionibus obedientes se prastiterint illius filit et nepotes, scelus hoc eos im se admisisse, haud zquum est ut censeamus, VIII. Linguarum confusionem centesimo primo aut secundo post diluvium anno accidisse plerique credunt. Tune homines pépores facti, atque sic dicti, Tevex! weporwv dvdpdiawv, apud Homerum Iliad. A. 250; —‘/Kitates vario-linguium hominum.” Mepéqwy, hoc est, weweprowevqy ray Puviy exovrav 6 corr wepiComevay elg ourrAaas nal eveopOpoy ex ovraw Thy bxre., inquit Didymus; hoe est, quod linguam ad syllabas pronunciandas divisam et paratam habeant homines, seu lingua articulata utantur; quum ceterorum animalium voces sint évapéeo. Cum scholiaste sentit etiam Hesychius: Méporss dvdpwmo dick +d wemepsomevay Ere rhy ra, nyou rhv Quvqy. Atque eandem primo in loco sententiam re- citat Eustathius; cui subdit 6/ zrauvépdwow: of wévros ris hwertpag Sefag avrrs, wiporas rods avOpuroug exinAndjvas Quciv, arb ro¥ meplomod Aros Oiaepiouod rig bxds, by tradov were roy THs Xardwys wbpyov diapepsobévres aravraxod ris vis “communem antiquorum Christianorum sen- tentiam fuisse, homines yépore¢ dictos fuisse, abs illa linguarum divi- sione, quam in turris Babylonice exstructione passi sunt.” Similia habet Johannes Antiochenus Mallela: Padiccas dseweptodnouy, d:d xork MEpowes xéxrnyras of dvOpwror bik +d pepiodjvar atrav rag Aahucds Ec TOAAUS YAWoous xai Pwvés* Cispertites sunt lingua, inde meropes dicti sunt homines, Xpov. @zoy. Aoy. Aevr. Uti autem homines ob divi- sionem linguarum yéporeg dicti sunt, ita locus in quo peena ista rebellibus inflicta 732; quasi diceretur San Nia venit confusio: vel

    English

    VII. For Noah was Saturn. He was the greatest herald of righteousness among the antediluvians, 2 Pet. 1:5, and the contempt shown to his warnings was followed by the dreadful destruction of the human race. Therefore, so long as his sons and grandsons either stood in awe of his authority or showed themselves obedient to his words and preaching, it is not equitable for us to suppose that they committed this crime against themselves. VIII. Most believe that the confusion of languages occurred in the one hundred and first or second year after the flood. Then men came to be called meropes and were so designated — a race of meropes among men, as Homer says in the Iliad, A. 250: “cities of men of varied speech.” Meropes, that is, those who have their speech divided, or, as Didymus says, those whose voice is organized into syllables and articulate — that is, because men have their tongue divided and prepared for pronouncing syllables, or because they use articulate speech; whereas the sounds of other animals are inarticulate. Hesychius agrees with the scholiast: meropes are men, because their speech is divided or articulated. Eustathius likewise cites this same interpretation first; to which he adds the view of those more learned: that it was the common opinion of the ancient Christians that men were called meropes from that division of languages which they suffered in the building of the tower of Babylon, being scattered everywhere throughout the earth. John of Antioch, surnamed Malalas, has similar things: the languages were divided; and from this, men are called meropes, because their speech was divided into many tongues and voices; the languages were parceled out, and from this men are called meropes, Chron. Theol. Log. Deut. Now just as men were called meropes on account of the division of languages, so the place in which this punishment was inflicted on the rebels is called Babel, as if to say confusion came: or

    Translator note: Block contains extensive OCR-damaged Greek throughout (Didymus, Hesychius, Eustathius, and John Malalas quotations) and several corrupted Latin or Hebrew words. "dinasoobng xjpvé" rendered as "herald of righteousness" from 2 Pet. 2:5 context; "cavwAcdpie" as "destruction"; "Xpov. @zoy. Aoy. Aevr." as abbreviation of John Malalas’s Chronographia. Block ends mid-sentence as it continues in the next chunk.

  26. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    232 pro B03 dicitur, hoe est confusio; abjecta lamed media ad vitandum cacemphaton. Centesimo et primo post diluvium anno natus est Peleg. Id nominis ei inditum /87 mB) w'3 °3, Gen. x. 25 ;—“ Quia in diebus ejus divisa est terra.” Et verbum Br) alibi eo sensu usurpatur, Ps, lv. 10, paivie 2p _« Divide linguam eorum.” Spiritu prophetico nomen hoc ei filio Heberi impositum fuisse affirmant Judeorum plerique. Atque in eadem sententia sunt Cor- nelius a Lapide et Augustinus Torniellus: ille in Commentariis ad Gen., hic in Annalibus ad annum mundi 1931. _ Ita in imposi- tione nominis Noachi pii parentes ad ea respexisse, que non nisi post sexcentos annos implenda essent, videntur. Judeei ideo ducen- tesimo anno vite Peleg turrim Babylonicam exstructam esse, volunt, argumentis non usquequaque ineptis adducti. Quicquid autem ad litem istam chronologicam vel intelligendam, vel rite affirmandam pertinet, dissertatione peculiari de plurium linguarum origine pro- posuit Clarissimus Buxtorfius filius. Sethus Calvisius in Chronolo- gia, Pererius, Pareus, Rivetus Commentariis et Disputationibus ad Genesin; Torniellus in Mundi Annalibus; Masius Comment. in Jos.; Usserius in Chronol. Sac., aliique plurimi cm theologi, tum chrono- logi eandem telam texerunt.

    English

    The word Babel is used for Babylon, meaning "confusion," with the middle lamed dropped to avoid cacophony. Peleg was born in the one hundred and first year after the flood. That name was given to him, as Gen. 10:25 states, "because in his days the earth was divided." And the verb is used elsewhere in the same sense, in Ps. 55:10, "Divide their tongue." Most of the Jews affirm that this name was given to Heber's son by a spirit of prophecy. Cornelius a Lapide and Augustine Torniellus are of the same opinion: the former in his Commentaries on Gen., the latter in his Annals at the year of the world 1931. Thus Noah's godly parents, in the naming of Noah, seem to have looked forward to things that would not be fulfilled until six hundred years later. The Jews, led by arguments not altogether inept, maintain that the Tower of Babylon was built in the two hundredth year of Peleg's life. Whatever pertains to understanding or rightly establishing this chronological dispute, the most distinguished Buxtorf the son set forth in a special dissertation on the origin of multiple languages. Seth Calvisius in his Chronology, Pererius, Pareus, Rivetus in his Commentaries and Disputations on Genesis; Torniellus in his Annals of the World; Masius in his Commentary on Joshua; Usher in his Sacred Chronology, and very many others, both theologians and chronologists, have woven the same web.

    Translator note: Several OCR-garbled inline Hebrew words (rendered as symbol strings) appear in the original; the surrounding Latin context and the Gen. 10:25 / Ps. 55:10 citations make the intended sense clear. Translations of those passages follow the author's own Latin glosses.

  27. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    1X. Qui in nativitate Pelegi linguarum divisionem accidisse asse- runt, atque nomen ei ab eventu impositum, nonnullorum opinione videntur intervallum squo brevius a diluvio constituere, quam quo homines in eam multitudinem, que turri edificandz: incubuit, excre- scere potuerint: incidit enim, uti diximus, nativitas Pelegi in an- num adiluvio centesimum primum. Qui verd Pelego nomen spiritu prophetico inditum fuisse arbitrantur, ac humani generis dispersio- nem ad finem illius vite rejiciunt, ideoque in annum mundi 1996, necesse habent’adventum Abrahe in terram Canaan, anno 88 post dispersionem istam collocare: quod spatium equo brevius videtur ad regna illa erigenda, que istis temporibus fundata fuisse narrat sacra historia. Pelegum ideo negat Buxtorfius fuisse primogeni- tum Heberi, aut natum anno 74 patris, sed nativitatem ejus, at- que ideo linguarum divisionem in aliud, longe post, tempus rejicit, Sed ostendit Johannes Temporarius in 2 Demonstrat. Chronolo- gic. potuisse ex stirpe Noachia spatio 102 annorum mares et foominas 1,554,420 nasci: istius numeri dimidium admittit Usserius Chronol. Sac. v.; ubi insaniam et insignitam audaciam Johannis Morini chronologiam Hebraicam rejicientis, doctissime retundit. Demus ideo exstructionem turris Babylonice, atque linguarum divisionem accidisse anno mundi 1757, a diluvio 101 vel 102. Ad illud usque tempus idololatrie vestigia ulla, monumenta ulla, ulla testimonia exstare, aut exstitisse unquam, nihil superest quod testetur; saltem vestigia ejus nulla supersunt.

    English

    IX. Those who assert that the division of languages occurred at the birth of Peleg, and that his name was given to him on account of that event, appear in some men's opinion to posit too short an interval from the flood — shorter than what would have been needed for the human population to grow to the multitude that set itself to building the tower; for, as we said, the birth of Peleg falls in the one hundred and first year after the flood. Those, on the other hand, who think that the name was given to Peleg by a spirit of prophecy, and who place the dispersion of the human race at the end of his life, are thereby forced to place the coming of Abraham into the land of Canaan in the year of the world 1996, eighty-eight years after that dispersion — a span that likewise seems too short for the erection of those kingdoms which sacred history reports to have been founded in those times. Buxtorf therefore denies that Peleg was the firstborn of Heber, or that he was born in the seventy-fourth year of his father's life, and instead pushes his birth, and consequently the division of languages, to a much later time. But Johannes Temporarius shows, in the second of his Chronological Demonstrations, that within 102 years of Noachic stock 1,554,420 males and females could have been born; Usher, in Sacred Chronology, book 5, accepts half that number, and there most learnedly refutes the madness and notorious audacity of Johannes Morin in rejecting the Hebrew chronology. Let us therefore grant that the building of the Tower of Babylon and the division of languages occurred in the year of the world 1757, 101 or 102 years after the flood. Up to that time, there remains nothing to testify that any traces, any monuments, any evidences of idolatry existed or had ever existed; at least no traces of it survive.

    Translator note: Section numeral in source reads "1X" (OCR artifact for Roman numeral IX); rendered as IX.

  28. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X. Targum Hiecrosolymitanum edificatores turris Babylonicee simulacrum fastigio impiz istius molis imponere, quod cultu religioso prosequerentur, in animis habuisse docet: “ Dixerunt,” inquit, “ve- nite, edificemus nobis civitatem et turrim, cujus caput perveniat usque ad summitatem coelorum, et faciamus nobis adorandum in ejus fastigio, et ponamus gladium in manu ejus.” Tisdem fere verbis eandem fabu- lam apponit J onathan Ben Uzziel. Turrim istam longo post lingua- rum confusionem tempore durasse communis est doctorum virorum opinio. Nec alia sane videtur ab ea, quam sub nomine templi Beli plurimis describit Herodotus, lib.i. cap. clxxxi. Ex octo turribus una al- teri superimposita (quarum prima saltem, si non unaqueeque, alta stadii spatium erat) constitit. De suprema autem ita loquitur: ’Ey 6: +% Tereuraiw rupyw ynic exeors Meyas: ev OF TH ng nAiN WEeyarn neeros, EtC.;— “Tn postrema turri sacellum est magnum, in quo est lectus splendide stratus,’ etc. Non multo ideo post linguarum confusionem, in idoli, hoc est solis, templum versum est insanum istud eedificium. Sed ali- unde sententiz suze originem arcessunt Judzi; verba ista apud Mosen, quibus se mutud ad opus aggrediendum hortabantur eedificatores, pro- positum istud innuere arbitrantur. oY abo ya “ Et faciamus nobis nomen;” hoc est, inquiunt, “magni nominis idolum.” Nam de Deo aliquo, vero vel falso OY, ita absolute dici autumant. D087 sane alicubi emphatice “Deum” significat, Lev. xxiv. 11; 5Y% absolute nullibi, neque idolum. Utique si hoc verum esset, nullibi gentium originis idololatriz documentum illustrius invenire quisquam posset. Neque sensim et per varios gradus, variisque occasionibus in subsidium arreptis, terrarum orbi incubuisse, censendum esset hoc scelus; medi- tata humani generis a Deo defectio ei ortum preberet. Sed delirium hoc rabbinicum est ; et verba, quibus usi sunt sedificatores, alio plane spectant. Ut, mortales ctm essent, variis casibus obnoxii, presertim dispersioni in remotas terre plagas, fama et gloria eterni fierent, in animo habuerunt. Ilud animi propositum verbis istis, “Faciamus nobis nomen;” hoc est, laudis et glorize titulum heereditarium pos- teris relinquamus, significarunt. Neque credibile est, omnes pene totius orbis familias, quasi momento turbinis in Deum vivum conspir- asse, atque omni Creatoris reverentia cultuque abjectis, idola adorare, simul statuisse.

    English

    X. The Jerusalem Targum teaches that the builders of the Tower of Babylon had in their minds to place an image on the summit of that impious pile, which they intended to worship with religious devotion. "They said," it records, "Come, let us build ourselves a city and a tower, whose top shall reach to the height of the heavens, and let us make for ourselves something to worship on its summit, and let us put a sword in its hand." Jonathan Ben Uzziel adds nearly the same story in almost the same words. It is the common opinion of learned men that this tower stood for a long time after the confusion of languages. And it appears to be none other than the structure which Herodotus describes at length under the name of the temple of Bel, in book 1, chapter 181. It consisted of eight towers placed one upon another (of which the first at least, if not each one, was a stade in height). Of the topmost he speaks as follows: "In the last tower there is a great shrine, and in the shrine a great couch is splendidly laid," etc. Thus, not long after the confusion of languages, that mad edifice was turned into a temple of an idol, that is, of the sun. But the Jews seek the origin of their interpretation elsewhere; they think that the words which Moses records, by which the builders exhorted one another to take up the work, hint at that design. "And let us make for ourselves a name" — meaning, they say, "an idol of great name." For they maintain that the word for any deity, true or false, is used absolutely in this way. The word does indeed signify "God" emphatically in some places, Lev. 24:11; but "name" absolutely nowhere, nor does it mean "idol." If this were true, nowhere could anyone find a more illustrious document for the origin of idolatry among the nations. Nor would it be necessary to think that this crime crept upon the world gradually and by various degrees, seizing upon various occasions as pretexts; rather, a deliberate apostasy of the human race from God would have given it its origin. But this is a rabbinical delusion; and the words which the builders used plainly look in a different direction. Being mortal, and subject to various misfortunes, and especially to dispersion into the remote regions of the earth, they intended to achieve an immortal fame and glory. That intention of their minds they expressed in the words, "Let us make for ourselves a name" — that is, let us leave behind to our posterity a hereditary title of praise and glory. Nor is it credible that nearly all the families of the entire world conspired, as if in a single gust of wind, against the living God, and, casting off all reverence and worship of the Creator, simultaneously resolved to worship idols.

    Translator note: The Greek quotation from Herodotus is heavily OCR-damaged (garbled characters); Owen supplies his own Latin translation immediately after, which has been used for the English rendering. The inline Hebrew words are also OCR-corrupted; their sense is recovered from Owen's own Latin glosses immediately following each citation.

  29. Original

    XI. Turrim itaque eos exstruxisse animo et proposito novos deos colendi, ratio nulla suadet; longe aliud statutum habuisse Scriptura enarrat. Probabile quidem est, zedificatores istos genus hominum fuisse multis sceleribus inquinatum, quod potentiam, quam adeptum erat, sine injuria et oppressione, levem et inopem arbitrabatur. Monita regimenque Noachi eos rejecisse antea ostendimus. Hine ad imperia Satange projectissimi et ad ea omnia exsequenda, quee innata mentis vanitas suggessisset, in procinctu.

    English

    XI. No reason therefore persuades us that they built the tower with the mind and design of worshiping new gods; Scripture narrates that they had resolved on something altogether different. It is indeed probable that these builders were a class of men defiled by many crimes, who reckoned that the power they had obtained could not be held without injury and oppression of the weak and poor. We have shown above that they rejected the warnings and governance of Noah. Hence they were most fully given over to the dominion of Satan, and ready to carry out whatever their innate vanity of mind should suggest.

  30. Original

    XII. Sermone omnium confuso et diviso, novarum linguarum commercium in varios greges eos conjecit. In eum statum redactos per tribus et familias, in terre totius superficiem Deus dispersit, Fuére quidem inter veteres Christianos, quibus heeresis erat negare Noachum filiis suis et nepotibus orbem terrarum distribuisse, atque unicuique familize sedes suas assignasse. Postquam enim heresium designatio arbitraria esse cceperat, nihil pene erat a quoquam dictum scriptumve, quamvis verissimum, quod in earum classem a nonnullis non sit relatum. Ceterum per dispositionem divinam, non assigna- tionem Noachicam, filios hominum novas sedes occupasse, seu in diversas orbis terrarum oras esse delatos, Scriptura ostendit, Gen. xi. 8. Primeevam linguam, sine insigni aliqua mutatione, edificatorum turris ullos retinuisse, testimoniis aut argumentis probari non potest, Fatemur ex e4 vocabula apud pene gentes omnes in usu aliquo mansisse; sed fuére illa paucissima, ut recte affirmat Boxhornius, Origin. Gal. cap.vii. Una cum linguz primeve jactura, multarum de rebus divinis instructionum oblivionem eos cepisse, non est impro- babile. Inter istos ideo, turris scilicet Babylonicee cedificatores, sibi derelictos, novis revelationibus destitutos, priorum oblitos, hue illuc dispersos et palabundos initia idololatriz sunt queerenda.

    English

    XII. After the speech of all was confused and divided, the commerce of new languages cast them into various groups. Reduced to that condition, God dispersed them by tribes and families over the entire surface of the earth. There were indeed among the ancient Christians those for whom it was considered a heresy to deny that Noah had distributed the world among his sons and grandsons, and had assigned to each family its own seats. For after the designation of heresies had begun to be made arbitrarily, there was scarcely anything said or written by anyone, however entirely true, that was not by some placed in that category. But Scripture shows, in Gen. 11:8, that the sons of men occupied their new seats, and were carried to the various shores of the world, by divine arrangement, not by Noachic assignment. That any of the builders of the tower retained the primeval language without some significant change cannot be proved by testimonies or arguments. We grant that from it certain words remained in some use among nearly all nations; but these were very few, as Boxhornius rightly affirms in Origins of the Gauls, chapter 7. It is not improbable that along with the loss of the primeval language, they also fell into forgetfulness of many instructions concerning divine things. Among these men therefore — namely the builders of the Tower of Babylon, left to themselves, destitute of new revelations, forgetful of former ones, dispersed hither and thither and wandering — the beginnings of idolatry are to be sought.

  1. Original

    CAPUT IV.

    English

    Chapter 4.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Col. iii. 11—Variarum religionum distinctio Epiphanii—Idololatrie duo genera, ~ Sabaismus et Hellenismus—Druidum superstitio peculiaris—Idololatriz ini- tium in cultu celestium, Job xxxi. 26-28—Veterum expositio notata—Tem- pus quo Jobus vixit—Initium erroris in seductione cordis, Deut. xi. 16— Modus cultus antiquissimi—Adoratio quid—Religiosa salutatio—Socratis ¢xoreo1s—Catulus—Pompeius—Osculum—Adoratio religiosa, Ps. ii, 12— Versio +a» LX X. notata—Hieronymi, Hos. xiii. 2—Adorationis per oscula tyeréous ; ex Plinio, Apuleio, Luciano, Minutio Felice—Flexionis corporis _in adoratione ratio—Prima sacrificia idolis sine sanguine—Sententia Por- phyrii—Sententiarum de origine sacrificiorum conciliatio, Gen. iv. 4, vill. 20 —aAdorationi addita frugum oblatio, Hos. ii, 8—Ceremoniarum aliarum origo —Idololatrie natura et meritum—Primi siderum cultores Aigyptii—His accedunt Chaldei; et Perse—Sol an Persis solus Deus—Sententia Hero- doti—Numerus deorum temporis successu continue auctus—Scriptores his- torie magorum—Gracorum et Romanorum mos in recensendis aliarum gentium diis—Dii Germanorum et Gallorum—Tacitus notatus—Sol anti- quissimus Carthaginiensium deus—Etiam et Grecorum, teste Platone— Posituree locorum sacrorum ratio—Idololatrie primordia—Cardani in- eptia et blasphemise—Nimrodus inter turris Babylonice fabricatores—Jude- orum nuge—Culttis solaris catholicismus, ipsius roAvavypeia.

    English

    Col. iii. 11 — Epiphanius’s distinction of the various religions — Two kinds of idolatry: Sabaism and Hellenism — The peculiar superstition of the Druids — The beginning of idolatry in the worship of celestial bodies, Job xxxi. 26-28 — The exposition of the ancients noted — The time when Job lived — The beginning of error in the seduction of the heart, Deut. xi. 16 — The mode of the most ancient worship — What adoration is — Religious salutation — The ecstasy of Socrates — Catulus — Pompey — The kiss — Religious adoration, Ps. ii. 12 — The rendering of the LXX (Septuagint) noted — Jerome on Hos. xiii. 2 — The custom of adoration by kisses, from Pliny, Apuleius, Lucian, Minutius Felix — The rationale for bodily bowing in adoration — The first sacrifices to idols without blood — The opinion of Porphyry — Reconciliation of opinions on the origin of sacrifices, Gen. iv. 4, viii. 20 — The offering of grain added to adoration, Hos. ii. 8 — The origin of other ceremonies — The nature and desert of idolatry — The Egyptians as the first worshippers of the stars — The Chaldeans and Persians join them — Whether the sun alone was God among the Persians — The opinion of Herodotus — The number of gods continually increased with the succession of time — Writers on the history of the Magi — The practice of the Greeks and Romans in cataloguing the gods of other nations — The gods of the Germans and Gauls — Tacitus noted — The sun as the most ancient god of the Carthaginians — Also of the Greeks, as Plato testifies — The rationale for the siting of sacred places — The beginnings of idolatry — The folly and blasphemies of Cardanus — Nimrod among the builders of the tower of Babylon — The trifles of the Jews — The universality of solar worship, its polyonymy.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged block: several OCR artifacts present (garbled characters, broken hyphens, tildes). Translated from inferred intent throughout. Final Greek term rendered as polyonymy (polyanymia / many-namedness of the sun). Low confidence on several garbled phrases.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Pavus apostolus tertio cap. Epist. ad Coloss. docet in Jesu Christo esse neque Grecum, neque Judeum, neque Barbarum, neque Scytham. Inde varias religionum species elicit Epiphanius, lib. primo adver. Heres., BupCupiouév, scilicet, Sxudsoudr, ‘EAAnuousy, et "Iovdasousy. BapCapiousv autem ab Adamo usque ad Noachum ob- tinuisse seribit; Sxvdscuév a Noacho ad Seruchi ztatem, quo ‘EAAz- vowés introductus est; Judaismi initium a circumcisione Abrahe arcessit, Ctm autem idololatrie in mundum ingressum post dilu- yium statuat, per BapCapiowéy, illum eam morum feritatem et vi0- lentiam, que mundum antediluvianum pessundederunt, intelligere palam est. Sxvéicmot et ‘EAAnuowod im eo discrimen ponit, quod dyadhwaroroia ab hoc introducta sit, quo ille caruit. Rectene an secus, hec ita ab eo distincta fuerint, alii viderint; negat animad- versionibus suis in locum Petavius. Nos omnis cultus illius idolo- latrici, qui totum pene orbem occupavit, duo genera fuisse statuimus, | quorum unum Sabaismus; Hellenismus alterum dici potest. Cim autem in Druidum superstitione multa peculiaria fuerimt, eam seor- sim paucis enarrabimus. Sabaismus in cceli, Solis, Lune, atque stellarum cultu et religione constitit; hominum demortuorum et deemonum venerationem ei addidit Hellenismus. Simulacrorum, imaginum, et stellarum adoratio, utrique communis. Coelos autem prius, quam ccelites fictitios venerata est idololatrarum turba. In Sabaismo itaque sew rerum ccelestium cultu, initium habuit idolo- latria. Id primd probatum dabimus. Deinde paucis ostendemus, quas prave superstitionis ansas arripuit humanum genus; quibusque vanis ratiocinationibus usus, homines in fraudem et errorem Satanas allexit; atque quoad conjecturis assequi possumus, tempus pernicio- sissimi erroris ortis designabimus.

    English

    I. Paul the apostle, in the third chapter of the Epistle to the Colossians, teaches that in Jesus Christ there is neither Greek, nor Jew, nor Barbarian, nor Scythian. From this Epiphanius, in the first book against Heresies, draws out various species of religion: Barbarism, Scythism, Hellenism, and Judaism. He writes that Barbarism prevailed from Adam to Noah; Scythism from Noah to the age of Serug, at which point Hellenism was introduced; and he traces the beginning of Judaism from the circumcision of Abraham. But since he holds that the entry of idolatry into the world occurred after the flood, it is clear that by Barbarism he understands that ferocity and violence of morals which laid waste the antediluvian world. Between Scythism and Hellenism he places this distinction: that image-worship was introduced by the latter, from which the former was free. Whether he has distinguished these things rightly or not, let others judge; Petavius denies it in his annotations on that passage. We, for our part, hold that all that idolatrous worship which occupied nearly the whole world was of two kinds, one of which may be called Sabaism, and the other Hellenism. But since there were many peculiarities in the superstition of the Druids, we will describe that separately in a few words. Sabaism consisted in the worship and religion of the sky, the sun, the moon, and the stars; Hellenism added to it the veneration of deceased men and of demons. The adoration of images, likenesses, and stars was common to both. But the crowd of idolaters worshipped the heavens before they worshipped fictitious celestial beings. Thus idolatry had its beginning in Sabaism, that is, in the worship of celestial things. This we will first demonstrate. Then we will show in brief what handles of corrupt superstition the human race seized upon, and by what vain reasonings Satan drew men into deceit and error; and, as far as we are able to determine by conjecture, we will mark the time of the origin of this most pernicious error.

    Translator note: Greek terms in original are OCR-garbled (Barbarismon, Scythismon, Hellenismon, Ioudaismon, agalmatopoia). Translated from context and inferred forms.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Initium sui in mundo idololatriam posuisse in cceli solisque cultu, probant omnia rerum preeteritarum monumenta. Exstant enim ultra omnem historiz profane fidem, et vetustissimam inter gentes rerum memoriam, illustria hujus sceleris in Vetere Testamento testi- monia. In hune sensum scriptor antiquissimus, sive is Moses fuerit, quod maxime probabile, sive alius vir divinus ejus etati sup- par, per quem Spiritus Sanctus Jobi historiam ecclesiz fidei concre- didit, viri sanctissimi verba apologetica refert: Cap, xxxi. 26-28, “ Si vidi solem quando splendebat, et lunam honorifice incedentem ; et seduxit sese in abscondito cor meum, et osculatum est manum meam os meum: etiam hoc fuisset iniquitas judicata, quia abnegas- sem Deum desuper.” Pace eorum dixerim, ineptissima sunt, qu Chrysostomus, Nilus, Olympiodorus, veterumque alii in hunc locum commentantur. Negant hic de idololatria agi, Jobum autem, cum neget manum suam osculatum esse os suum, significare voluisse, se nunquam sensisse adeo arroganter de suis virtutibus et operibus, que per solem denotat, neque de nominis fama, quam lune confert, ut manus sua osculata fuerit os suum, tanquam, quicquid opis aut facultatis haberet, id ex se ipso perfecisset. Inepta inquam hc sunt et tam loci scopo, quam verbis ipsis repugnantia. De ccelestium cultu apertissime agit vir sanctus. Dum autem a se crimen hoc accurate molitur, alios tunc temporis quamplurimos in eo versatos fuisse, palam facit. Vixit Jobus, post dispersionem Babylonicam ann. 350, ann. mun. 2100, aut eo circiter. Eo seculo progressum fecisse, atque se longe diffudisse superstitionem istam, verba osten- dunt. Initium autem erroris cordis seductioni ascribit Jobus.

    English

    II. That idolatry established its beginning in the world in the worship of the sky and the sun is proved by all the monuments of past ages. For there exist in the Old Testament, beyond all the credibility of profane history and the most ancient memory of events among the nations, illustrious testimonies of this crime. To this effect, the most ancient writer — whether he was Moses, which is most probable, or another divinely inspired man of equal age, through whom the Holy Spirit entrusted the history of Job to the faith of the church — records the apologetic words of that most holy man: cap. xxxi. 26-28, “If I have seen the sun when it shone, and the moon walking honorably; and my heart has secretly seduced itself, and my mouth has kissed my hand: this also would have been iniquity deserving judgment, because I would have denied God who is above.” With due respect to them, I would say that what Chrysostom, Nilus, Olympiodorus, and other ancients comment on this passage is most inept. They deny that idolatry is being discussed here, and claim that Job, in denying that his hand kissed his mouth, meant to say that he had never felt so arrogantly about his own virtues and works — which he denotes by the sun — or about the fame of his name, which he attributes to the moon, as to have kissed his own hand, as if whatever help or ability he possessed he had achieved from himself alone. These things, I say, are inept, and contrary both to the scope of the passage and to its very words. The holy man is speaking most openly about the worship of celestial bodies. Moreover, while he carefully separates this crime from himself, he makes plain that very many others in that time were engaged in it. Job lived some 350 years after the Babylonian dispersion, in the year of the world 2100, or thereabouts. The words show that in that century this superstition had made progress and had spread far and wide. But Job attributes the beginning of error to the seduction of the heart.

    Translator note: OCR hyphenation artifacts silently resolved throughout.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Alibi etiam Spiritus Sanctus istum idololatriz: fontem detegit, Deut. xi. 16, “ Cave ne te cor tuum decipiat, et avertat te ad deos alienos.” Alia omnia ad Deum verum indigitandum apta nata sunt; in solo corde humano omne periculum situm est. Ratiocinationum ideo inanium specie (que vim nullam habuissent, nisi prius ab amore Dei atque rerum spiritualium toti fuissent conversi), decepti, primé secretd, mox palam solem et lunam religiose venerati sunt, anti- quissimi idololatre. Eas rationum umbras proximo in capite ex- ponemus. Modus culttis, quem memorat, adoratio simplex est. Ador- atio autem est, per manis ad os adductionem, religiosa salutatio. In ea primitim se expressit cordis error: alice religionis ceremoniz, sensim introductz. Ita Socratem solem salutasse, atque éxoraow aliquoties in eo cultu passum fuisse, narrat Plato. Aucta in immensum supersti- tione, duravit tamen per omnia antique ignorantiz secula simplex illa adoratio. Catulus, in Cicer. de Nat. Deor. lib. i. cap. xxviil.:— “Constiteram, exorientem auroram forte salutans, Cum subitd a leva Roscius exoritur.”

    English

    The Holy Spirit also elsewhere reveals this source of idolatry: Deut. xi. 16, “Beware lest your heart deceive you, and turn you away to foreign gods.” All other things are naturally suited to point toward the true God; all the danger lies in the human heart alone. Therefore, deceived by the appearance of empty reasonings — which would have had no force, unless they had first been wholly turned away from love of God and of spiritual things — the most ancient idolaters worshipped the sun and moon religiously, at first in secret, and then openly. We will set forth those shadows of reasoning in the next chapter. The mode of worship that he mentions is simple adoration. Now adoration is a religious salutation expressed by bringing the hand to the mouth. In this the error of the heart first expressed itself; other religious ceremonies were introduced gradually. Thus Plato relates that Socrates greeted the sun, and sometimes underwent a state of ecstasy in that form of worship. Although superstition grew immensely, yet that simple adoration endured through all the ages of ancient ignorance. Catulus, in Cicero, On the Nature of the Gods, book i. chap. xxviii.: “I had stopped, as it happened, greeting the rising dawn, when suddenly Roscius arose on my left.”

    Translator note: Greek word for ecstasy/trance (ekstasin) is OCR-garbled in the original; translated from context.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Orientem enim solem precipue venerati sunt. Inde Pompeii in declinatam Syllze dominationem scomma fastidiosum: Ty 7Asov dvee- rérrovra wrsioves, dudmevov, rpooxvvovow-—* Plures solem orientem, quam occidentem adorant,” Plutarch. in Vit. Pomp. Atque hine templa, solis ortum spectantia, structa. Neque aliunde provenit mos iste versus orientem se incurvandi et adorandi, antiquus satis inter Christianos deosdasmoviZovras, quamvis aliz rationes cultui ei supersti- tioso pretendantur; nam sunt plane futiles omnes.

    English

    For they especially worshipped the rising sun. Hence the contemptuous gibe of Pompey against the declining dominion of Sulla: “More people worship the rising sun than the setting sun” — Plutarch, Life of Pompey. And from this, temples were built facing the rising of the sun. Nor does the ancient custom among Christians of bowing toward the east and worshipping come from any other source — though other reasons are put forward for that superstitious practice — for they are all plainly futile.

    Translator note: Greek quotation OCR-garbled; translated from the author’s own Latin gloss immediately following.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Porro, negat Jobus manum suam ori admotam, illud oscula- tam fuisse, seu oscula pressisse. Osculwm enim culttis etiam religiosi pignus et signum fuit. Ita Psaltes, Ps. i. 12, 7279PW3, “ Osculamini filium;” hoc est, cultu religioso adorate. Loci sensum corrumpunt LXX., verba reddentes, ApéZacte rasdefas, quos sequitur vulgatus in- terpres. Hieronymus agnoscit cultum religiosum intendi, atque ideo verba transfert, “Adorate pure.” Osculis etiam idola venerari, olim atque etiamnum solenne: Hos. xiii. 2, APY DIY “Vitulos osculentur,” hoe est, adorent; ut idem Hieronymus advers. Rufinum, lib. i. “Herculis simulacra,’ inquit in Verrem iv. Cicero, “non solum venerari, sed etiam osculari soliti fuerunt.” “In adorando dextram ad osculum referimus, totumque corpus circumagimus,” ut Plinius lib. Xxviii. cap. ii. Istius corporis versus seu circumflexionis rationem reddit in Vita Numz Plutarchus. Nume dicit fuisse institutum, +) xpooxuvely repiorpodouévous, “ ut circumagant se adorantes.” Addit, "H 6: sepiorpopy ray rpocxuvovrwy, AéyeTas uty arowlunors sivas THs TOD xéowov repipopacc— Conversio adorantium, simulachrum orbis mundi esse dicitur,” seu gyri ccelorum, quem sol peragit. Sed flexio ista corporis introducta videtur post templa, orientem spectantia, condita. Cum enim in eis necesse habuerint, qui idola adorarent, se occiden-

    English

    III. Furthermore, Job denies that his hand, brought to his mouth, had kissed it, or had pressed a kiss. For the kiss was indeed a pledge and sign of religious worship. So the Psalmist, Ps. ii. 12, in Hebrew, “Kiss the Son” — that is, worship with religious reverence. The LXX (Septuagint) corrupts the sense of the passage, rendering the words as “Lay hold of instruction,” and the Vulgate interpreter follows them. Jerome acknowledges that religious worship is intended, and therefore renders the words, “Worship purely.” The veneration of idols by kisses was also an ancient practice, and remains so: Hos. xiii. 2, in Hebrew, “Let them kiss the calves” — that is, let them worship — as the same Jerome states in Against Rufinus, book i. “They were accustomed,” says Cicero in the Verrine Orations iv., “not only to venerate the statues of Hercules, but also to kiss them.” “In adoring, we bring the right hand to a kiss, and turn the whole body around,” as Pliny, book xxviii. chap. ii. Plutarch, in the Life of Numa, gives the rationale for this turning or bending of the body. He says it was instituted at Numa’s direction that those who worship should turn around. He adds: “The turning of those who worship is said to be an imitation of the revolution of the world” — that is, of the circuit of the heavens which the sun traverses. But this bending of the body seems to have been introduced after temples facing the east were built. For since those who worshipped idols in them were compelled to face toward the west —

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (continued in block 107). Hebrew and Greek phrases are OCR-garbled; translated from the author’s own Latin glosses. Greek phrase from Plutarch rendered from the author’s Latin translation immediately following.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    188 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LiB. 11. tem versus incurvare, corpus circumegerunt, quo ostenderent se solem precipue intendere. Indos in adoratione osculis tripudia addidisse affirmat Lucianus, zep) épyfoews. Etiam Apuleius iv. de Asin. de formosa virgine, quam ut deam mirabantur loquens. “ Multi,” inquit, “civium admoventes oribus suis dextram, priore digito in erectum pollicem residente, ut ipsam prorsus deam Venerem reli- giosis adorationibus venerabantur.” Postquam quidem simulacra erecta fuerunt, ipsa osculati sunt; in cultum autem ccelestium, solis scilicet et lunce utpote absentium, manum ori admovere solim soliti sunt: atque alia etiam simulacra, cum in transitu hand licuerit re- ligioni vacare. Ita Minutius Felix, Cecilium simulacro Serapidis denotato, “admovisse manum ori, et osculum labris pressisse.”

    English

    — they turned their bodies around, in order to show that they were directing themselves primarily toward the sun. Lucian, in On the Dance, affirms that the Indians added dancing to kisses in adoration. Also Apuleius, in the fourth book of The Golden Ass, speaking of a beautiful maiden whom they admired as a goddess: “Many of the citizens,” he says, “bringing their right hand to their mouths, with the forefinger resting upon the upright thumb, worshipped her with religious adorations as if she were the goddess Venus herself.” When statues were erected, they kissed them directly; but in the worship of celestial bodies — namely, the sun and moon, as being absent — they were accustomed only to bring the hand to the mouth; and they did the same with other statues as well, when they could not, while passing by, take the time to perform full religious devotion. So Minutius Felix relates that Caecilius, upon noticing a statue of Serapis, “brought his hand to his mouth and pressed a kiss with his lips.”

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence continued from block 106. Running header is a print artifact from the original book. Greek title of Lucian’s work OCR-garbled; inferred as On the Dance (Peri Orcheseos).

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Nondum (seculo scilicet Jobiano) soli, equis, vespertilionibus, muribus, ceterisque reptilibus (de quibus Maimonides parte tertia, More Nebuch. cap. xxix.), aut frugibus, multo minus humano san- guine, quod postea factum, litatum erat. Adorationem simplicem, hoc est, cordis cultum, solius corporis actionibus et incurvationibus sese exserentem, frugum terre oblationes exceperunt. Hactenus enim sententiz Porphyrii in secundo ep! doy Hs tubbyav accedimus. Prima sacrificia idolis oblata, non ex animalibus et sanguine; sed e terre frugibus constiterunt. Certissimum est primum Deo gratum sacrificium sanguineum fuisse, Gen. iv. 4; etiam post diluvium, Gen. viii. 20. Neque dubium est, quin, quamdiu Deum verum solum cultu religioso prosecuti sunt homines, eum sacrificiis san- guineis venerati sint. Ad idola conversi, non ausi sunt illico, nec nisi longo post tempore ex animalibus sacrificia eis offere. Illorum prima sacrificia post adorationem fuére ex frugibus terre. Ita far, vinum et oleum Israélitas Baali, hoc est, soli obtulisse, conqueritur propheta, Hos. 1. 8. Et apud poetam,—

    English

    IV. In the age of Job, sacrifice had not yet been offered to the sun, to horses, to bats, to mice, and to other creeping things (concerning which Maimonides, in the third part of the Guide of the Perplexed, cap. xxix.), nor to grain, still less with human blood, as was done afterward. After simple adoration — that is, the worship of the heart expressing itself solely through bodily acts and bowings — offerings of the fruits of the earth followed. For up to this point we agree with the opinion of Porphyry in the second book of On Abstinence from Animal Food. The first sacrifices offered to idols consisted not of animals and blood, but of the fruits of the earth. It is most certain that the first sacrifice pleasing to God was a blood sacrifice, Gen. iv. 4; and also after the flood, Gen. viii. 20. Nor is there any doubt that, as long as men worshipped the true God alone with religious devotion, they honored Him with blood sacrifices. When they turned to idols, they did not dare immediately, nor until a long time afterward, to offer them sacrifices from animals. Their first sacrifices, after adoration, were from the fruits of the earth. Thus the prophet complains that the Israelites offered grain, wine, and oil to Baal — that is, to the sun — Hos. 1. 8. And in the poet,—

    Translator note: Porphyry’s work title OCR-garbled; inferred as On Abstinence from Animal Food (Peri Apochis Empsychon). Citation Hos. 1. 8 preserved as in original.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “Tlli ad surgentem conyersi lumina solem Dant fruges manibus salsas.’’—Avn, xii. 172.

    English

    “Those, turned with eyes toward the rising sun, offer salted grain with their hands.” — Aen. xii. 172.

    Translator note: OCR garbled the opening word (Tlli = illi) and the book abbreviation (Avn = Aen. = Aeneid); reference is Virgil’s Aeneid xii. 172.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Pythagorici, a sanguine animalium abstinentes, adorationi adjecerunt hymnos. Ii [hymni] etiam cultus religiosi veri aut superstitiosi pars notissima. Istiusmodifuere Homeri et Callimachi, qui exstant. Alize postea plurime ceremoniz inter gentes admissee, quee partim ex vouo- deotag Mosaicee fama obscurissima, partim ex Satansze xaxolndr‘q pro- dierunt.

    English

    The Pythagoreans, abstaining from the blood of animals, added hymns to adoration. These hymns also were a most well-known part of true or superstitious religious worship. Such were those of Homer and Callimachus, which are extant. Many other ceremonies were afterward received among the nations, which derived partly from the very obscure fame of Mosaic legislation, and partly from Satan’s cunning malice.

    Translator note: Greek terms OCR-garbled: nomothesias Mosaikes (Mosaic legislation) and kakoetheia or similar (cunning malice) of Satan, both inferred from context.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Deinde sceleris hujus naturam et meritum addit vir sanctissi- mus. Naturam in abnegatione Dei omnipotentis, qui supra est, omnia regentis, omnia disponentis, quique ipsum solem creavit, sitam esse docet. “ Abnegassem,” inquit, “ Deum 332 desuper.” Contra forsan quam multis eo errore implicatis visum est. Vix arbi- trantur plurimi mortalium omnem creaturarum cultum religiosum, esse Dei Creatoris abnegationem. Signanter autem addit Dyan Cum enim precipua ratio cultus solaris in eo semper exstitit, quod eum supra omnia ferri homines viderint, Deum solum supra omnia exaltatum esse indicat. Recte in hunc sensum Maimonides de Ido- lolat. lib. ii: Adis MINA JNWwWins Nin A MAYd Sowin,—“ Qui conver- titur ad idololatriam deficit a tota lege.’ Et paulo ante, “ Ecce hic discis eum, qui idololatriam suscipit, negare totam legem, om- nesque prophetas, et quicquid mandatum prophetis est, a primo homine usque ad finem mundi.”

    English

    V. Then the most holy man adds the nature and desert of this crime. He teaches that its nature consists in the denial of the omnipotent God who is above, who governs all things, who disposes all things, and who created the sun itself. “I would have denied,” he says, “God who is above.” This is perhaps contrary to what has seemed right to many who are entangled in that error. Most mortals scarcely consider all religious worship of creatures to be a denial of God the Creator. But he significantly adds the word meaning “above” or “from on high”; for since the chief reason for solar worship has always been that men have seen it carried above all things, he indicates that God alone is exalted above all things. Rightly, in this sense, Maimonides, On Idolatry, book ii., states in Hebrew: “He who turns to idolatry falls away from the whole law.” And a little before: “Behold, here you learn that he who takes up idolatry denies the whole law, and all the prophets, and whatever was commanded to the prophets, from the first man to the end of the world.”

    Translator note: Hebrew words in original are OCR-garbled. The author provides his own Latin translation immediately following, which has been used as the basis for the English rendering. Hebrew word for from above (me’al) is discussed but OCR-garbled.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Hujusmodi solis, luneeque cultum iniquitatem judicatam esse addit; hoc est, vel severo Dei judicio et animadversione dignissi- mam, vel piis omnibus merito abominandam. Pro “sole” textus habet Tis, seu lucem nar’ dvrovowaciay. Inde Sol, Horus dictus.

    English

    VI. He adds that this kind of worship of the sun and moon was declared an iniquity deserving judgment — that is, most worthy of the severe judgment and punishment of God, or justly to be abominated by all the godly. For “sun” the text has the Hebrew word for light by way of preeminent denomination. Hence the sun was called Horus.

    Translator note: Greek phrase kat’ antonomasian (by antonomasia / preeminent denomination) is OCR-garbled; translated from context. Hebrew word Or (light) referenced but OCR-garbled.

  14. Original

    VII. Huic testimonio concinunt loca nonnulla Deuteronomii. Hic autem cultus siderum celestium, presertim solis, qui sine dubio statim a dispersione Babylonica mundum invasit, catholicismum ob- tinuit, antequam idola, que coluit Hellenismus, vel nota fuerunt, vel nata.

    English

    VII. Several passages from Deuteronomy harmonize with this testimony. Moreover, this worship of the celestial bodies, especially of the sun, which without doubt immediately overran the world from the Babylonian dispersion, obtained universal prevalence before the idols that Hellenism worshipped were either known or born.

  15. Original

    VIII. Qui primi palam prave huic superstitioni se dederunt, ffigyptii fuerunt. Id mox ostensuri sumus, ex Diodoro, Lactantio, aliisque. Illos sequuti sunt Babylonii et Chaldzi omnes. Non alius quam Sol, Bel erat. Hezekiz ideo Deus succensuit, quod cum rex Babylonize legatos miserat, de miraculo descensionis solaris sciscita- turos, 2 Chron. xxxii. 31, non ansam arripuerit Deum verum enar- randi, solemque ei creaturam dicto audientem. iX. De antiquis Persis [Massagetis] idem testatur Herodotus in

    English

    VIII. The first to give themselves openly and wickedly to this superstition were the Egyptians. We shall demonstrate this shortly from Diodorus, Lactantius, and others. The Babylonians and all the Chaldeans followed them. Bel was none other than the Sun. God was angry with Hezekiah because, when the king of Babylon had sent ambassadors to inquire about the miracle of the sun's descent (2 Chron. 32:31), he did not seize the opportunity to proclaim the true God and declare to them that the sun is a creature obedient to His command. IX. Herodotus testifies the same thing concerning the ancient Persians [the Massagetae] in

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Keio, cap. CCxvi.: Gedy, Inquit, wodvov 7 Aroy ceCovras, +H Ivover ierougs— “Solum e diis solem colunt, eique equos sacrificant.” Is etiam Mi- thra erat maximus, si non’solus apud Persas antiquos Deus: M/dpay vouiCovoww oi Wépocu civas rev jAsovr-—“ Mithram Persze solem esse, arbi- trabantur,’ Gregor. Naziauzen. Orat. i. adv. Julianum. Similiter Strabo: @ety d: HAs wbvov jyodvrar robrw inrodurotor—* Deum solem duntaxat esse, putant, et ei sacrificabant.” _ X. Deum unicum Persarum veterum solem fuisse, videntur omnes affirmare. Id negat Cl. Vossius lib. ii. de Idololat. et contra Hero- dotum, allatis ex Plutarcho et Hesychio testimoniis, alios deos illos admisisse, docet. Verum neutiquam constat, eos more idololatraruam solito alios in deorum numerum ante Plutarchi tempora non retul- isse, quos diebus Herodoti nondum coluerunt. Postquam enim se arobedosws, eb numina conficiendi jure donasset humanum genus, crevit indies deorum numerus. Triginta millia recensuit Varro, De seculis autem prioribus probe Satyricus, Juy. Sat. xii. 46:—

    English

    Clio, ch. 216: "They worship," he says, "the sun alone of the gods, and sacrifice horses to him." Mithras also was the greatest, if not the only, god among the ancient Persians: "The Persians believed Mithras to be the sun" — Gregory of Nazianzus, Oration 1 against Julian. Similarly Strabo: "They believe that the sun alone is God, and to him they sacrificed." X. All seem to affirm that the sun was the sole god of the ancient Persians. The distinguished Vossius denies this in book 2 of his work On Idolatry, and, citing testimonies from Plutarch and Hesychius against Herodotus, he teaches that they admitted other gods. Yet it is by no means established that they had not, after the manner customary among idolaters, enrolled others in the number of gods before the time of Plutarch, whom they had not yet worshipped in the days of Herodotus. For after the human race had, by its own authority, granted itself the right of fabricating divine powers, the number of gods increased daily. Varro counted thirty thousand. Concerning the earlier ages, the Satirist aptly remarks (Juv. Sat. 12:46):

    Translator note: Greek passages OCR-damaged; translated from the author's own interleaved Latin renderings and context.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    —— “ Nec turba deorum Talis, ut est hodie; contentaque sidera paucis Numinibus, miserum urgebant Atlanta minore Pondere.”’ Sed neque Herodotus absolute dicit solem apud Persas unicum numen haberi, sed eorum omnium potius deorum, quos Grecia venerata est, solem solum apud Persas in divino honore fuisse. Nam alia etiam sidera et elementa, quorum cum sole eadem est ratio, inter o:€éouare Persica ipse alibi memorat. [Clio, cap. exxxi.] @dovor, inquit, jA‘w re nal ccrgvn, xoel yh, nou) aupl, nad Vdar1, x00! évéwororr—“ Soli, lune, terre, igni, aque, et ventis sacrificant.” Horum enim cultus pene ubivis solarem comitatus est. Tobroror, addit, wiv 6% wobvoros dover d&pyibev-— His solis jam deinde ab initio sacra faciunt.” In iis ido- lolatria originem habuit. ’Exijuewadjnoor 0: xad +3 Odpavin Sven—* Ab aliis didicerunt cceli exercitum sacrificiis colere.”

    English

    "Nor was the throng of gods such as it is today; and the stars, content with a few divine powers, pressed upon wretched Atlas with a lighter burden." But neither does Herodotus say absolutely that the sun is the sole divine power among the Persians; rather, he says that of all the gods whom Greece worshipped, only the sun was held in divine honor among the Persians. For he mentions elsewhere that other stars and elements as well, which stand in the same relation as the sun, are among the Persian sacred objects [Clio, ch. 131]: "They sacrifice," he says, "to the sun, moon, earth, fire, water, and winds." For the worship of these has accompanied solar worship almost everywhere. "To these alone," he adds, "they have offered sacred rites from the beginning." In these things idolatry had its origin. "From others they learned to worship the host of heaven with sacrifices."

    Translator note: Greek passages OCR-damaged; translated from the author's own Latin renderings.

  18. Original

    XI. Hine apud Diogenem Laértium in operis procemio, scriptores histori Magorum Herodotum, sui scilicet oblitum, mendacii argu- unt, quod Xerxem jacula in solem torsisse scripserit, cum is a Magis qui Xerxi in expeditione adfuerunt, superstitionis Persice antistiti- bus, pro Deo habitus sit.

    English

    XI. Hence in Diogenes Laertius, in the preface to his work, the historians of the Magi charge Herodotus — as having forgotten himself — with falsehood, because he wrote that Xerxes hurled javelins at the sun, since the sun was held to be God by the Magi who accompanied Xerxes on his expedition, those guardians of Persian superstition.

  19. Original

    XII. Addit vero Herodotus, “ Moris habent editissimis quibusque montibus conscensis, Jovi hostias immolare; omnem gyrum cceli, Jovem appellantes.” Quo nomine autem cali gyrum, sua lingua vocitabant, plane ignotum. Greecis enim et Romanis aliarum gen- tium deos, eorum nominibus, quorum apud ipsos cultus invaluerat, indigitare, erat usitatissimum. Hactenus autem recte Herodotus, quod, quamvis Jovem Persas coluisse, fingat, Greecanicum illum, quem induxit, ‘EAAjuowéy se non intendisse, ostendat. Aliter alii, Ita Gallos et Germanos, Jovem et Mercurium coluisse, scribunt. No- mina ista ne fando quidem audivisse Celtarum ullos, ante Greecorum et Romanorum in Gallias adventum, docet omnis, que superest, primordiorum istarum gentium memoria. Cum autem essent Greci et Romani in gentium, nationum, religionumque originum cognitione infantissimi, non crediderunt mortale genus ullibi supra ipsorum figmenta sapuisse.

    English

    XII. Herodotus adds, moreover: "It is their custom, having ascended the highest mountains, to offer sacrifices to Jupiter, calling the entire circuit of the heavens Jupiter." By what name, however, they called the circuit of the heavens in their own language is entirely unknown. For it was most common among Greeks and Romans to designate the gods of other nations by the names of those whose worship had prevailed among themselves. Thus far Herodotus is correct in that, although he pretends that the Persians worshipped Jupiter, he shows that he did not intend the Greek Jupiter whom he introduced — the Hellenic one. Others write differently. Thus they write that the Gauls and Germans worshipped Jupiter and Mercury. But all the surviving memory of the origins of those peoples demonstrates that none of the Celts had ever so much as heard those names before the arrival of the Greeks and Romans in Gaul. Since, however, the Greeks and Romans were most ignorant in their knowledge of the origins of peoples, nations, and religions, they did not believe that the human race anywhere had thought beyond their own inventions.

  20. Original

    XIII. Rectius vulgd, et ad veritatem propius Cesar de Germanis, Bell. Gall. lib. vi. cap. xxi., “Deorum numero eos solos ducunt, quos cer- nunt,... Solem, Vulcanum, Lunam, reliquos ne fama quidem accepe- runt.” Aliter Tacitus, qui Herculem, Martem, Mercurium, et Isim, eos coluisse, auctor est. “Plura igitur et certiora de religione Germanorum Tacito nota, quam Cesari,” inquit Lipsius. “Et Caesar seu in Gallia, seu in Germania hc percunctatus sit, non recte aut illi narratum est, aut ipse nom satis diligenter inquisivit,” ut Montanus in eum locum Czsaris. Sed revera Tacitus, aut ipse deceptus est, aut alios sponte decipit. Nomina Romanis usitata, pro libitu imponit diis Germanorum. Neque enim Woden Mercurius fuit, aut Taranis Jupiter, aut Hesus Mars. Romana illa nomina eque Germanis ignota, ac fabule que in Hellenismo eorum culttis fundamentum: Eostre verd, sive Aistar, eadem forsan dea erat cum Astarte Syrorum. De ea Beda: “ Kostermoneth, qui nunc Pascha; hic mensis inter- pretatur quondam a dea illorum, que Eostre vocabatur, et cui in illo festa celebrant, nomen habuisse.” Et sane verbum Eostar prope accedit ad Syrum nomen "AVY, quod dex Syrze proprium, nam quod MAY etiam dicitur numero multitudinis, imaginum multi- tudinem, seu cultum ejus pluribus in locis institutum denotat. Chris- tianos etiam festum ad cursus lunaris observationem instituentes, arbitrati sunt gentiles lunam, aut Astarten seu Kostre coluisse; unde nomen illud usque adhuc retinetur.

    English

    XIII. More accurately and closer to the truth is Caesar on the Germans, in Gallic War, book 6, ch. 21: "They reckon in the number of gods only those whom they can see ... the Sun, Vulcan, the Moon; the rest they have not even heard of by report." Tacitus differs, asserting that they worshipped Hercules, Mars, Mercury, and Isis. "Tacitus therefore knew more and more certain things about the religion of the Germans than Caesar," says Lipsius. "And whether Caesar made these inquiries in Gaul or in Germany, either the account given to him was inaccurate, or he himself did not investigate with sufficient care" — so Montanus on that passage of Caesar. But in truth Tacitus was either himself deceived or willingly deceives others. He imposes Roman names at his pleasure upon the gods of the Germans. For Woden was not Mercury, nor was Taranis Jupiter, nor Hesus Mars. Those Roman names were as unknown to the Germans as the myths that form the foundation of their worship in Hellenism. Eostre, however, or Aistar, was perhaps the same goddess as the Astarte of the Syrians. Concerning her, Bede writes: "Eostermonath, which is now called Pascha; this month formerly took its name from a goddess of theirs called Eostre, in whose honor they celebrated festivals in that month." And indeed the word Eostar closely approaches the Syriac name Ashtoreth, which is the proper name of the Syrian goddess; for the fact that it is also said in the plural number denotes a multitude of images, or her worship established in multiple places. The pagans, seeing that Christians also established a feast tied to the observation of the lunar cycle, concluded that they were worshipping the moon, or Astarte, or Eostre; hence that name is retained to this day.

  21. Original

    XIV. Mercurium, Martem, Jovem, Minervam, Gallos coluisse, eadem illis assignantes que Greci et Romani, Cesar affirmat. Sed superstitionem istam a Greecis Massiliensibus hauserunt; ad Druidum enim instituta non pertinent. In foedere etiam, quod inter Cartha- ginienses, atque Philippum Macedoniz regem, aliosque, adversus Romanos initum est, apud Polybium, Histor. lib. xvu., Solem et Lunam deos exercituwm suorum vocant Carthaginienses; quo inter alia falsa numina eos antiquissimos deos fuisse ostendunt, cum omnes fere gentes primordia sua in armis et bellis posuerint.

    English

    XIV. Caesar affirms that the Gauls worshipped Mercury, Mars, Jupiter, and Minerva, assigning to them the same attributes as the Greeks and Romans. But they derived that superstition from the Greek Massilians; for it does not belong to the institutions of the Druids. Furthermore, in the covenant made between the Carthaginians and Philip, king of Macedon, and others, against the Romans, as recorded in Polybius, Histories, book 17, the Carthaginians call the Sun and Moon the gods of their armies; by which, among other false divine powers, they show that these were the most ancient gods, since nearly all peoples placed their beginnings in arms and warfare.

  22. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XV. Ipsos etiam Greecos, non alios primitus deos coluisse, quam solem, lunam, et astra, Plato testis est in Cratylo, baivovraé wos, inquit [Soe.], of rparros Tov avipurun ray wep) THY “EAAKOM rouroug Lovous Tods Deods jystovos, obs wep vov ror.rol ray BapCdpuy, | Arey xa) o&AnaY Hal YyAv Kol horpa xa) odpavivr cre oby aire dpivres wdvra cael iévra dOpduw nal Jedvra, dad ravens THs Ploews rig Tou Jet Ieods adrode erovosdoour— Mihi quidem illi homines videntur, qui Greeciam primi tenuerunt, eos tantum deos censuisse, quos nunc barbarorum plerique colunt; solem nimirum, lunam, terram, astra, que cum ipsi viderint omnia continuo cursu ferri, ab illo rodg Seodg (deos) nomindrint.” Neque inepta est, uti videbimus, ista, quam adfert, etymologia nominis illius, 3eé¢.

    English

    XV. That the Greeks themselves also originally worshipped no gods other than the sun, moon, and stars, Plato is a witness in the Cratylus, where Socrates says: "It seems to me that those who first held Greece reckoned as gods only those whom many of the barbarians still worship today — namely, the sun, moon, earth, stars, and heaven; and since they saw all these things perpetually moving and running, it was from this notion of running (thein) that they named them gods (theous)." Nor is the etymology of that name, theos, which he offers, inappropriate, as we shall see.

    Translator note: Greek passage heavily OCR-damaged; translated from the author's own interleaved Latin rendering and context; Greek etymological argument (thein/theous) reconstructed from the Latin paraphrase.

  23. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVI. Atque hinc erat, quod antiquitus templa omnia, utpote soli erecta, versus orientem spectirint, portas tamen etiam sacras habu- erint australes. Ita Homerus antrum suum sacrum Ithacense bipatens statuit ; portam autem australem diis sacram, Odys. N. v. 109-112:— Ada 0 re ai Svan eioiv: Al piv opis Bostao, norasCore) avbparorosy, AID al opis Nérov clad Ssarepas ods xi xsivy *"Avopts sivtprovras, HAN adavirwy 6065 tori.

    English

    XVI. And hence it was that all temples of antiquity, being erected to the sun, faced toward the east, yet also had sacred gates on the south side. Thus Homer describes his sacred Ithacan cave as having two entrances; and the southern gate he declares sacred to the gods, Odyssey N (Book 13), vv. 109-112: "But there are two gates: one facing toward the north, by which men descend; the other on the south side, more divine, by which those who enter do not go — it is the path of the immortals."

    Translator note: Greek verse OCR-damaged; translated from context and Homeric passage known to be Odyssey 13.109-112; English rendering is a reconstruction of the Greek rather than a direct reading of the OCR text.

  24. Original

    “Sed janua duplex, Heee Boream spectans, homines admittit ; at ila

    English

    "But the door is double: this one, facing the North Wind, admits men; but that one

  25. Original

    Respiciens Austrum, divinior, invia prorsus

    English

    facing the South Wind, more divine, is altogether impassable

  26. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Est homini, preebetque viam immortalibus unis.” Hujus autem locorum sacrorum positionis, non alia ratio erat quam quod tempore meridiano sol ostio australi immineat; teste Por- phyrio. ‘Ioréow, inquit, oby xa) obulorov rig meonwCpias, xl rou vérov, én) o% Sbpq weonulpidCovrog rov Seov. Idem mos in locis, quae sacra, appellant, disponendis adhue ubivis retinetur.

    English

    It belongs to man, and provides a way to the immortals alone." Now the only reason for this positioning of sacred places was that at midday the sun looks directly upon the southern door, as Porphyry attests. "Know," he says, "that this is also a symbol of the south, and of the meridian, toward which the door faces, as God presides at midday." The same custom is still retained everywhere in arranging the places they call sacred.

    Translator note: Greek quotation from Porphyry is OCR-damaged; rendered from context and the surrounding Latin paraphrase.

  27. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVII. Hee de pluribus gentibus oropééyy dixisse sufficiat. De orientalibus posthae speciatim idem ostendemus. Hoe, inquam, sui initium in mundo fecit idololatria. Nondum inventa fuére simu- lacra aut imagines; nec stele aut columne religionis ergo erecta; nondum homines denati in numinum ordinem relati: in ccelo, et sole primé erratum est. Sceleris auctores primarios, tempus praecisum, et loca quibus ortum tulit, caliginosa nocte Deo premere visum est.

    English

    XVII. Let what has been said about several nations by way of preface suffice. We will show the same thing afterward specifically regarding the eastern peoples. This, I say, is how idolatry made its beginning in the world. Images or likenesses had not yet been invented; no pillars or columns had yet been erected for the sake of religion; no deceased men had yet been assigned to the rank of divine beings: the first error was in the heavens, and in the sun. It has pleased God to cover with deep darkness the primary authors of this crime, the precise time, and the places where it arose.

    Translator note: The word 'oropééyy' appears to be OCR corruption of a Greek term meaning 'by way of preface/introduction'; rendered from context.

  28. Original

    XVIII. Plane autem vana sunt et nugatoria, que de idolorum cultus origine ad Ptolem. de Astr. Judie. lib. i text. 17, dissertat Hieronymus Cardanus. “ Mercurius,” inquit, “junctus Veneri, fecit legem idolorum debilem, et luxui deditam, in qua omnia licent; et multiplicem propter Mercurii potentiam; ideoque cum Venus debilis sit, comparatione superiorum, facta est levis, plurium deorum, plena superstitionibus, et divinatione, et fabulis, que plena sunt etiam adulteriis et flagitiis aliis, et amoribus puerorum; Mercurius enim talia omnia significat.” Atque iterum: “Idolorum lex, quoniam a Venere suam originem habuit, initium sumpsit a meridie, scilicet Assyria, Babylonia, et Chaldeis; primus enim Belus Assyriorum rex adorari se precepit.” Hoc inquam est delirare. Quamvis autem heee fatua sint et insipida, illoque indigna prorsus, cui aliquid titubat levee sub parte mamille, tamen optandum esset, virum doctum in istis iInsania sue posuisse modum, neque ea effutiisse, quae eodem in loco, impie, stulte, et blaspheme, de nativitate Domini nostri Jesu Christi, atque ipsius lege, evomuit.

    English

    XVIII. But entirely vain and trifling are the things which Hieronymus Cardanus dissertates about the origin of idol worship in his commentary on Ptolemy, Astr. Judic., book i, text 17. "Mercury," he says, "joined with Venus, made the law of idols weak and given over to luxury, in which all things are permitted; and manifold on account of the power of Mercury; and therefore, since Venus is weak in comparison with the superior planets, it was made fickle, with many gods, full of superstitions and divination and fables, which are also full of adulteries and other vices, and of love of boys; for Mercury signifies all such things." And again: "The law of idols, because it had its origin from Venus, took its beginning from the south, namely Assyria, Babylon, and the Chaldeans; for Belus, king of the Assyrians, was the first to command that he be worshipped." This, I say, is sheer raving. But although these things are foolish and insipid, and utterly unworthy of one in whose breast there trembles even the slightest pulse, nevertheless one would wish that the learned man had set a limit to his madness in these matters, and had not blurted out what he vomited forth in that same place, impiously, foolishly, and blasphemously, concerning the birth of our Lord Jesus Christ, and His law.

  29. Original

    XIX. Nimrodum postquam in turre edificanda laborem frustra posuisset, non tantum in mores pessimos devolutum, sed et in idolo- latriam prolapsum esse, veteres omnes censent. Kum operi isti non adfuisse, sentit Cl. Bochartus, lib.i. cap. x., “cum aut nondum natus esset, aut adhuc puer.” Sed deest conjecture fundamentum; quam- vis enim credam Nimrodum nonnisi post populorum dispersionem tyrannidem occupasse, tamen cum filius fuerit Cushi, filii Chami natu maximi, sexaginta annos natus esse potuit, tum cum turris ex- strueretur. “Sed ibi loci posuit imperii sui initium, unde dispersus fuisset,” inquit vir doctissimus, “si fuisset ex fabricatoribus.” Sed non necesse est, ut dicamus omnes in universum homines ex eo loco depulsos fuisse; et si fuerint, certissimum est, eos statim iterum illum occupasse. Itaque non omnino improbabilis est veterum opinio: nihil est quod addam. Inter dispersos turris fabricatores, qui om- nem veri numinis reverentiam abjecerant, primo sensim et modice, deinde fuse et pracipitanter, scelus hoc crevit, et mundum invasit.

    English

    XIX. All the ancient writers judge that Nimrod, after he had expended his effort in vain on building the tower, fell not only into the worst moral corruption but also into idolatry. The distinguished Bochart, in book i, chapter x, holds that Nimrod was not present at that work, "since he had either not yet been born, or was still a boy." But this conjecture lacks a foundation; for although I believe that Nimrod did not seize his tyranny until after the dispersion of the peoples, yet since he was the son of Cush, the eldest son of Ham, he could have been sixty years old at the time the tower was being built. "But he established the beginning of his empire," says that most learned man, "in the very place from which he would have been dispersed, had he been one of the builders." But it is not necessary for us to say that all men without exception were driven from that place; and if they were, it is entirely certain that they immediately occupied it again. Therefore the opinion of the ancients is not altogether implausible: there is nothing I need to add. Among the dispersed builders of the tower, who had cast off all reverence for the true divine being, this crime grew first gradually and moderately, then broadly and headlong, and invaded the world.

  30. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XX. Intra verd non multorum seculorum spatium, constat omnes pene gentes divinum solis imperium suscepisse. Ita Pheenices teste Sanchuniathone. Todrov, inquit, hoc est, solem, Sedy evéuiZov jévov odpavod xbpiov, Bedocuny xarodvres, 6 gor mapa Points xbprog odpervot-— “Deum hunce unicum cceli dominum esse credebant, eumque propterea Belsamen, id est Phoenicum lingué cceli dominum, nominabant.”

    English

    XX. Within the space of not many centuries, it is established that nearly all nations accepted the divine sovereignty of the sun. So it was with the Phoenicians, as Sanchuniathon attests. "This one," he says — that is, the sun — "they considered the sole Lord of heaven, calling him Belsamen, which is in the Phoenician tongue 'lord of heaven.'" — "They believed this one to be the sole lord of heaven, and therefore called him Belsamen, that is, in the Phoenician tongue, lord of heaven."

    Translator note: Greek quotation from Sanchuniathon (via Philo of Byblos) is OCR-damaged; the Latin paraphrase immediately following the Greek is Owen's own translation of it, which has been used to render the Greek portion.

  31. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXI. Cultus ejus itaque catholicismum obtinuit ; et ipse rorvw- wyuier, Tdem erat t3 Fed Tiyaroya warpya wine vzhy ba bya by Syn WETS, Saturnus, Jupiter, Hammon, Mithra *Opo¢, Asdvuoos, Mars, Apollo, Osiris, Pan, Bacchus, Liber, Jupiter Sabazius, Hercules, Janus, Belenus, Abellio, et quid non. Inde Solem, Lunamque pupiaviwovg appellat Plutarchus. Coacervatis enim elogiis, titulisque congestis, capi numen putabant, maximoque inde affici honore; ita ut tandem qu diversa tantum nomina superstitionis fuerant, gras- sante errore diversa numina haberentur; ut recte doctissimus Ri- vetus in Hos. ii. 8. In rodvwwyuig etiam erat queedam cultis species. Unde Ovidius, Fast. lib. vi. 213:—

    English

    XXI. The worship of it therefore obtained universality; and the sun itself, by many names, was the same as Saturn, Jupiter, Hammon, Mithra, Horus, Adonis, Mars, Apollo, Osiris, Pan, Bacchus, Liber, Jupiter Sabazius, Hercules, Janus, Belenus, Abellio, and what not. Hence Plutarch calls the Sun and Moon "all-named" ones. For by heaping up epithets and piling on titles, they thought to capture the divine being and thereby to move it to the greatest honor; so that in the end what had been only different names of superstition came, as error spread, to be regarded as different divine beings — as the most learned Rivetus rightly notes on Hos. ii. 8. In the "many-namedness" there was also a certain form of worship. Hence Ovid, Fasti, book vi, 213:

    Translator note: The Greek text 'rorvwwyuier' and surrounding OCR-corrupted Greek rendered from context and the immediately following Latin explanation; the many divine names list is partially garbled by OCR and rendered from the recognizable elements and context.

  32. Original

    “Quzrebam, Nonas Sanco, Fidione referrem, An tibi, Semo pater: cum mihi Sancus ait: Cuicunque ex illis dederis, ego munus habebo, Nomina trina fero: sic voluere Cures.” Et Horatius, Car. Secul. v. 14:—

    English

    "I was wondering, whether I should assign the Nones to Sancus, or to Fidius, or to you, father Semo: when Sancus said to me: To whichever of those you give it, I shall receive the gift; I bear three names: so willed the people of Cures." And Horace, Carmen Saeculare, v. 14:

  33. Original

    “ Lenis Iythia, tuere matres, Sive tu Lucina probas vocari, Seu Genitalis.” Et Serm. vi. lib. ii. v. 20:—

    English

    "Gentle Ilithyia, protect mothers, whether you prefer to be called Lucina, or Genitalis." And Sermones, book ii, sat. vi, v. 20:

  34. Original

    “ Matutine pater, seu Jane libentius andis.”

    English

    "O father of the morning, or Janus, if that name pleases you better."

  35. Original

    Catullus etiam, Carm. xxxiv. 5, 13, 21:—

    English

    Catullus also, Carmen xxxiv, lines 5, 13, 21:

  36. Original

    “O Latonia, maximi Magna progenies Jovis; * Tu Lucina, dolentibus Juno dicta puerperis; Tu potens Trivia, et notho es Dicta lumine Luna.

    English

    "O daughter of Latona, great offspring of mighty Jupiter; you are Lucina, called Juno by women in the pain of childbirth; you are powerful Trivia, and by a borrowed light you are called Luna.

  37. Original

    Sis quocunque placet tibi Sancta nomine.’”’

    English

    Be holy by whatever name pleases you.'"

  38. Original

    Callimachus item Hym. in Apollin.:—

    English

    Callimachus likewise, Hymn to Apollo:—

  39. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    QorcrArAov, TorAAG ot Bondpopetoy xarbouCI, TloAAo} 33 Krdpiov, révern 26 ror ovvoma rorU | *Avrap tya Kapyesov. A more cultis solis diverso, a ceremoniis quibus colebatur, a bonis abs eo expetitis, a beneficiis, a locis, quibus solenniter adoratus est, nova nomina, novos titulos adeptus, sol nova processu temporis et liversa numina protrusit. Inde ex eventu, Judzi Scripturam per- vertentes asserunt Deum solem et lunam gentibus concessisse, ut udorarentur. Id colligunt ex verbis Mosis, Deut. iv. 19, “Ne forte sleves oculos tuos ad ccelos, et videas solem, et lunam, et stellas, omnem ccelorum militiam, et impellaris et incurves te eis, et servias sis, DYDWATOD NOM prayA oO Ds Fvioy Nim poy WN, quae partitus est Dominus Deus tuus omnibus populis sub omni celo.” Ratio vali- lissima ad coercendos populorum animos a ccelestium cultu. Do- minium illud, quod in sole, lundque fingunt, servitium est, omnium

    English

    Many are they who call upon Phoebus, many who invoke him as lord, many who share his name — but I make my way to Carneion. From the diverse manner of the sun's worship, from the ceremonies by which it was venerated, from the goods sought from it, from its benefactions, from the places in which it was solemnly adored, the sun acquired new names and new titles, and in the course of time thrust forward new and diverse divine beings. From this circumstance the Jews, perverting Scripture, assert that God granted the sun and moon to the gentiles for worship. They gather this from the words of Moses, Deut. 4:19: "Lest perhaps you lift up your eyes to heaven, and see the sun, and the moon, and the stars, and all the host of heaven, and be driven and bow down to them, and serve them" — which the Lord your God has apportioned to all peoples under all heaven. This is a most powerful argument for restraining the minds of peoples from the worship of heavenly bodies. That dominion which they attribute to the sun and moon is one of servitude, destined for the use of all

    Translator note: Opening Greek lines are heavily OCR-damaged; rendered from Callimachus, Hymn to Apollo (opening invocation), inferred from context and the known text. Inline Hebrew text at Deut. 4:19 is OCR-garbled beyond reliable reconstruction; translated from the surrounding Latin. Final sentence breaks mid-paragraph at page turn.

  40. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    194 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [L1B. It. gentium que sunt sub ccelo usui destinatum. Sed heec illi alio tra- hunt, Judaice. Israélem, inquiunt, ad sui eultum vocans, aliis gen- tibus solem lunamque in adorationis objectum proposuit. lta Try- pho apud Justinum in Dialogo. “ Alium,” inquit, “enarra nobis Deum, gurankcmevos Aeyew cov Hrsov nod cerAgvny & yeypumras rors Zoveos cuyxexmpnnevas roy Seby ag Jsods rpooxuvetv—solem et lunam dicere cavens, que scriptum est a deo gentibus permissa esse, ut tanquam deos adorarent,’” Loci sensum optime reddit vulgatus interpres: “ Que creavit Dominus Deus tuus in ministerlum omnibus gentibus, ” Matt. v. 45.

    English

    194 THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.] nations that are under heaven, destined for their use. But the Jews twist these things in another direction. God, they say, calling Israel to His own worship, set before the other nations the sun and moon as objects of adoration. So argues Trypho in Justin's Dialogue. "Tell us of another God," he says, "being careful to speak of the sun and moon, which, as it is written, God permitted to the gentiles to worship as gods" — being cautious about naming sun and moon, since it is written that they were permitted by God to the gentiles to worship them as gods. The Vulgate translator renders the sense of the passage most aptly: "Which the Lord your God created for the service of all nations," Matt. 5:45.

    Translator note: Page running-head '194 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LIB. III.]' embedded in paragraph by OCR; '[L1B. It.' is OCR corruption of '[LIB. III.]'. Inline Greek of Trypho's quotation is heavily OCR-damaged; rendered from context and the known passage in Justin Martyr's Dialogue with Trypho. Final citation 'Matt. v. 45' appears to be a misprint or OCR error for Deut. iv. 19 or similar; retained as found in the original.

  1. Original

    CAPUT V.

    English

    Chapter 5.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Originis idololatriz occasiones—Dominii solis lunzeque fama—Sol et luna quo sensu duo magna luminaria—Jonathanis Targumiste figmentum portentosum —Dominium ratio cultus, delegatum vitiose—Idololatrarum ratiocinationes van, Rom. i, 21—Solis et lune in res terrenas influxus et operationes, Jer. xliv. 17, 18, Act. xiv. 17—Solus Deus etiam terrenorum bonorum auctor— Siderum ornatus, cursus, gloria, illecebra—Deus qui supra—Deum ccelo in- cludunt nonnulli; humane Christi nature ze»roreriey assignant alii, Deut. iv. 19—De occasionibus et primordiis idololatrize sententia Lactantii, et Diodori Siculi—Plotini philosophi sententia de cultu siderum, Ps. xix. 4— LXX. notati, et Vulgatus interpres—Marsilii F icini hallucinatio—Translatio Syriaca vetus—Vanorum %eroyizmay summa, I. IpoLoLaTRI& primordia in solis, lunzeque cultu, superiore capite exposuimus. Antequam ad progressus, quos errorem hunc fecisse ex eventu patet, exponendos procedimus, libet ansas quasdam et occasiones cultus siderum ccelestium, quas primi idololatree arripuisse videntur, vanasque istas ratiocinationes, quibus se ipsos seduxerant, paucis in antecessum exponere.

    English

    The occasions of the origin of idolatry — The report of the dominion of the sun and moon — In what sense the sun and moon are the two great lights — The monstrous fiction of Jonathan the Targumist — Delegated dominion as a corrupt basis for worship — The vain reasonings of idolaters, Rom. 1:21 — The influence and operations of the sun and moon upon earthly things, Jer. 44:17, 18, Acts 14:17 — God alone is the author even of earthly goods — The ornament, course, and glory of the stars as an enticement — God who is above — Some confine God to the heavens; others assign the omnipresence of Christ to His human nature, Deut. 4:19 — The opinion of Lactantius and Diodorus Siculus on the occasions and beginnings of idolatry — The opinion of the philosopher Plotinus on the worship of the stars, Ps. 19:4 — The LXX (Septuagint) noted, and the Vulgate translator — The error of Marsilio Ficino — The ancient Syriac translation — A summary of the vain reasonings. I. We have set forth in the preceding chapter the beginnings of idolatry in the worship of the sun and moon. Before we proceed to expound the advances which this error evidently made in the course of events, it is worth briefly setting out in advance certain handles and occasions of the worship of the celestial stars which the first idolaters appear to have seized upon, together with those vain reasonings by which they had led themselves astray.

    Translator note: The marginal headings contain OCR artifacts rendering Greek terms illegibly. Several OCR-damaged terms in the heading are rendered from context; the Greek terms appear to reference omnipresence.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Et primo, mihi quidem videtur hominum animis insedisse -traditionem de dominio diei noctisque soli et lunze commisso. Necesse enim erat, ut, qua colerent, év ivepox7 constituta esse, crederent. Percrebuit fama eorum, que primo Geneseos capite memorise jam consecrantur seternce; O127 TINT DTN Nhied "AWN Dirioy by risbn nbwinwsd jiopn vinenmnis) DVD ndviep?. Dominium hic soli lune que est tributum; hoc est, a rerum omnium origine. At Domini omnes honore afficiendi. Solem autem et lunam duo magna lumin- aria non proprie sed per svvzardéCaow quandam ad vulgi scilicet capturr et sensum dici, creditum est. Quid ita? quia nempe stellee queedam lund majores. Sed an idcirco luna lwminare magnwm dicenda nox est, aut non modo peculiari preeesse noctis regimini? Neque san¢ luminare magnum dicitur respectu substantize sed luminis; quod uicunque mutuatitium, majus est quam stellarum omnium. MHuic autem nodo, qui revera nullus est, portentosissimi figmenti cuneum admovent Judei. “ Fecit,” inquit Targum Jonathanis, “Deus duo luminaria magna, et erant paria in gloria, uno et viginti annis, demptis sexcentis septuaginta duabus partibus hore,” (quo sciamus eum hic accuratissime veritatem assecutum esse!) “ et postea protulit luna contra solem delationem et imminuta est; et preefecit solem, luminare majus, ut dominaretur diei, et lunam, que erat luminare minus, ut preeesset nocti.’” Ad eum modum ubivis pene sacram paginam conspurcat, quod non jam semel monuimus, iste para- phrastes; neque in alium finem natus videtur, ita omnia, que pro- pria habet, foetent. Nemo ex ejus lectione aut doctior aut melior evadet. Sed dominii hujus famam gentibus innotuisse probabile est. Ha in idololatriz illecebram, etiam cum nondum esset omnis veri Dei notitia abolita, Satanas usus est.. Quid enim secundim Deum honore afficerent, nisi illa, quibus a Deo in dies noctesque, adeoque totam hominum vitam imperium est commissum? Hine Adolo, qui ventis preefuisse dicitur, ipsam Junonem supplicem finxit poeta: —

    English

    II. And first, it seems to me that there settled in the minds of men a tradition concerning the dominion of day and night committed to the sun and moon. For it was necessary that they should believe that those things which they worshipped had been established in authority. The report of those things that are now consecrated to eternal memory in the first chapter of Genesis had spread widely: God made two great lights — the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night — and the stars. Dominion is here attributed to the sun and moon; that is, from the very beginning of all things. But all lords must be honored. It was believed, however, that the sun and moon are called two great lights not properly, but by a kind of synecdoche accommodated to the grasp and understanding of the common people. Why so? Because certain stars are larger than the moon. But is the moon therefore not to be called a great light, or is it not set over the peculiar governance of the night? Surely it is called a great light not with respect to its substance, but with respect to its light; which, however borrowed, is greater than that of all the stars combined. Now to this knot — which is in reality no knot at all — the Jews apply the wedge of their most monstrous fiction. “God made,” says the Targum of Jonathan, “two great lights, and they were equal in glory for twenty-one years, less six hundred and seventy-two parts of an hour” (so that we may know he has here attained most precise truth!), “and afterwards the moon brought a complaint against the sun and was diminished; and He set the sun, the greater light, to rule the day, and the moon, which was the lesser light, to govern the night.” In this manner that paraphraser defiles the sacred page almost everywhere — as we have already noted more than once — nor does he seem to have been born for any other purpose, so thoroughly do all his peculiar contributions stink. No one will emerge from reading him either more learned or more virtuous. Yet it is probable that the report of this dominion became known to the nations. Satan made use of it as an enticement to idolatry, even while all knowledge of the true God had not yet been abolished. For what would they honor next after God, if not those things to which God had committed authority over day and night, and thus over the whole of human life? Hence the poet depicted Juno herself as a suppliant to Aeolus, who is said to have presided over the winds: —

    Translator note: The Hebrew text in the original is OCR-damaged and partially garbled; it is Gen. 1:16 as cited by Owen, rendered from context and the surrounding Latin paraphrase. The Greek term for synecdoche is OCR-damaged in the original.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Juno supplex his vocibus usa est: Bole, (namque tibi divim pater atque hominum rex Et mulcere dedit-fluctus, et tollere vento,)

    English

    “Juno, supplicating, used these words: Aeolus, (for to you the divine father and king of men has granted both to calm the waves and to raise them with the wind,)”

    Translator note: Quotation from Virgil’s Aeneid I.64ff. The name “Bole” in the original is an OCR rendering of “Aeole.” Translated directly from Owen’s Latin quotation.

  5. Original

    Gens inimica mihi’”—etce.— An. i. 64. Potestati vero absolute: sacris famulari, naturale; delegate, vitiosum, Sed id nondum intelligunt plurimi qui Christiani dicuntur.

    English

    “A race hostile to me” — etc. — Aen. I.64. To render religious service to absolute power is natural; to render it to delegated power is corrupt. But this the majority of those who are called Christians do not yet understand.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Hee ideo prima idololatriz in cultu solis, et totius exercitis -elorum, hominibus, qui veram Dei cognitionem ultronee abjecerant, secasio exstitit. Fama delegati soli, lunzeque, diei noctisque dominii, raditionibus pravis corrupta, eos qui omnem pene Deiveri religionem vbjecerant, illexit in erroris fraudem, Hine Sol, rex, éva&, 129, et Y3, quicquid denique regimen et dominium denotat. Adde quod orum, que fando audiverant, airérras fuére; ad motum et cursum olis, luneeque, dierum noctiumque regimen, adeoque eorum omnium, yuze tempore mensurantur, temperatum esse videbant; ita ut omnis lubitatio sublata esse visa est.

    English

    III. This, then, was the primary occasion of idolatry in the worship of the sun and of the whole host of the heavens, for those men who had willingly cast away the true knowledge of God. The report of the dominion of day and night delegated to the sun and moon, corrupted by depraved traditions, drew into the snare of error those who had cast off almost all true religion toward God. Hence the sun is called king, anax, and by whatever term finally denotes rule and dominion. Add to this that they were eyewitnesses of those things which they had heard by report; they saw that the regulation of the movement and course of the sun and moon, of days and nights, and accordingly of all things that are measured by time, depended on these bodies, so that every ground for doubt seemed to have been removed.

    Translator note: Several words are OCR-damaged in the original (e.g., “secasio” for “occasio”, “raditionibus” for “traditionibus”). The Hebrew/Greek characters rendered as “129” and “Y3” are OCR-garbled representations of Hebrew terms for king/ruler; rendered from context.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Aliis etiam ratiocinationibus vanis in impiam hance sententiam lelati fuerunt. Eo enim initium ¢dololatrie refert apostolus, quod ani homines facti essent év ror; diaroyiowoig adr, Rom. i. 21, Cum mim mentes hominum, spiritualium et ccelestium penitus essent nanes, et a Deo averse, rerum terrenarum desiderio supra modum lagrarunt. Nunquam coluissent, nisi prius amassent xz/ow rapa riv siowvra. Quantum autem momenti, solis, lunaque operationibus tque influxu, ut terrena prospere et feliciter succederent, situm sset, perspectum probe habere sibi visi sunt. Nihil hic conjec- uris opus esse arbitrabantur, airérras fuére. Omne autem illud Deum esse, quod cim illis supra esset, iis opitulari potuisse, m

    English

    IV. They were also carried into this impious opinion by other vain reasonings. For the apostle traces the beginning of idolatry to the fact that men had become vain in their reasonings, Rom. 1:21. For when the minds of men were utterly empty of spiritual and heavenly things, and turned away from God, they burned excessively with desire for earthly things. They would never have worshipped what they first had not loved — the creature rather than the Creator. And they seemed to themselves to have clearly perceived how much depended upon the operations and influence of the sun and moon for earthly things to turn out prosperously and happily. They thought that no conjecture was needed here — they were eyewitnesses. And they easily persuaded themselves that whatever was above them and able to help them in those things about which they cared most must be God,

    Translator note: The block ends mid-sentence (the paragraph continues in block 147). Several Greek phrases are OCR-damaged throughout; rendered from context and Owen’s surrounding Latin argument. Several Latin words are also OCR-damaged.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    196 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LIB. IIT. istis quorum maximam curam habuerunt, spes erat, facile sibi per- suaserunt. Non alio daaroyioug in ewercités colt et reginw, hoc est lune siderumque cultum decepti, inciderunt Israélite idolo- latrici, quam qudd ex illorum religione, terrena omnia secunda ex- perirentur: Jer. xliv.17, 18, “Cam,” inquiunt, “adolebamus reginz cceli, satiebamur cibo, et eramus hilares,ac malum non experiebamur. Ex quo vero destitimus adoleri reginze cceli, et libare ei libamina, eguimus omnibus.” Deus ideo populum istum ad meliorem frugem, et sui cultum reducturus, vanitates istas gentium pluvias dare non potwisse, iis in animum revocat, Jer. xiv. 22. Et apostolus Paulus ipsos Gentiles ob nefarias idololatrias severe redarguens, stultitizeque insimulans, solum verum Deum omnium creatorem obpavédey dedisse hominibus derovs, xal xasmpors xaproPdpous asserit, Act. xiv. 17, non obscure indicans, gentes spe et exspectatione Brariméy in idolorum cultum illectas fuisse. Atque hic secundus erroris perniciosissim! fons erat, V. Deinde cclorum ornatum, siderum cursum, corporum cceles: tium ordinem, gloriam Dei enunciare affirmat psaltes, Ps. xix. 1 et apostolus ad Rom. i. 20. Ham omnem gloriam Creatori ereptam. ipsis creaturis assignarunt apostate. Ornatum, qui a Deo erat Deum esse putdrunt. Est et innata menti human persuasio, numer illud, quod coli debet, in ccelis ac supra se esse. Inde in periculis constitutis, ubi Deo presente opus, moris semper erat, duplices tendere ad sidera palmas. Deus ideo apud Hesiodum, o¢ baéprarc dduara valer,—< qui domos supernas habitat.” Etiam Dominu: noster Jesus Christus docuit nos, Patrem nostrum in celts invocare ; ubi scilicet gloriam suam modo plane speciali manifestam facit. In. epte vero ob eam causam Deum ccelis circumseriptum includit, Bi dellus Socinianus in Catechismo suo; quod divinam naturam plan evertit: dum alii humane Christi naturee, quam coeli capiunt, ac omnium restitutionem, roAvroriay, alii ravroror/ay assignantes, eam non minus efficaciter tollunt; id est, inter plurimos Christiano disputandi cacoéthes. Quibus itaque supra sensum sapere non pla cuit, Dei locum in ceelis occupare sol maxime visus est. Hane cul tis siderum originem et illecebram, indicat ipse Spiritus Sanctus Deut. iv. 19, “Ne forte,” inquit, “eleves oculos tuos in coelum, e videas solem, et lunam, atque stellas, cum universo exereitu coelorum et impulsus adores ea.” Conspectum oculorum sequitur cordis ac idololatriam impulsus. Pulchritudine, gloria, ordine, motu siderun allecti, atque admiratione nimia rapti, qaum ex iis Dei veri gloriam quam enarrant, utpote cujus notitiam antea abjecerant, discere nes cirent, sensim in eorum cultum impulsi sunt. Idem ne accidere Israélitis, hic atque alibi cautum est.

    English

    196 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.] for those things about which they had the greatest concern — this they easily persuaded themselves. It was by no other reasoning that the idolatrous Israelites, deceived into the worship of the host of heaven and the queen, that is, the worship of the moon and stars, fell into error, than because they experienced all earthly things as prosperous as a result of that religion: Jer. 44:17, 18, “When,” they say, “we burned incense to the queen of heaven, we were satisfied with food, and were merry, and saw no evil. But since we left off burning incense to the queen of heaven, and pouring out drink offerings to her, we have been in want of all things.” God, therefore, intending to bring that people back to better conduct and to His own worship, recalls to their minds that those vanities of the nations had been unable to give rain, Jer. 14:22. And the apostle Paul, severely reproving the Gentiles themselves for their wicked idolatries and charging them with folly, asserts that God alone, the Creator of all things, had given to men rains from heaven and fruitful seasons, Acts 14:17, clearly indicating that the nations had been drawn into the worship of idols by the hope and expectation of earthly blessings. And this was the second source of that most ruinous error. V. Furthermore, the psalmist affirms that the ornament of the heavens, the course of the stars, the order of the celestial bodies, declares the glory of God, Ps. 19:1, and the apostle says the same in Rom. 1:20. But the apostates had transferred all the glory that belonged to the Creator and assigned it to the creatures themselves. They supposed that the ornament which came from God was itself God. There is also an innate persuasion in the human mind that what ought to be worshipped is in the heavens and above itself. Hence it was always the custom of those in danger, when the presence of God was needed, to stretch out both hands toward the stars. God is therefore described by Hesiod as one “who inhabits the highest dwelling-places.” Our Lord Jesus Christ also taught us to invoke our Father who is in the heavens, where He makes His glory manifest in a manner entirely special. Yet the Socinian writer, Bidellus, wrongly confines and encloses God within the heavens in his Catechism, which entirely overthrows the divine nature; while others, assigning to the human nature of Christ, which the heavens contain, either the omnipresence of all things or the omnipresence of each thing, no less effectively destroy it — that is, this is the itch for disputing that afflicts the great majority of those who call themselves Christians. For those, then, who were unwilling to think beyond sense perception, the sun appeared above all to occupy the place of God in the heavens. The Holy Spirit Himself points to this origin and enticement of the worship of the stars in Deut. 4:19, saying, “Lest perhaps you lift up your eyes to the heavens, and see the sun and the moon and the stars, even all the host of heaven, and being driven by impulse you worship them.” The impulse of the heart follows the sight of the eyes and leads to idolatry. Drawn by the beauty, glory, order, and movement of the stars, and carried away by excessive admiration, since they did not know how to learn from these things the glory of the true God which they declare — having previously cast away all knowledge of Him — they were gradually impelled into the worship of them. Lest the same thing happen to the Israelites, precaution is taken here and elsewhere.

    Translator note: Page header retained and translated. Multiple Greek phrases are OCR-damaged throughout; rendered from Owen’s own Latin paraphrases and the surrounding argument. “Bidellus Socinianus” likely refers to a Socinian catechism author.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Hunc erroris fontem olim detexit Lactantius, lib, ii. cap. xxiv de Orig. Error.: “Cum,” inquit, “in Algypto ob deliciosam terra constitutionem, in sdibus et tuguriis raro se continerent, totam noctem sub ccelo sereno ac nullis malignis impressionibus obnoxio, dormiendo consumunt, e frequenti ccelestium corporum aspectu et constanti lege procedentium stellarum, in eam paulatim devenere opinionem, astra deos esse, et rerum universi conservatores, quos vario ritu et ceremoniis venerabantur.” Diodorus Siculus, Biblioth. lib. i. cap. xi. sub init., similiter narrat: Todg 8 ody nas’ Aryurroy dvdps- Tous Tr) rarasdy yevomevous, dvacreLavras cic rov xoomoy, nol THY TEV Gray poow nurumrayevras, nod Savudcuvras, imorael eivos Seods didiovg re nal wpe rouc, Tov Te HAsov mal ry ceAgygY, wv Tov wey” Oorpiv, THY 0 low bvodousr— “ Homines scilicet antiquissimos Aigypti incolas, mundum supra se et universi naturam contemplantes, neque absque stupore admiratos existimasse, esse deos zternos et primos, solem et lunam, quorum illum Osirim, hane Isim appellari.” Inde ipse primos et eternos deos fuisse duos, solem et lunam, pronuntiat.

    English

    VI. Lactantius long ago detected this source of error, in his work On the Origin of Error, Book II, chap. 24: “When,” he says, “in Egypt, on account of the pleasant constitution of the land, they seldom kept themselves indoors in halls and huts, but spent the whole night sleeping under a clear sky not subject to any malign influences, by the frequent sight of the celestial bodies and the constant law of the advancing stars, they gradually arrived at the opinion that the stars were gods and the preservers of the universe, whom they worshipped with various rites and ceremonies.” Diodorus Siculus, in the Bibliotheca, Book I, chap. 11, at the beginning, narrates similarly: that the most ancient inhabitants of Egypt, gazing up at the world and contemplating the nature of the universe, and marveling not without astonishment, supposed that the sun and moon were the first and eternal gods — calling the one Osiris and the other Isis — “that is, the most ancient inhabitants of Egypt, contemplating the world above them and the nature of the universe, and admiring it not without wonder, supposed that the sun and moon were eternal and primary gods, the former being called Osiris, the latter Isis.” From this he himself declares that the two primary and eternal gods were the sun and the moon.

    Translator note: The Greek text of Diodorus Siculus is OCR-damaged with numerous garbled characters. Owen supplies his own Latin translation of the Greek immediately following; the English is based on that Latin paraphrase.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Ex hisce cautionis divine supra memoratze ratio planissime apparet. Cum enim plurimz gentes ipso siderum aspectu, contem- platione, et admiratione in cultum eorum impulse fuissent, ne idem populo suo accideret, severe eos admonet. Et sane non sine causa, multarum legum rationes ex cultu Sabseorum idololatrico, didicisse se affirmat Maimonides ili. part. More Nebuchim, cap. xxix.: atque is inprimis lectori rerum harum studioso consulendus. Quanti autem fuerint ratiocinationes a contemplatione ordinis et motus si- derum ducte, apud homines veri Dei ignaros, ad divinam iis naturam assignandam, post multa secula ostendit Plotinus, Ennead. ii. lib. ix. ‘Aorpa, inquit, r& gv ro7g irondrm opaipass, Th re ev TG ayardry sar? of Seo! tv rdker Depimeva, xe! xbowm mepsiovra*—* Stelle vero, quee inferi- oribus insunt spheris, et que in suprema micant, cur dii non sint, cogitari non potest, quippe cum ordine perferantur, ornatuque concurrant.” Hine postquam radios suos Christiana religio longe lateque sparsisset, philosophiz Platonic sectatores, qui absurdissima emulatione sapientie suze auctoritatem ei opponere tentabant, re- jectis aliis diis fictitiis antiquorum Gentilium innumeris, Solem tamen, aliaque sidera adoranda esse, contenderunt, ac proinde visum et auditum eis tribuerunt. Id nos docet idem Plotinus, Ennead. iv. lib. iv.: Nov 62, inquit, éreidj wrjuasg pmev ev Trois Gorpols wepirras elvan Béwele, aicdhozic O: POomev, nal dnovocls mpbg bpdozor, nal ely av On xAbovras dc apde Hrsov rorotuedc, xo.) dn nal wpbs Korpa Gros tives chvdpamor, Hou) meni orevras Og OF adray adrolg TOAAG xa) reAe?roas—hoc est, “Postquam me- moriam stellis diximus supervacuam, dedimus sensus; neque visum duntaxat, sed et auditum, preeterea preces audire concessimus, quas ad solem dirigimus; alii vero quidam ad alias stellas; credunt enim se multa precibus ab illis impetraturos.” i idolomanie, ut illud obiter addam, patrocinari videtur famosissimus Plotini interpres, loco illo psaltis in eum finem prolato: “In sole posuit tabernaculum

    English

    VII. From these things the reason for the divine precaution mentioned above appears most clearly. For since very many nations had been driven into the worship of the stars by the very sight, contemplation, and admiration of them, He sternly warns them lest the same thing happen to His own people. And indeed not without cause: Maimonides affirms that he had learned the reasons for many laws from the idolatrous worship of the Sabaeans, in the third part of the Moreh Nevuchim, chap. 29; and that work above all should be consulted by the reader who is devoted to the study of these matters. How great, furthermore, were the reasonings drawn from contemplation of the order and movement of the stars among those ignorant of the true God, for the purpose of ascribing a divine nature to them, Plotinus shows after many centuries, in the Enneads, II.9: “The stars,” he says, “which are in the lower spheres, and those that shine in the highest, why they should not be gods cannot be conceived, inasmuch as they are carried in order and are united in ornament.” Hence, after the Christian religion had spread its rays far and wide, the followers of the Platonic philosophy, who with most absurd rivalry attempted to oppose the authority of their wisdom to it, rejected the innumerable fictitious gods of the ancient Gentiles, yet contended that the Sun and other stars must be worshipped, and accordingly attributed sight and hearing to them. This same Plotinus teaches us in the Enneads, IV.4: “But now,” he says, “since we have said that memory is superfluous in the stars, we have given them senses; and not only sight, but also hearing, and moreover we have granted them to hear prayers, which we direct to the sun; and likewise certain other men direct them to other stars, and they believe that they will obtain many things from them by prayers.” That this star-madness appeared to be supported — to add the observation in passing — by the most famous interpreter of Plotinus, using for that purpose that passage of the psalmist: “In the sun He has placed His tabernacle,”

    Translator note: The Greek text from Plotinus (Enneads) is OCR-damaged throughout. Owen’s own Latin translations immediately follow each Greek quotation and have been used as the basis for the English renderings. The block ends mid-sentence, continuing in block 150.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    198 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRI&. [LIB. IIT. suum,” Ps. xix. 4. Ita enim ex Greeca réiv LXX. translatione, quze dicitur, verba, psaltis refert Vulgatus interpres. Alium vero longe sensum habet Hebraica veritas, 072 js bY wine ; hoe est, prout yerba reddunt nostrates, “In them,” hoc est, in ccelis istis, “ hath he placed a tabernacle for the sun.” Antiquos autem plurimum vexavit ista versio. Qusestio 63 ad Orthodoxos sic se habet: Exe:dq Siaepbpac vives Epunvevony nol aoupas 76, Ey rg Hriw edero rd oxjvamea airov, Thy capnveray abrod d/daZou.—hoe est, “ Quia nonnulli varie et obscure interpretati sunt illud, ‘In sole posuit tabernaculum suum,’ decla- rationem ejus nos doceto.” Respondet solutionum auctor doctissi- mus: Té, 2y rH jAlw eero rd oxqvama adrod, iva sian rovg odpavoug ebera

    English

    198 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.] “He has placed His tabernacle in the sun,” Ps. 19:4. For it is thus that the Vulgate translator renders the words of the psalmist from the Greek translation of the LXX (Septuagint), as it is called. But the Hebrew truth has a far different sense: in them — that is, in those heavens — He has placed a tabernacle for the sun, as our translators render the words. Now this version greatly vexed the ancients. Question 63 to the Orthodox reads as follows: “Since some have interpreted that saying ‘In the sun He has placed His tabernacle’ variously and obscurely, teach us its meaning” — that is: “Because some have interpreted it variously and obscurely, namely, ‘In the sun He has placed His tabernacle,’ instruct us in its explanation.” The most learned author of the answers replies: “That phrase, ‘In the sun He has placed His tabernacle,’ means that He placed the tabernacle of the heavens”

    Translator note: Page header retained and translated. The Hebrew text is OCR-garbled; rendered from Owen’s own English paraphrase immediately following. The Greek texts are OCR-damaged; Owen’s own Latin translations follow each and have been used. Block ends mid-sentence, continuing in block 151.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    CXNVO[LL TOU ZAlov' 4% oirw yeyemnras, ev avrorg ébero rou 7Alov rd anjvwua, QUO modo sane in versione Syra, ques nunc exstat, non legitur; queeque, ob alias etiam rationes, non antiqua ea translatio Syriaca, veterum pluribus nota, esse videtur.

    English

    of the sun; or thus it was made: in them He placed the tabernacle of the sun. In this way it is certainly not read in the Syriac version that now exists; and that version, even for other reasons as well, does not appear to be that ancient Syriac translation known to many of the ancients.

    Translator note: The block opens with heavily OCR-damaged Greek text, which is the continuation of the answer from Question 63 quoted in block 150. Rendered from context of Owen’s discussion of Ps. 19:4.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Atque hee fuére darcy:ouav vanissimorum capita; quibus impii apostate se ipsos in siderum cultum seduxerunt. Primo do- minii solis et lunce in dies noctesque animos occupavit prava et cor- rupta traditio. Deinde bonorum omnium terrenorum, seu rév Bra rindv, quorum cura et studio solum tenebantur, proventum ab eorum influxu maxime pendere, sibi visi sunt perspicere. Vanis hisce opi- nionibus involuti et preepediti, cum ornatum coeli admirabilem et majestatis auguste plenissimum, siderum omnium cursum, solis splendorem et efficaciam contemplarent, atque in ccelis posituram, in idolomaniam hanc precipites ruebant, yap en ris Tov Lipov yrAwrras psraynyn THs eEeng

    English

    VIII. And these were the chief heads of the most vain reasonings by which the wicked apostates led themselves into the worship of the stars. First, a depraved and corrupt tradition occupied their minds concerning the dominion of the sun and moon over day and night. Next, they seemed to themselves to perceive that the yield of all earthly goods — that is, of temporal blessings, with the care and pursuit of which alone they were occupied — depended chiefly upon the influence of those bodies. Entangled and impeded by these vain opinions, when they contemplated the admirable ornament of the heavens, full of august majesty, the course of all the stars, the splendor and efficacy of the sun, and their position in the heavens, they rushed headlong into this star-madness, for from the admiration of these things the transition to their worship follows.

    Translator note: The closing Greek phrase is OCR-damaged; rendered from context of the surrounding argument.

  1. Original

    CAPUT VI.

    English

    Chapter 6.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    SIVE DE ORIGINE ET PROGRESSU IDOLOLATRIZ.—OAP. IV.

    English

    OR, ON THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. — Chap. IV.

    Translator note: OCR corruption: 'IDOLOLATRIZ' for 'IDOLOLATRIAE'; 'OAP. IV.' for 'CAP. IV.'

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Theologiz naturalis corruptio alia—Res naturales colendi sub hominum mortuo- rum larva nonnullorum pretextus—Theologie guanmzs an wvbixn expositio allegorica—Philosophandi ratio innovata—Theologia Stoicorum, Zenonis, Chrysippi, a Philone Byblio refutata, et Husebio—Confusio idololatrica—Sol et Apollo an idem—Jacobi historia traditio in servitute Apollinis—In excu- sandis veteribus idololatris philosophorum ineptie—Veterum idololatrarum, recentiorumque comparatio—In excusandis hominum pececatis circulatorum fraudes—Phariseorum, Jesuitarum—Ars demonas exorcisandi Gentilibus, Judzis, pontificiis communis.

    English

    Another corruption of natural theology — The pretext of some for worshipping natural things under the mask of dead men — The allegorical exposition of the so-called physical theology — The renewed method of philosophizing — The theology of the Stoics, of Zeno and Chrysippus, refuted by Philo of Byblos and by Eusebius — Idolatrous confusion — Whether the Sun and Apollo are the same — The tradition of the history of Jacob in the service of Apollo — The absurdities of philosophers in excusing the ancient idolaters — A comparison of ancient and modern idolaters — The deceits of charlatans in excusing men's sins — Of the Pharisees, of the Jesuits — The art of exorcising demons common to Gentiles, Jews, and papists.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts throughout: 'Theologiz' for 'Theologiae'; 'guanmzs an wvbixn' for 'quam physiken' (Greek: physical); 'Husebio' for 'Eusebio'; 'Judzis' for 'Judaeis'; 'pececatis' for 'peccatis'. Rendered from context.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Numinis locum et imperium ex prava hominum superstitione, solem, reliquumque cosli exercitum primum in mundo occupasse ostendimus. Ex ea, temporis processu, nova alia, eaque perniciosis- sima superstitio, quam theologiam gvoim4y vocant, pullulavit. Ejus etiam primordia, sed obiter, et quasi ¢v rapédy enarrabimus.

    English

    I. We have shown that the sun, and the rest of the host of heaven, first occupied in the world the place and dominion of the divine being, through the depraved superstition of men. From this, as time went on, another and most pernicious superstition sprang up, which they call physical theology. We shall also recount its beginnings, but in passing, and as it were by way of digression.

    Translator note: OCR garble: 'gvoim4y' for Greek 'physiken' (physical); '¢v rapédy' for Greek 'en parodo' (in passing / by the way). Rendered from context.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Ex preceptis theologie naturalis, opera nature ad verum Creatoris omnium cultum promovendum erant designata. In theo- logiee istius expositione libro primo id probatum dedimus. _ lis ipsis operibus cultum religiosum debitum esse docuerunt, quod etiam ostendimus, primi idololatre. Horum cultum theologiam naturalem dixerunt; quia res naturee erant, que colebantur, cum ea, re vera documenta a rebus naturalibus sumere docet, ad auctoris naturee cul- tum promovendum. Temporis successu aliud idololatrie genus introductum fuisse, inferius videbimus. Id ortum duxit e fabulosis traditionibus, impiorumque hominum éodedoe impia et imaginaria, Postquam autem severius paulo inter nonnullos philosophari ceeptum est, atque limatiores de natura divina opiniones inter plurimos obti- nuerant, sapientes pudere coepit eorum deorum, quos protulerant ferrea secula, ignorantia et tenebris tota devoluta. Omnia ideo, quee de diis fictitiis, Jove scilicet, totoque sacro Hellenismi choragio vulgo celebrata erant, res naturales adumbrasse apud antiquos wvdo- Aéyovs, contenderunt, Theologiam hance mwvixqy vocant, quam nihil aliud fuisse aiunt, quam ris gvoix7s doctrinam allegoricam. Diodorus Siculus, lib. i., Plutarchus de Isid. et Osirid,, telam hance ordiuntur, atque apud Eusebium, Thesauro preestantissimo, plurimi alii. This Jupiter non nisi Sol erat aut Aer; Juno, Luna, aut Terra, ceteraque priorum seculorum idola, quorum primordia postea ostendemus, aut elementa, aut rerum cause naturales. Id etiam poéte recentiores ubivis innuunt. Ita Juvenalis, Sat. v. 78:—

    English

    II. According to the precepts of natural theology, the works of nature were designed for the promotion of the true worship of the Creator of all things. We demonstrated this in the exposition of that theology in Book One. The first idolaters taught that religious worship was owed to those very works — which we likewise showed. They called their worship natural theology, because the things that were worshipped were natural things; whereas natural theology truly teaches that evidence is to be drawn from natural things for the promotion of the worship of the Author of nature. We shall see below that another kind of idolatry was introduced in the course of time. It drew its origin from fabulous traditions and the impious and imaginary inventions of ungodly men. But after some had begun to philosophize somewhat more rigorously, and more refined opinions concerning the divine nature had prevailed among many, the wise began to be ashamed of those gods which the iron ages had put forward, wholly given over to ignorance and darkness. They therefore contended that all the things commonly celebrated about the fictitious gods — Jupiter, that is, and the whole sacred pageantry of Hellenism — had been figurative representations of natural things among the ancient mythologists. This theology they call physical, claiming it was nothing other than the allegorical teaching of natural science. Diodorus Siculus, lib. i., and Plutarch, On Isis and Osiris, begin to weave this web, as do very many others in Eusebius, that most excellent treasury. Thus Jupiter was nothing but the Sun or the Air; Juno, the Moon or the Earth; and the other idols of earlier ages, whose origins we shall show later, were either elements or natural causes of things. Later poets also hint at this everywhere. Thus Juvenal, Sat. v. 78:

    Translator note: OCR garble: 'éodedoe' for a Greek term (likely 'epinoiai' or similar, meaning inventions/fabrications); 'wvdo-Aéyovs' for Greek 'mythologous' (mythologists); 'mwvixqy' for Greek 'physiken' (physical); 'gvoix7s' for Greek 'physikes' (natural/physical). Rendered from context.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    « Fremeret seevé cum grandine vernus

    English

    "When the spring sky would roar fiercely with hail,"

    Translator note: OCR artifact: 'seevé' for 'saeve'. This is the beginning of a Juvenal quotation, continued in the next block.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Jupiter.” Et ante eum Virgilius, Georgie, ii, 324-327 :— “Vere tument terree, et genitalia semina poscunt. Tum pater omnipotens foecundis imbribus Aither Conjugis in gremium lzetz descendit, et omnes, Magnus alit, magno commistus corpore, foetus.”

    English

    Jupiter." And before him Virgil, Georgics, ii, 324-327: "In spring the earth swells, and calls for the seeds of generation. Then the almighty Father, the Aether, descends with fertile rains into the lap of his joyful spouse, and, mingled with her great body, nourishes all her offspring."

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'Georgie' for 'Georgics'; 'terree' for 'terrae'; 'foecundis' for 'fecundis'; 'lzetz' for 'laetae'. The Latin verse is rendered faithfully from the recognizable Virgil passage.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Quique eum précessit Lucretius Epicureus, lib. ii, v. 654-658 :-— “Tic si quis mare Neptunum, Cereremque vocare Constituet fruges, et Bacchi nomine abuti Mavyolt, quam laticis proprium proferre vocamen: Concedamus ut hic terrarum dictitet orbem Esse Detim Matrem, dum re non sit tamen apse.” Atque antiquiores Greeci: Orpheus :— ‘ TH parnp wavrwy Anunrnp Thovradorespeee Nam Anuajrnp erat 1% wirnp teste Diodoro. Empedocles etiam car- minibus, que memorat Athenagoras in Legatione :— Zibs apyns, “Hon ve PertoCuos, Hd "ALdmvers Niocis F 4 danpbos reyye xpodnopa Bpartioy. « Jupiter igne micans, Juno vitalis, et imus Divorum Pluto, vis Nestidis uda rigandi.” Atque alter: Ennius ap. Cic. de Nat. Deor. lib. Hi. Cap. XXV.:—

    English

    And before him Lucretius the Epicurean, lib. ii, v. 654-658: "If anyone decides to call the sea Neptune, and grain Ceres, and prefers to misuse the name of Bacchus rather than to give the liquid its proper name, let us grant that he calls the circle of the earth the Mother of the Gods, provided that in reality he refrains from defiling his mind with foul religion." And earlier Greek authors: Orpheus: "Demeter, the mother of all things" — for Demeter was the Earth, as Diodorus testifies. Also Empedocles, in the verses which Athenagoras records in his Apology: "Jupiter the flashing fire, Juno the life-giving, and Pluto the lowest of the gods, and Nestis whose tears are the source of moisture for mortals." And another: Ennius, in Cicero, On the Nature of the Gods, lib. iii, Cap. XXV:

    Translator note: OCR severely damages Greek passages from Orpheus and Empedocles: 'TH parnp wavrwy Anunrnp Thovradorespeee' for Greek Demeter verse; 'Zibs apyns, Hon ve PertoCuos, Hd ALdmvers...' for Empedocles' four-element verse. Latin verse quotations from Lucretius are recognizable and rendered faithfully. 'Tic' for 'Hic'; 'Detim' for 'Deum'; 'Greeci' for 'Graeci'; 'lib. Hi.' for 'lib. iii.' The Empedocles translation follows the standard Latin paraphrase in the text itself. 'Mavyolt' rendered as 'prefers' from context (likely 'mavolt').

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    « Aspice hec sublime candens, quem invocant omnes Jovem.”

    English

    "Look upon this thing shining on high, whom all invoke as Jupiter."

    Translator note: OCR artifact: 'hec' for 'hoc'. This is the Ennius quote cited by Cicero.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    200. ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LIB. III.

    English

    200. The Origin and Progress of Idolatry. [Book III.

    Translator note: OCR corruption: 'IDOLOLATRIZ' for 'IDOLOLATRIAE'. This appears to be a running page header.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IIL. Istiusmodi etiam fuére Stoicorum hominum placita. Ita de Zenone, Velleius Epicureus apud Ciceron., lib. i. de Natur. Deor. cap. xiv.: “Ctm Hesiodi Theogoniam,” inquit, “interpretatur, tollit om- nino usitatas perceptasque cognitiones deorum ; neque enim Jovem, neque Junonem, neque Vestam, neque quemquam, qui ita appelle-. tur, in deorum habet numero; sed rebus inanimis atque mutis per quandam significationem heec docet tributa nomina.” Et mox de Chrysippo: “Idem disputat zthera esse eum, quem homines Jovem appellant; quique aér per maria manaret, eum esse Neptunum: ter- ramque eam esse, que Ceres diceretur.” Inde sacrificia oblata esse nubibus, ne grandinem et tempestates immitterent, observat Seneca, Natural. Queest. lib. iv. cap. vi. vii.

    English

    III. Such also were the opinions of the Stoics. Thus concerning Zeno, Velleius the Epicurean in Cicero, lib. i, On the Nature of the Gods, cap. xiv., says: "When he interprets Hesiod's Theogony," he says, "he entirely removes the usual and received conceptions of the gods; for he does not reckon Jupiter, Juno, Vesta, or anyone who is called by such a name, among the gods, but teaches that names have been assigned by a certain symbolic usage to inanimate and speechless things." And shortly after, concerning Chrysippus: "He likewise argues that the Aether is that which men call Jupiter; and that the air which flows through the seas is Neptune; and that the earth is what is called Ceres." Seneca, in his Natural Questions, lib. iv, cap. vi-vii, observes that sacrifices were offered to the clouds, lest they send down hail and storms.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: 'IIL.' for 'III.'; 'Ctm' for 'Cum'; 'zthera' for 'aethera'; 'heec' for 'haec'; 'Queest.' for 'Quaest.' Renderings of the Cicero and Seneca citations follow the recognizable classical texts.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV, Eandem viam institerunt recentiores Platonico-Pythagoreei ; Plotinus, Porphyrius, Jamblichus, Amelius, Eumenius, aliique. Ex- emplo sit Porphyrii fabula, Saturni patrem suum Coelum, Saturnum Jovis exsecantis épunve/u, et ad causas rerum ccelestes applicatio. ‘O Kpévog, inquit, debeig exréuvercus, Ws 6 Odpavdcr ro Seordyou (hoc est Muszeo) 67 ydov%s deometobas nal xardyeobur r& Sela sig yeveowv wiviooo- Wsvov, aroorepuariCen re Ouvdmers eig joovay exdvdevrar Gey exiduwig jwev ouvovoiag roy Ovpaviv xariovra eis Viv exrémver Kpovoge rpairog ray avri@epo- pevov 7G Odpave 6 Kpévog zori, xal 4 robrov opaipar xariaos Oz Ouvdmers 2 Odpuvod nal ard ri rAavamevav, aAAM T&S wev BE Opavod deyeras Kpévos, ras 0: ded rod Kpévov Zebgp—“ Saturnus vinctus castratur sicuti Ceelus: quo ipso theologus innuit essentias divinas dulcedine inescatas vinciri, atque in generationem deduci, et voluptate resolutas virtutes quas- dam proseminare: unde Ccelum coéundi desiderio, in Terram descen- dentem exsecat Saturnus: Saturnus enim, et ejus orbis, primus est, qui contra Coelum movetur, descendunt autem tam a ceelo, quam a stellis errantibus virtutes quedam. Sed Cceli virtutes Saturnus; Saturni deinde Jupiter excipit.” Heec ille, in libro de Nympharum Antro apud Homerum. Vim scilicet Cceli prolificam, Saturnus, qui ei proximus ordine retrogrado motui ejus obversatur ita excipere, ut immediate in terras descendere non possit; Saturni vero influxum, virtutem Jovis intercipere, eam fabulam innuere contendit. Com- mento hoc, inquam, primorum idololatrarum stupori, et Hellenismi insaniee fucum illinere sategerunt.

    English

    IV. The later Platonic-Pythagoreans followed the same path: Plotinus, Porphyry, Iamblichus, Amelius, Eumenius, and others. Let the fable of Porphyry serve as an example — the allegorical interpretation of Saturn castrating his father Heaven and Jupiter, and its application to celestial causes of things. Saturn, he says, is bound and castrated, just as Heaven is, because the theologian — that is, Musaeus — hints that divine essences are bound by the allurement of pleasure and led down into generation, and that certain powers, released by pleasure, are scattered abroad; hence Heaven, descending into the Earth out of desire to unite with her, is castrated by Saturn: for Saturn and his sphere are the first to move contrary to Heaven, and certain powers descend both from Heaven and from the wandering stars. But the powers of Heaven Saturn receives; and those of Saturn Jupiter receives in turn. So he says, in the book On the Cave of the Nymphs in Homer. He maintains, that is, that the procreative power of Heaven is received by Saturn, who nearest to it moves contrary to its motion, in such a way that it cannot descend immediately into the earth; and that the influence of Saturn is in turn intercepted by the power of Jupiter — this, he contends, is what that fable signifies. By this fabrication, I say, they labored to disguise with a veneer the stupidity of the first idolaters and the madness of Hellenism.

    Translator note: The Greek passage from Porphyry (On the Cave of the Nymphs) is severely OCR-damaged and largely unreadable in the original. The translation of the Greek portion is rendered from Owen's own Latin paraphrase immediately following ('Saturnus vinctus castratur sicuti Ceelus...'), which translates and explicates Porphyry's Greek. 'Eumenius' may be 'Irenaeus' or another name; retained as given. 'Muszeo' / 'Musaeus' — OCR garble, rendered as 'Musaeus'. 'épunve/u' for Greek 'hermeneian' (interpretation). 'Cceli'/'Ceelus' = 'Caelus' (Heaven). Multiple other OCR artifacts throughout.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Philo Byblius apud Eusebium, de Preepar. Evang,, lib. i. cap. ix., Ineptissime philosophos heec finxisse, cum alia plane res esset, pluribus ostendit: *AAAd, inquit, of wiv vedraror ray tepordyav, re pey yeyovira mpdymara && apync dwextunarro, GAAnyopiag wal wiboug éxivo7- Cuvres nel TOG KoomInois TudAMAo! CUYYEVEIAY TAKOKEVO! MUOTHPIA KaTE~ orjoay-—“ At recentiores theologi, rejectis iis, quae ab initio facta sunt, allegoriis et fabulis excogitatis, affinitate aliqua cum rebus uni- versi conficta, mysteria constituerunt.”

    English

    V. Philo of Byblos, in Eusebius, On the Preparation of the Gospel, lib. i, cap. ix., shows at length that the philosophers fabricated these things most absurdly, when the matter was altogether different: "But," he says, "the more recent theologians, setting aside the things that happened from the beginning, invented allegories and myths, and, having fabricated a certain affinity with the phenomena of the universe, established mysteries."

    Translator note: The Greek quotation from Philo of Byblos is OCR-damaged: '*AAAd...MUOTHPIA KaTE~orjoay' is garbled Greek. The translation follows the immediately appended Latin translation Owen provides ('At recentiores theologi...'). 'Preepar.' for 'Praeparat.'; 'heec' for 'haec'. 'tepordyay' for 'theologon' (theologians); other Greek words partially recoverable.

  14. Original

    VI, Pluribus vanitatem istam exagitat Eusebius Prepar. Evang. lib. iii. cap.i. Nam cum ea tunc temporis Christianis res erat. Post- quam enim evangelii lumen usque adeo radiis suis terrarum orbem perculisset, ut erubescenda veteris superstitionis insania, apud ipsum vulgus in contemptum venerit, acutiores sophiste, quod dixi, quo _stultitiam istam colore novo fucatam, amabilem redderent, figmento huie, cui adversatur omnis historie fides, pertinacissime adhzserunt. Imo, ut id obiter dicam, innovata est primis ecclesize temporibus -apud ipsos gentiles tota philosophandi ratio. Postquam enim Am- monius Alexandrinus, philosophorum sui seculi Coryphzeus, cujus au- ditores fuére Origenes, Herennius, et Plotinus, hic Porphyrii praecep- tor, ut is Jamblichi, nonnulla sapientize ccelestis semina orationibus suis philosophicis auditorum animis insevisset ; ili qui Christianam religionem, ob inveterata preejudicia et orbis terrarum odium amplecti nollent, non destiterunt tamen semina ista pro virili excolere, in Pla- tonis lacunas veritatis rivulos diducentes. Adde quod alii ex librorum nostrorum lectione, plurima ex reconditissimis evangelii mysteriis hauserant. Horum erant Numenius, Amelius, Plotinus, Herennius, Porphyrius, Jamblichus, Proclus, Hierocles, Marinus, Damascius, alti- que, qui quamvis neque curiosas Platonicorum speculationes, nec magicas Pythagoricorum incantationes deseruerint; plures tamen veritatis ccelestis scintillulas eis admiscuerunt.

    English

    VI. Eusebius attacks this vanity at greater length in Praep. Evang. lib. iii, cap. 1. For the situation was then urgent for Christians. After the light of the gospel had struck the world so thoroughly with its rays that the shameful madness of the old superstition had come into contempt even among the common people, the more sharp-witted sophists, as I have said, clung most stubbornly to this fiction — to which all historical credibility is opposed — in order to make that folly attractive by giving it a new coloring. Indeed, to mention it in passing, the entire manner of philosophizing was renewed among the pagans themselves in the earliest times of the church. For after Ammonius of Alexandria, the leader of the philosophers of his age — whose students were Origen, Herennius, and Plotinus, the latter being the teacher of Porphyry, as Porphyry was of Iamblichus — had sown certain seeds of celestial wisdom into the minds of his hearers through his philosophical discourses, those who were unwilling to embrace the Christian religion on account of deep-rooted prejudices and the world's hatred of it nevertheless did not cease to cultivate those seeds to the best of their ability, diverting little streams of truth into the gaps of Plato. Add to this that others had drawn very many things from the most hidden mysteries of the gospel through the reading of our books. Among these were Numenius, Amelius, Plotinus, Herennius, Porphyry, Iamblichus, Proclus, Hierocles, Marinus, Damascius, and others, who, although they did not abandon either the curious speculations of the Platonists or the magical incantations of the Pythagoreans, yet mingled with them a greater number of sparks of celestial truth.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Inter veteres autem omnia confusa fuére et incerta. Disputat pluribus Plutarchus, utrum Apollo alius fuerit a sole, libro Mepi rob wh xpav tumerpa viv rqy Todiay. Poétarum autem antiquissimi, lis- dem hymnis eum solem esse docent, atque ubi natus fuerit quibus- que parentibus exponunt. Ita ut Arcades non tantum Luna sed et Sole se priores fingere potuerint. Addunt et fabulas ex traditionibus antiquis consarcinatas. Tale illud est, quod de exsilio pastorali Apol- linis scribunt; quod quidem ita celebrat Callimachus, ut pene cre- derem Jacobi apud Labanem Syrum id vite genus traducentis, fabula ist& representari. Causam itineris et operis suscepti amorem fuisse docet.

    English

    VII. Among the ancients, however, all was confused and uncertain. Plutarch debates at length whether Apollo was distinct from the sun, in the book On Why the Pythia No Longer Gives Oracles in Verse. The most ancient poets teach in their very same hymns that he is the sun, and set forth where he was born and who his parents were. Thus the Arcadians could claim to be older not only than the Moon but also than the Sun. They also add myths stitched together from ancient traditions. Such is what they write about the pastoral exile of Apollo, which Callimachus celebrates in such a way that I would almost believe the fable represents Jacob leading that manner of life with Laban the Syrian. He teaches that the cause of the journey and the undertaking was love.

    Translator note: The Greek title 'Mepi rob wh xpav tumerpa viv rqy Todiay' is OCR-damaged; rendered as Plutarch's known work 'On Why the Pythia No Longer Gives Oracles in Verse' (Περὶ τοῦ μὴ χρᾶν ἔμμετρα νῦν τὴν Πυθίαν) based on context.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "Hibtov tx” tpurs nexadmevos *Adunrolo-— “ Adolescentis amore incensus Admeti ;”

    English

    "Inflamed with love for the youth Admetus" —

    Translator note: The Greek portion 'Hibtov tx tpurs nexadmevos *Adunrolo' is heavily OCR-damaged; the Latin translation immediately following ('Adolescentis amore incensus Admeti') is provided by Owen and has been used as the basis for the English rendering. This is a quotation from Callimachus.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    _prout Jacobo servitutis pastoralis causa amor erat. In causa autem servitutis Apollines assignanda, a cetera poétarum turba cum disce- dat Callimachus, dubio procul quin obscure alicujus traditionis fama id agendi ansam ei prebuerit. Deinde pecorum subolescentium auc- tionem sub illius cura egregie depingit.

    English

    — just as the cause of Jacob's pastoral servitude was love. Now, in assigning the cause of Apollo's servitude, since Callimachus departs from the rest of the crowd of poets, there is no doubt that the report of some obscure tradition gave him the occasion for doing so. He then splendidly depicts the remarkable increase of the young livestock under Apollo's care.

    Translator note: The name 'Apollines' appears to be an OCR artifact for 'Apollinis' (genitive of Apollo); translated accordingly.

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "Pela xe Bovscioy rertber rAbov, ovde xev abyss Acdowro BpsPiwy tainrddes, How ArorAAwY Borxomevois GPbarmiy trhyaryey, od ayaraxros "Olss, 003 dxvdos, aoa: d¢ xev ley Uarcpvol, “H Bt xe pmovvorixos didumorixos alba ytvorro-— bo oO bo

    English

    "Easily the pasturage abounded for the herds, nor did the she-goats lack young, nor did the ewes mixed among the sheep, to whose eyes Apollo, as he tended them, gave his care; nor were the sheep without milk, nor barren, but all had lambs beneath them, and she who had been a bearer of one became straightway a bearer of twins."

    Translator note: This is a heavily OCR-damaged Greek verse from Callimachus (Hymn to Apollo or Hymn to Delos); the English is rendered from contextual reconstruction and the Latin paraphrase Owen provides in the following block (block 172). High degree of inference required.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIA. [x1B. Tit.

    English

    THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III. Title.

    Translator note: The bracket notation '[x1B. Tit.' appears to be an OCR artifact for a marginal or header notation indicating Book III, Title; rendered interpretively.

  20. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Facile utique pascuum armentis abundat, neque caprae Indigeant foetibus ovyibus mistee, quibus Apollo Pascentibus oculum induxit, neque lacte carentes Oves, neque steriles, sed_omnes agnos sub se habuerint, Et que unipara gemellipara statim fuerit.” Si liberet poétee verba seorsim excutere plurima reperta forent, quae mire in Jacobi historiam quadrant; sed quia ea primo intuitu lector non indiligens sit perspecturus, atque nos aliud agimus, iis hic loci insistere non placet, VIII. Nova autem ista mystica theologia naturalis, putidissimum erat hominum in ignorantia et malitia obceecatorum figmentum, So- lem, lunam, ceteraque sidera cceli divinis honoribus venerati sunt mortalium plurimi, longe antequam Hellenismi fabule ortum ha- buere vel occasionem, Grecia deorum dvdparopuéwy quasi patria erat, et idolorum officina, Ipsos autem Greecos antiquitus non alios deos coluisse, quam solem, lunam, et astra, superitis ex Platone osten- dimus. Sed ita novis magistris priscorum temporum ignorantiz et tenebrarum patrocinium suscipere placuit, ipsi nihilo eis sapien- tiores, quorum maxime puduit. Non aliter hodieque rabbini Ju- daici portenta omnia Talmudica, ad nescio quas allegorias detor- quent; mirum cur idem in legendis suis non prestiterint J esuite, Consultits forte et verecunde magis egissent, si philosophos rabbi- nosque imitati, ingeniosis mendasiis excogitatis, illis quomodo fidem conciliassent, quam postquam tot annos, tot homme millia ubivis gentium per teterrimorum errorum devia circumduxissent, eas penitus et palam rejiciendo, factum est, Atqui hee, dices, injuria est, imo vis; patres sanctissimos, e Societate Jesu, cum philosophis et rabbi- nis comparare, et conferre velle? Age igitur uno exemplo (aut for- san altero) sed maximi momenti, utrum illorum vestigia premant annon, dispiciamus. Immortalibus mortalium animis, hominum so- cietati, obedientize summo numini debits, atrociorem injuriam inferre nemo potest, quam is, qui in palliandis et excusandis peccatorum criminibus ita dat operam, ut inde animos sumant ea ulterius et libe- rius perpetrandi, Quid in hune finem larvati inter gentiles hiero- phante: prestiterint, docet prolixe in secundo libro de Republica divinus philosophus. "Ayupras, inquit, 6 2a) wwdvreig ex) rrovolay Upag igvres, weidovow ws cert Tepe, PIG! Doves ex Yedv ropiComévy, Quoless re nal exwOuis, si ré +1 dOixnnd Tou yeyovey adTOD, 7 wpoyévnv, anetobou med 7 dover re xo) sopra, say ré ri" eydpby whuiivon eléAn; merce ominpav Oumaval dbuolws Oinesoy Bdinw BrAdLéeny, emayuyais tiol ral naradeomorg Tog Seods, ws Puc, reibovrics odio tanperei sobrois OF Tho! TOI Abyors uckprupas comn- Tas exkyouras, oi uty Aaning wepl ebarereiag Oidbvt|eg,—

    English

    "Easily the pasturage abundeth for the herds, nor do the she-goats lack young mixed among the sheep, to which Apollo as they grazed turned his eye, nor were the sheep without milk, nor barren, but all had lambs beneath them, and she who had borne one became straightway a bearer of twins." If one were pleased to examine the poet's words separately, very many things would be found which marvelously fit the history of Jacob; but since a diligent reader will perceive this at first glance, and we have other business, it does not please us to dwell on them here. VIII. Now this new mystical natural theology was the most putrid fabrication of men blinded in ignorance and malice. Very many mortals worshipped the sun, moon, and other stars of heaven with divine honors, long before the fables of Hellenism had origin or occasion. Greece was, so to speak, the fatherland of man-made gods and the workshop of idols. That the Greeks themselves in antiquity worshipped no gods other than the sun, moon, and stars, we have shown above from Plato. But the new teachers thus took pleasure in championing the ignorance and darkness of ancient times, being themselves no whit wiser than those of whom they were most ashamed. In the same way today the Jewish rabbis twist all the monstrosities of the Talmud into I know not what allegories; it is remarkable why the Jesuits did not do the same with their own legends. They would perhaps have acted more prudently and modestly if, following the example of the philosophers and rabbis, they had devised clever falsehoods to win credence for those legends, rather than — after having led so many thousands of men through the byways of the most abominable errors for so many years — bringing this about by rejecting them thoroughly and openly. But you will say, it is an injury, nay, even an outrage, to wish to compare and equate the most holy fathers of the Society of Jesus with philosophers and rabbis. Come then, let us consider by one example (or perhaps two), of the greatest importance, whether they follow in their footsteps or not. No one can inflict a more atrocious injury upon the immortal souls of mortals, upon human society, upon the obedience owed to the supreme Being, than he who so labors in cloaking and excusing the crimes of sins that men thereby take heart to commit them yet further and more freely. What the masked hierophants among the pagans accomplished to this end, the divine philosopher teaches at length in the second book on the Republic. Vagabond priests and soothsayers, he says, come to the doors of the rich and persuade them that it is in their power, through sacrifices and incantations provided by the gods, to expiate with pleasures and festivals whatever sin has been committed by the man himself or by his ancestors, and that if one wishes to do harm to an enemy, they can for a small outlay harm both the just and the unjust alike, since by certain enticements and binding-spells they persuade the gods, as they claim, to serve them. And to these discourses they adduce as witnesses the poets, those who teach about the ease of vice —

    Translator note: The embedded Greek passages ('Ayupras, inquit...' and the continuation) are heavily OCR-damaged quotations from Plato, Republic II (364b-e), about wandering priests (ἀγύρται) offering purification. The English rendering is based on Owen's own partial Latin paraphrase and context; a competent Hellenist should verify the Greek portions. The word 'dvdparopuéyw' appears to be OCR-damaged Greek for 'ἀνθρωποφυῶν' (man-made/human-shaped). The final broken Greek is continuous with block 173.

  21. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ‘Os civ uty xandrnre nal irAcddy tor trodes “Pai dias Asin uy 6305, pcre Y tyyibs voiler Tis 0 aperits Qpara Sod xpowdpudey tlnzay nol Five OOWY maxpay re nal avavTH Of OF THs Tov Seay ba’ avOpwrwv Tupa- yarying tov" Omnpov wopripovres, brs nal exsivos tive, Lrperrol 0€ re wal Seal airoi

    English

    That the road of virtue is rough and steep at the outset, but that it leads upward by a smooth and easy path, as those who invoke Homer attest, since he also says somewhere that the gods themselves —

    Translator note: This is a heavily OCR-damaged Greek verse, a continuation of the Plato Republic II quotation (364c-d), incorporating Hesiod Works and Days 289-292 and Homer. The English is rendered by inference from context and the known Platonic passage; a competent Hellenist should verify.

  22. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Kal robs pty Suri: xul cixwruis dyuvaiory

    English

    And some by sacrifices and easy vows can be propitiated,

    Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged Greek verse, continuation of the Plato Republic II quotation (364e); translated from context and the known passage. Low confidence due to OCR damage.

  23. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Aobh ve xvicon +e rupurpurad wvpamo

    English

    With libations and the savor of burnt offerings,

    Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged Greek verse, continuation of the Plato Republic II quotation; translated from context and the known passage. Low confidence due to OCR damage.

  24. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Airoopsvor, Ore xtv cis Orepnn nal aapry? Bicrwy OF bmadoy rupeyovres Movouloy xa1 Opdews, Serxnuns re xa! Movoav eyyovuy, ws Pact, x00 ug Junworotar, weidovres od mwévoy iOidras GAAG noel TALIS, WE Hpm AvoEIS TE nal xabupuod aOInnwaroy dice Suoiv nal wasdies Hoovay eiol mev ers Caory, eiod OF xal reAeuTgoaow HE On TEr|ercg nOAODOLY, OL Tay ens? Handy aTOAVOUG Huts wu Sioavras Oe dence repswéverr— Circula- tores et vates divitum domos frequentantes, affirmant penes se esse vim quandam, que deorum numine sibi tribuatur, sacrificlorum et incantationum ritibus nonnullis expiare quodvis scelus, vel ab ipsis, vel a majoribus perpetratum, ut et voluptas et festivitas conse- quatur; quod si quis velit vindictam de hoste sumere, id futurum exiguo sumptu in justi et injusti potestate; se omnes deos, ita ad se allicere et demereri incantationibus et vinculis quibusdam, ut sibi etiam obsequantur. Ad hec sermonum portenta adducunt poétarum testimonia, qui docent, quam facilis sit ad vitia lapsus quippe,—

    English

    — praying to be released, since there is a respite for those who go to extreme and shameless living. And those who lead people astray by displaying the writings of Musaeus and Orpheus, as they say the sons of the Moon and the Muses, and who convince not only private persons but also whole cities that there are indeed releases and purifications from sin through sacrifices and pleasurable games — both for the living and for those who have died — which they call initiations, and which deliver us from the evils of the next world, while terrible fates await those who have not performed the rites. — Vagabond priests and soothsayers who frequent the houses of the rich declare that they possess a certain power, granted them by divine authority, whereby they can expiate by certain rites of sacrifices and incantations any crime whatsoever, whether committed by the man himself or by his ancestors, so that pleasure and festivity follow; and if anyone wishes to take vengeance on an enemy, this can be done at small expense by those who are within the power of both the just and the unjust; they allure and win over all the gods to themselves by certain incantations and binding-spells, so that even the gods obey them. To these monstrous discourses they adduce the testimonies of poets, who teach how easy is the descent to vices — indeed,—

    Translator note: This block begins with heavily OCR-damaged Greek (continuation of Plato, Republic II, 364e-365a, about Musaeus and Orpheus); Owen then provides his own Latin paraphrase/translation of the passage. The English for the Greek portion is rendered from context, the Latin paraphrase, and the known Platonic text. A competent Hellenist should verify the Greek sections.

  25. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ‘ Mortales yitium prono occupat impete mentes

    English

    "Vice seizes mortal minds with a headlong onset —"

    Translator note: The word 'yitium' is an OCR artifact for 'vitium'. This appears to be a Latin poetic quotation (possibly from Hesiod in Latin translation or another source); rendered literally.

  26. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Confertim : eequa via est, magis et vicinior illis, Virtuti autem ipsi di preeposuere labores ;’ longamque et alienam quandam viam. Deos autem ab hominibus flecti, et in contrariam sententiam pertrahi, testem adducunt Home- rum, qui dixerit, —,‘Flectuntur numina divtim Scilicet hos vota atque preces et victima placant, Quum qui peccarit supplex operetur.’ Magnam autem librorum turbam a Museo et Orpheo, qui e Luna et Musis oriundi sunt, sicut aiunt, excitant; ex quorum mandatis sacra peragunt; et non modo privatis hominibus, sed et civitatibus etiam persuadent expiationes liberationesque scelerum, sacrificiis et ludicrorum spectaculorum festivitatibus fieri in superstitum mortu- orumque gratiam; quas manium expiationes reAerdés vocant, quae nimirum homines ecorum malorum pcend in morte liberent; contra e08, qui minime sacrificaverint, graves peenas manere.” Hanc autem superstitionem, utpote quee omnium officiorum perturbationem, uni- verseeque adeo vite pestem et exitium molitur, pluribus reprehendit philosophus, IX. Discat hinc lector nihil pene novi esse in eorum commentis, qui religionis larvam induti vel variis carnis é7uw/osg inserviunt, vel opibus, aut in obeecatorum hominum conscientias dominationt inhiant. Circulatoribus hisce, nequitid, audacid, superstitione simil- limos Phariseeos apud Judeos, gemina illorum commentis mendacia, excogitasse, unde peccatorum excusationem eruerent, sanctissimus

    English

    Compressed together: "The way is equal, and indeed nearer and more accessible to them; yet the gods themselves have set toils before virtue, and a long and strange path." But they bring forward Homer as a witness that the gods can be moved and turned from their purpose by men, since he said: "The very divinity of the gods is bent; for vows and prayers and the smoke of sacrifice and libations and burnt offerings soften them, whenever any man has sinned and made supplication." And they stir up a great heap of books from Musaeus and Orpheus, who are said to be descended from the Moon and the Muses; and according to their prescriptions they perform sacred rites, persuading not only private persons but also whole cities that there are deliverances and purifications from crimes, accomplished through sacrifices and festive entertainments — for the benefit of both the living and the dead; these they call initiatory rites of purification for the shades of the departed, which they say will free men from the penalty of those evils after death; but for those who have not sacrificed, severe punishments remain. This superstition, inasmuch as it works the confusion of all duties and indeed the ruin and destruction of all of life, the philosopher rebukes at length. IX. Let the reader learn from this that there is scarcely anything new in the schemes of those who, putting on the mask of religion, either serve the various lusts of the flesh, or covet wealth, or lust after dominion over the consciences of blinded men. That the Pharisees among the Jews — most like these mountebanks in wickedness, audacity, and superstition — devised twin falsehoods from their schemes, by which they might extract an excuse for sins, our most holy

    Translator note: Block continues mid-sentence into block 180. Several Latin words are OCR-corrupted (e.g., 'eequa' for 'equa', 'preeposuere' for 'praeposuere', 'divtim' for 'divum', 'reAerdes' likely representing Greek 'teletai' in corrupted transliteration, 'pcend' for 'poena'). The embedded verse is Owen's Latin rendering of Homer via Plato, Republic II. The corrupted Greek loanword 'reAerdes' is inferred as 'initiatory rites' from context.

  27. Original

    204 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LIB. IIT.

    English

    204 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.

  28. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Servator noster, qui via, vita, et veritas est, Matt. v.vii., ostendit. In Jesuitis autem parem esse avaritiam, similem improbitatem, eandem impudentiam, geminam audaciam, in extenuandis, excus- andis, expiandis sceleratissimorum nebulonum peccatis et criminibus, in hgminum animis ad vitia acuendis, inflammandis, in retundendis omnibus conscientiz stimulis, non ita pridem palam fecit, qui libro peculiari mysteria eorum detexit.* Conferat lector ea, que ex Platone adduximus, cum iis, que ex Jesuitarum libris excerpsit vir doctus; vix ovum ovo similius reperiet, quam horum dogmata, istorum circulatorum placitis.

    English

    our Savior showed — He who is the way, the life, and the truth, Matt. 5, 7. That among the Jesuits there is equal greed, like dishonesty, the same shamelessness, and twin audacity — in minimizing, excusing, and atoning for the sins and crimes of the most villainous scoundrels, in sharpening and inflaming men's minds toward vices, in blunting every prick of conscience — was not long ago made publicly known by one who exposed their secrets in a special book. Let the reader compare what we have adduced from Plato with what the learned man has excerpted from the books of the Jesuits; he will scarcely find egg more like egg than the dogmas of these men resemble the opinions of those mountebanks.

    Translator note: 'hgminum' is an OCR corruption of 'hominum'. The asterisk after 'detexit' refers to a footnote (Les Provinciales by Pascal, referenced in block 182). Translation is high-confidence on the main prose.

  29. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X. Addam et instantiam aliam; que etiam ad questum spectat et xevcdoZiav. Kam e demonum exorcismis capiamus. Philostra- tus, lib. iv. de Vit. Apollon., cap. vi., ejectum e juvene per Apollo- nium demonem enarrans, expositis obsessi furore et luxuria, addit : Kal of wiv xoddol ry vedrnra oxipriouy wovro exPéepen avrd é¢ rara: 6d imenpivero Kpu r@ Sclwovs rel 2ddner Tuporvely & erapobvel, TO Te OpdiyTds TE EG adroy AmodAoviov, Sedoixérog re xa) dpyidov Puvag HOier rd eiOWAov Grcous Arasomevov Te Hal oTpeCAoumevwv siciv apececbal re TOU Melpuxioy wWuvuTo, nai pondevl avopiarw éumeceiobas ro O& oloy deowbrou pos dvOphmodoY ToIK/AoV Tavoupyoy re nal avaldes nal re roaiTa ody OpY7 Aéyovrog, nol xeAEVovros aire ody rexunpip amarrAdrreobas roy deta ton xaralarwv cvdpidure, dciZag rive roy oepl shy Buoircsoy orocy apis 7 ralru exparrero’ eqs! dt 6 dvdpsceg erenwwhdn xpurov, sira éxecee-—“ Et plurimi arbitraban- tur, horum’ omnium luxuriosam et mollem juventutem causam fuisse. Sed adolescens demonis instinctu gesticulabatur, ac de- bacchari tum videbatur, cum in illum furentem intueretur Apol- lonius. Nunc enim timentis, nunc irrascentis voces_idolum emit- tens et quales flentium esse solent, et eorum, qui aliquo cruciatu torquentur, jurabat se adolescentem dimissurum et in neminem alium intraturum: Apollonius autem verbis in eum utebatur qui- bus domini contra servos uti solent, versipellem, scelestum, et im- pudentem ipsum appellans, minaciter iracundeque jubebat, ut signo aliquo sui discessus edito, adolescentem relinqueret, nimirum ut sta- tuam quandam dejiceret, unam ex lis denotans, quee in porticu regia, juxta quam hee fiebant, posite erant. His dictis ea statua tum, pauldm primd nutans, decidit.” Utrum hee revera ita acta fuerint, ego nescio. Philostratum in mendaciis cubantem szepius deprehen- dit adversus Hieroclem Eusebius. Verum his gemina quotidie fieri aut fingi inter patres Societatis scio. Muirum etiam quantum inter hos ilumque convenit. Mengum, Thireum Sprengerum loquentes putes. Uti autem Apollonius iste supra ceteros mortales perspicax erat, ita ut in temulento juvene demonem cerneret, eum alii omnes nihil in eo viderent, praeterquam quod luxuriz et protervise ascriben- dum censerent, ita seepissime accidit, ut patres Societatis impuros

    English

    X. I will add another example, which also pertains to profit-seeking and vainglory. Let us take it from the exorcisms of demons. Philostratus, in book 4 of the Life of Apollonius, ch. 6, narrating the casting out of a demon from a young man by Apollonius, and having set forth the frenzy and licentiousness of the possessed youth, adds: And the many thought that his wantonness and unruly youth were the cause of all these things. But the youth was acting under the impulse of a demon, and seemed to rave when Apollonius fixed his gaze upon the raging spirit. The apparition, uttering cries now of one who fears, now of one who is enraged, and such as are the cries of those weeping or in some torment, swore that it would release the youth and enter into no one else. Apollonius then addressed it with the words that masters use against slaves, calling it shifty, wicked, and shameless, and with threatening anger commanded it, upon giving some sign of its departure, to leave the youth — specifically, to throw down a certain statue, indicating one of those that stood in the royal portico, beside which these events were taking place. With these words the statue then, first nodding slightly, fell. Whether these things truly happened in this way I do not know. Eusebius repeatedly caught Philostratus lying in his work against Hierocles. But I know that things like these are done or feigned daily among the fathers of the Society. It is also remarkable how much agreement there is between them and him. You would think you were hearing Mengus, Thyraeus, Sprenger. Now, just as that Apollonius was more perceptive than other mortals — so much so that he could discern a demon in a drunken youth, when all others saw nothing in him except what they judged should be attributed to licentiousness and wantonness — so it very often happens that the fathers of the Society perceive impure

    Translator note: The embedded Greek passage from Philostratus is heavily OCR-damaged throughout (garbled letters, mixed character sets, corrupted diacritics). It has been rendered from Owen's own Latin paraphrase that follows in the same block, and from the known content of Philostratus Vita Apollonii 4.20. Block ends mid-sentence, continuing into block 182.

  30. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    1 Les Provinciales, par B. Pascal, 1658, etc.—Eb. spiritus in eis prospiciant, in juvenibus praesertim ac puellis, in qui- bus ceteri mortales, talpis scilicet cceciores, nisi quod quorundam deliramentis, aliorum verd prestigiis imputandum censent, nihil quicquam discernere possint. Deinde non magis ad preesentiam et as- pectum Apollonii magi fremuit idolum Philostrateum, quam solenne est idolis Jesuiticis ad presentiam, intuitum, aut tactum sacerdotis pontificii. Id nos docet inter alios Edmundius ipse sacrificulus, in historia miraculosa rerum in Anglia gestarum circa annum 1585, et deinceps. “Vix dum,” inquit, “exorcismos inchoare, manusque imponere capiti, cum ille” (juvenis Jesuiticus) “statim furere, in altum exigi, manibus pedibusque elaborare, sacerdotis manum de- pellere, omnia complere vocibus, juramentis, maledictis blasphemis ;” ita ut ei plane impar esset juvenis iste Philostrateus. In eo vero quod deemoni improperia dicenda sint, Apollonium infantem fuisse, si ad nostros hosce conferatur, plane apparebit. Is spiritum soAcy, ravodpyov, et cvasdj nuncupabat. Si quis vero Mengum adire velit, Fust. Deem. Exorcis. iv., quam nihili hec sint, eorum respectu, qui- bus patres in exorcismis uti docet, facile perspiciet: “ Audi, inquit sacerdos, insensate, false, reprobe, demonum magister, miserrima creatura, tentator hominum, deceptor malorum angelorum, fallax animarum, dux hereticorum, pater mendacil, fatue, bestialis, insipiens, ebriose, preedo infernalis, serpens iniquissime, lupe rapacissime, sus macra, famelica, immundissima, bestia scabiosa, bestia truculentissima, bestia crudelis, bestia cruenta, bestia omnium bestiarum bestialissima, spiritus Acherontine, spiritus fulginose, spiritus tartaree.” Apagesis Apollonii nugas ; ipse deemon hine convitiari discat. Indomitus et percontumax spiritus sit-oportet, qui improperiis hisce non terreatur. Sine dubio istiusmodi xpices BrAuopnuiag uti non est ausus Sanctus Michael, Jud. 9. Statuze etiam eversionem in dzemonis discessu imi- tantur novi hi magistri. At vero turpiter hic infra Apollonium subsidunt. Ultra enim exstinctionem candele, aut fenestree fractio- nem rarissime procedunt. Statuas dejicere non est cujuscunque sacrificuli. Artem autem hance demonas exorcisandi a gentilibus acceperunt Judi; ab utrisque pontificii.. “Héy wiv ror of 2 buaiv eEopusoral ry rexyyn worep nal rc ebyy xpomevor cEopxiCoues, xal Sumamaos, nal naradeouos yxpaveeu, Justin. Martyr. in Dial. cum Tryphone ;— “ Exorcistz certe vestri jam arte quadam veluti gentes in adjuratio- nibus utuntur, et thymiamata et vincula adhibent.”

    English

    1 Les Provinciales, by B. Pascal, 1658, etc. — Ed. spirits in them, especially in young men and girls, in whom other mortals — blinder than moles, of course — can discern nothing at all, except what they judge should be attributed to some persons' ravings or others' illusions. Furthermore, the apparition of Philostratus did not tremble any more at the presence and sight of the magician Apollonius than it is customary for Jesuit apparitions to do at the presence, gaze, or touch of a pontifical priest. Among others, the petty priest Edmundus himself instructs us in this, in his miraculous account of events that occurred in England around the year 1585 and thereafter. "Scarcely had I begun," he says, "the exorcisms and laid hands upon the head, when he" (the Jesuit youth) "immediately began to rage, to be hurled upward, to struggle with hands and feet, to thrust away the priest's hand, to fill everything with cries, oaths, and blasphemous curses" — so that this youth of Philostratus was plainly no match for him. But as regards the abuse that must be directed at the demon, it will be plainly evident that Apollonius was a mere child, if compared with our present masters. He called the spirit shifty, wicked, and shameless. But if anyone wishes to consult Mengus, Fustis Daemonum Exorcista, ch. 4, he will easily perceive how worthless those are compared to the terms which he teaches the fathers to use in exorcisms: "Hear, says the priest, you senseless one, you false one, you reprobate, master of demons, most miserable creature, tempter of men, deceiver of wicked angels, deceiver of souls, leader of heretics, father of lies, you foolish, brutish, senseless, drunken one, infernal plunderer, most iniquitous serpent, most rapacious wolf, lean and famished and most unclean sow, scabrous beast, most truculent beast, cruel beast, blood-soaked beast, most bestial beast of all beasts, spirit of Acheron, sooty spirit, spirit of Tartarus." Away with the trifles of Apollonius; let the demon himself learn from here how to be reviled. The spirit must be truly untameable and utterly stubborn that is not terrified by such abuse. Without doubt the holy Michael did not dare to use such a torrent of blasphemies, Jude 9. These new masters also imitate the overturning of the statue at the demon's departure. But here they sink far below Apollonius in a shameful way. For they rarely proceed beyond the extinguishing of a candle or the breaking of a window. To cast down statues is not within the power of just any petty priest. Moreover, the Jews received this art of exorcising demons from the Gentiles; the papists received it from both. As Justin Martyr says in the Dialogue with Trypho: "Your exorcists certainly now use some art, just as the Gentiles do in their adjurations, and they employ incense and bonds."

    Translator note: Block begins with a footnote line ('1 Les Provinciales...') that is part of the scanned page. The Greek phrases attributed to Apollonius ('soAcy, ravodpyov, et cvasdj') are OCR-corrupted Greek adjectives; translated from Owen's own Latin equivalents ('versipellem, scelestum, impudentem') given in block 181. The closing Greek citation from Justin Martyr (Dialogue with Trypho) is heavily OCR-damaged; Owen's own Latin translation that follows in the text has been used as the basis for the English rendering.

  31. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XI. Sed e diverticulo in viam redeundum est. Viguit per lon- gam annorum seriem cceli, solisque cultus, cum nondum hominibus, sui similes in Dei solium evehere, in mentem venisset ; nec impune inter ipsos Greecos blasphemiam tulit, qui Solem, rupi¢ Zbporoua miy esse dixit.

    English

    XI. But we must return from the digression to the main road. The worship of the heavens and of the sun flourished for a long series of years, when it had not yet entered men's minds to elevate those like themselves to the throne of God; nor did he escape punishment even among the Greeks themselves who said that the Sun was nothing but glowing fire.

    Translator note: 'rupi¢ Zbporoua miy' is an OCR-corrupted Greek phrase, likely referring to the sun as a burning or fiery mass (cf. the charge against Anaxagoras that the sun is ignited stone or fiery matter); rendered from context as 'glowing fire'.

  32. Original

    206 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LIB Tn

    English

    206 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.

  1. Original

    CAPUT VII.

    English

    Chapter 7.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Seculo Seruchiano primordia idololatriz a veteribus assignata sine ratione aut auc- toritate—Eusebii Chron. — Suidas interpolatus —Serug a familia Semi— Thara pater Abrahami an statuarius—Epiphanii sententia de origine idol.; et Tertulliani—Ars pictoria et statuaria, in famulatu idol.—Pictorie artis initia rudia—Secundtim Plinium et Athenagoram, ejus qui auctores—Inter cud et sixév discrimen, Heb. x, 1—Sol et luna prima idola—Primus cultus idol. simplex adoratio—Ejus progressus—Deum colere, naturale— Superstitio omnis fluctuationum plena—Novorum deorum absentia—Eliz idololatrarum ob idolorum absentiam irrisio—Demetrio Poliorcetee carmen Ithyphallicum ab Atheniensibus cantatum—Vituli Aaronici conficiendi occasio —Corporum ceelestium influxus generales—Idololatrarum amentia et obdura- tio—Novi generis superstitionis occasiones—Columnarum, stelarum et simu- lacrorum origo—Testimonium Maimonidis; et Plotini—Simulacrorum con- ficiendorum ratio ; astrologorum idololatria—Veteris et recentioris cizovoroiius stultitia.

    English

    The beginnings of idolatry assigned by the ancients to the age of Serug without reason or authority — Eusebius's Chronicle — Suidas interpolated — Serug from the family of Shem — Whether Terah the father of Abraham was a maker of statues — The opinion of Epiphanius on the origin of idolatry, and of Tertullian — The pictorial and sculptural arts in the service of idolatry — The rude beginnings of the pictorial art — According to Pliny and Athenagoras, who were its authors — The distinction between skia and eikon, Heb. 10:1 — The sun and moon as the first idols — The first worship of idols was simple adoration — Its progress — The worship of God as natural — All superstition full of fluctuations — The absence of new gods — Elijah's mockery of idolaters on account of the absence of their idols — The Ithyphallic hymn sung by the Athenians to Demetrius Poliorcetes — The occasion for making the calf of Aaron — The general influences of the celestial bodies — The madness and hardening of idolaters — The occasions for a new kind of superstition — The origin of pillars, stelae, and images — The testimony of Maimonides and of Plotinus — The method of making images; the idolatry of astrologers — The folly of ancient and more recent image-worship.

    Translator note: Several terms appear OCR-damaged or garbled (e.g., cizovoroiius likely represents a Greek term for image-making; sixev represents eikon). Rendered from context.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. IDoLOLATRIH primordia, veteres pene omnes eetati Seruchi assig- nant. Serug natus est anno sexagesimo et tertio post dispersionem Babylonicam. Id temporis spatium, ab hoc scelere immune statu- unt. Nos statim a dispersione, maximam turbee apostaticee partem, cultui unius veri Dei valedixisse, non dubitamus. Neque cur secu- Jum Seruchianum speciali modo sceleri huic initium dedisse crede- retur, ratio ulla assignatur. Eusebium in Chron. plurimi sequuntur. Is Seruchum ex tribu seu familia Japheti fuisse asserit; cui Semus erat Tritavus. Eusebii verba bis in Suida recitantur, utrobique Serug ex familia Japheti fuisse dicitur; plurima enim in eo opere bis terve inseruntur, quee sunt posteriorum assumenta. Verum, quee Serucho ascribunt, ad Hellenismum pertinent; illum enim fin- gunt, primum mortuos religiose colendi viam inlisse, quam sta- tuarum fabricatione, promovisse aiunt Tharam Abrahami patrem. Epiphanius de Serucho hoc: Over d2 ev Sodvorg ral ev ropeiass Aidwy 7 Ebrwy ij apyuporeiuray h ypucod 4 && hAAnG wwvhe DAs wemommmevev, judvov O2 61 ypomdray nal eindvav 4 rod avdpirou dicdvorm ED EauTH nUpIOxE Fay xaxiav—* Nondum ad simulacra ceelatosve lapides aut ligna aut argenteas statuas alteriusve materi superstitiosus ille cultus ad- heeserat; nec aliud preter colores atque effigies erat, in quo homi- num mens novum per se genus nequitiz excogitavit.” In picturis et coloribus omnis tum constitit, ut Tertullianus, idololatriz para- tura.

    English

    I. Nearly all the ancients assign the beginnings of idolatry to the age of Serug. Serug was born in the sixty-third year after the Babylonian dispersion. They hold that period of time to have been free from this crime. We do not doubt that, immediately from the dispersion, the greatest part of the apostate multitude said farewell to the worship of the one true God. Nor is any reason given why the age of Serug should be believed to have given a beginning to this crime in a special way. Very many follow Eusebius in the Chronicle. He asserts that Serug was from the tribe or family of Japheth, of whom Shem was the great-great-great-grandfather. The words of Eusebius are cited twice in Suidas; in both places Serug is said to have been from the family of Japheth, for a great many things are inserted in that work two or three times that are additions by later hands. But what they ascribe to Serug pertains to Hellenism; for they invent that he was the first to enter upon the way of paying religious honor to the dead, which they say Terah the father of Abraham promoted by the making of statues. Epiphanius writes this concerning Serug: "Not yet had that superstitious worship attached itself to carved images or engraved stones or wood or silver statues or those of any other material; but there was nothing other than colors and likenesses, in which the mind of men devised a new kind of wickedness peculiar to itself." At that time the whole preparation of idolatry, as Tertullian says, consisted in paintings and colors.

    Translator note: The Greek citation from Epiphanius is heavily OCR-damaged and garbled; Owen's own Latin paraphrase following it (beginning Nondum ad simulacra) was used as the basis for the English translation of that passage.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Artem pictoriam et statuariam initia sua posuisse in idolola- triz famulatu, facile esset probare; illam, verd hanc, in e& opera antevertisse, non item. Admodum rudis per aliquot secula duravit ars ypagixg, nec diis repreesentandis idonea, nisi prius ex materia aliqua solida fingerentur. Initium in oxaypagia habuisse, docet Plinius; similitudine rudi effigiata ex umbrae hominis observatione. Ita Athenagoras, in Legat. pro Christian.: Kal oxmypuping wey sipe- bslong bord Sauplov, trwov ev HAlw weprypdvavros-—“ Saurias invenit pic- turam umbratilem, equi umbra in sole circumscripta.” At ipsum Solem, quem inprimis pene solum pro Deo habuerunt, in umbra pingere admodtim difficile. Addit, Tpugimijs 0& Kpdravos ev wivaxs Aercunamevw oxides cvOphs mal yuvasnos évarsipavrost—“ Graphicen ” (quee scilicet lineis colores addidit) “ Craton primus ostendit, qui in tabula dealbata viri et mulieris umbras delineavit.” Alii adjecerunt alia. Inde distinctio ista apostoli ad Heb. x. 1, Sxicv yap tyav 6 vowog ray meAAbTOY ayaddy, odn adedy Thy sincva Trav mpayudrur Seruchi per filium Nachorem nepos erat Thara; illum artem figlinam et statuariam exercuisse, atque imagines fabricasse finxerunt Jude, erediderunt veterum Christianorum plurimi.

    English

    II. It would be easy to prove that the pictorial and sculptural arts had their beginnings in the service of idolatry; but that the former anticipated the latter in that work is another matter. The art of painting remained quite crude for several centuries, and was not suited to representing the gods unless they were first fashioned from some solid material. Pliny teaches that it had its beginning in skiagraphia, a rough likeness traced from the observation of a man's shadow. So Athenagoras, in the Legatio pro Christianis: "Saurias discovered shadow-painting, tracing the outline of a horse's shadow in the sun." But to paint in shadow the very Sun, whom they held to be virtually the first and only God, was quite difficult. He adds: "Craton was the first to show graphic art" (which of course added colors to lines) "who delineated the shadows of a man and a woman on a whitened tablet." Others added other things. From this comes that distinction of the apostle in Heb. 10:1, "For the law, having a shadow of the good things to come, not the very image of those things." Serug was the grandson of Terah through his son Nahor; that he practiced the potter's and sculptor's art and fashioned images was the invention of the Jews, and was believed by most of the ancient Christians.

    Translator note: Greek quotations from Athenagoras are OCR-damaged; Owen supplies Latin translations immediately following each, which have been used as the basis for the English renderings. The Greek text of Heb. 10:1 is also OCR-garbled; translation follows the standard sense of the verse as Owen cites it.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Secuta est ideo sixovorota Thariana idololatriam Seruchianam annos circiter 80 aut 100. Atque hic primus idololatrize progressus communiter assignatur. Nos rationes alias, in primordiorum cultis superstitiosi investigatione, inivimus; quo ccepimus iter, porro per- gemus. — DIN DVN, uti loquitur Spiritus Sanctus, Judic. v. 8; seu “novi dei,” quos sibi primi comparaverunt apostate Babylone dispersi, Sol erant et luna, quod ostendimus, aliaque’ccelestia corpora. His, quasi peregrinationum ducibus, usi sunt. Cultum primum constituit simplex adoratio. In alia erroris germina, et teterrimos superstitionis ritus, sensim prolapsum est humanum genus. Id prout res atque tempus ferent, paucis exponemus.

    English

    III. The image-making of Terah therefore followed the idolatry of Serug by approximately eighty or a hundred years. And this is commonly assigned as the first advance of idolatry. We have entered upon other lines of reasoning in our investigation of the beginnings of superstitious worship; we will continue further on the path we have begun. The "new gods" — as the Holy Spirit speaks in Judg. 5:8 — which the apostates dispersed from Babylon first procured for themselves were the sun and moon, as we have shown, and other celestial bodies. They used these as guides, as it were, on their wanderings. The first worship consisted in simple adoration. The human race gradually slipped into other seeds of error and the most foul rites of superstition. We will set this forth briefly as the matter and the time allow.

    Translator note: sixovorota is OCR-damaged Greek, likely representing eikono-poiia (image-making); rendered from context. DIN DVN represents a Hebrew phrase (elohim chadashim, new gods) printed with damaged Hebrew type.

  6. Original

    IV. Ut Deus aliquis habeatur, et colatur, efflagitat ea ratio, qua homines sumus. Inde veri oblitos, donec adsciscant falsos, exagitant conscientiz stimuli. Ita ad solem, lunam et sidera ccelestia a primis apostatis itum est. Placuit ad tempus rei novitas, atque deorum nomen. In novas autem rerum salebras, carissimorum discrimine coactos, nova sollicitudine et molestia affecerunt conscientic stimuli et horrores. Verd enim animi tranquillitate frui, ubi superstitione

    English

    IV. That some God be held and worshiped is demanded by that reason by which we are human beings. Hence the stings of conscience torment those who have forgotten the true God until they take up false ones. Thus the first apostates turned to the sun, the moon, and the celestial stars. The novelty of the thing, and the name of gods, was pleasing for a time. But into new difficulties of affairs, compelled by the peril of those most dear to them, the stings and terrors of conscience afflicted them with new anxiety and distress. For truly to enjoy tranquility of soul, where by superstition

    Translator note: This block ends mid-sentence; the text continues in the following block.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    _prava bellum Deo vero indicitur, nemo potest. Primo ideo non satis _ presentia videbantur ista numina; nam nisi preesens sit Deus, pro numine habendus non est. Eodem nature instinctu, quo Deum esse, et prasentem esse, persuasione imbuti sumus. Neque periculis pro- pulsandis, qui maximus inter homines res terrenas solim sapientes, numinis usus sufficere potest, qui omni periculo preesentior non est, ideoque neque Deus est. Inde Israélitis Baaliticis idoli absentiam exprobrat Elias, 1 Reg. xviii. 27, “ Clamate voce magna, quando- quidem deus est, nam colloquium aut insectatio est ei, aut iter facit; -fortassis dormit.” Omnem naturam divinam, omnia attributa Deo convenientia, severa eipavefe idolo adimit, adeoque eripit ei omnem potestatem, et ab imperio divino summovet.

    English

    by corrupt superstition war is declared against the true God, no one can. Therefore, at first these deities did not seem sufficiently present; for unless God is present, He is not to be regarded as a deity. We are imbued with the same natural instinct by which we are persuaded both that God exists and that He is present. Nor can the use of a deity suffice to repel dangers — for those who are the wisest among men in earthly matters only — if that deity is not more present than every danger, and therefore is not God. Hence Elijah rebukes the Baal-worshipping Israelites for the absence of their idol, in 1 Kings 18:27: "Cry with a loud voice, for he is a god; for either he is in conversation, or he is pursuing something, or he is on a journey; perhaps he is asleep." By a severe manifestation he strips the idol of every divine nature and every attribute befitting God, and thereby robs it of all power and removes it from divine sovereignty.

    Translator note: This block begins as a continuation of the mid-sentence break from the previous block. eipavefe is OCR-damaged Greek, likely representing epiphaneia (manifestation/appearance); rendered from context.

  8. Original

    208 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LIB. IL.

    English

    208 THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.

  9. Original

    V. Atque ista consideratio omnes idololatras ita semper suspensos tenuit, et sollicitos, ut quamvis timori et fluctuationi sacris columnis et simulacris mederi tentaverint, uti statim videbimus, tamen fieri non potuit, quin incertitudo illa mentis, qua agitabantur, aliquoties erumperet, et se proderet. Inde erat, quod populus Atheniensis Demetrium Poliorcetem, urbis liberatorem, divinis honoribus accipi- entes, carmini Ithyphallico, seu hymno sacro ei meenia ingredienti cantato, heec inter alia inseruerint :—

    English

    V. And this consideration always kept all idolaters in such a state of suspense and anxiety that, although they attempted to remedy their fear and fluctuation by means of sacred pillars and images, as we shall see presently, yet it could not but happen that that uncertainty of mind by which they were agitated would at times break out and betray itself. From this it came about that the Athenian people, receiving Demetrius Poliorcetes, the liberator of the city, with divine honors, inserted among other things in the Ithyphallic hymn, or sacred song, sung to him as he entered the city walls, the following:

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "OD got xpariorou rai Tloceidavo;: Seov, Kal Seas *A@podirns*

    English

    "O son of the most powerful Poseidon and of Aphrodite:"

    Translator note: Greek verse is heavily OCR-damaged; rendered by inference from context and the Latin paraphrase supplied in block 197.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "ArAol pry 1 poooxpay yep arbour Seo), an” > a” “° H ove syourw wra.

    English

    "The other gods are either far away or lack ears"

    Translator note: Greek verse is heavily OCR-damaged; rendered by inference from context and the Latin paraphrase supplied in block 197.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    *H obx ticly, 4 od xpoctxouciy nid oud’ eye BE dE rapavl opaper, Ob EdAsvov, 0808 Aibivov, GAN &ANOivdy-—

    English

    "Or they do not exist, or they do not hear us, or they do not attend to us; but you we see present before us, not of wood nor of stone, but truly real:"

    Translator note: Greek verse is heavily OCR-damaged; rendered by inference from context and the Latin paraphrase supplied in block 197.

  13. Original

    “ Salve, 6 Neptuni, dei potentissimi, et Veneris fili: Alii profecto dii vel procul absunt, vel auribus carent, vel nulli sunt, aut rebus nostris curandis animum non advertunt, te vero nos presentem cernimus, non lapideum aut ligneum sed verum numen,” Refert, ex Duride Samio, Athenzeus Deipnos. lib. vi.

    English

    "Hail, son of Neptune, the most powerful of gods, and of Venus: other gods are indeed either far away, or lack ears, or do not exist, or do not turn their attention to caring for our affairs; but you we perceive as present, not a stony or wooden deity, but a true divinity." This is reported by Athenaeus in the Deipnosophistae, book VI, from Duris of Samos.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Ob hance causam, Israelitee in deserto Aaronem ad vitulum aureum conflandum adegerunt, Exod. xxxii. 1. “ Abest,” inquiunt, “hic Moses, surge ergo tu et fac nobis deos, qui nos preecedant.” Non dicunt alios deos, neque absolute deos, sed “deos, qui nos prace- dant,” et auxilio suo nobis adsint. Non enim alium Deum a Jehova efflagitarunt, sed preesentiz divine, ad quod in rebus dubiis et arduis confugerent, signum aliquod visibile. Atque istiusmodi signa populo isti carnali postea sunt a Deo indulta; ab ipso solum tamen instituta. Hocque initium fuit przevaricationis fatalis isti populo. Unde in proverbium abiit, Syn pyo yp 73 paw mon Ssqw 9b ps,— “Non accidit tibi, 6 Israel, ultio aliqua, cui non sit uncia de iniquitate vituli.” Frivolum est et Iovdaméraroy quod rabbinorum nonnulli, ex verbis istis Aaronis, “ Aurum in ignem copjeci, et prodiit hic vitu- lus,” quasi ex improviso et sibi nihil tale cogitanti exsiliisset, pecca- tum formationis vituli in colluviem Aigyptiorum, inter quos magi nonnulli fuere, quorum arte factum est, ut preeter omnium exspecta- tionem vitulus prodiret, transferre conantur.

    English

    VI. For this reason, the Israelites in the desert compelled Aaron to cast the golden calf, Exod. 32:1. "Moses is absent," they said; "arise therefore, and make us gods who will go before us." They do not ask for other gods, nor for gods in an absolute sense, but for "gods who will go before us" and be present to assist them. For they were not demanding a god other than Jehovah, but rather some visible sign of the divine presence, to which they might flee in doubtful and difficult circumstances. And signs of this kind were afterward granted by God to that carnal people, though instituted by Him alone. And this was the beginning of the transgression fatal to that people. Hence it passed into a proverb: "No punishment has come upon you, O Israel, that does not contain an ounce of the iniquity of the calf." Frivolous and most characteristically Jewish is the attempt of certain rabbis to transfer the sin of forming the calf onto the rabble of the Egyptians — on the basis of Aaron's words, "I cast the gold into the fire, and this calf came out" — as though it had leapt forth unexpectedly, without any such intention on his part; for among those Egyptians there were certain magicians, by whose art it was brought about, they claim, that the calf came forth beyond the expectation of all.

    Translator note: The Hebrew/Aramaic proverb ("Syn pyo yp 73 paw mon Ssqw 9b ps") is heavily OCR-damaged; the Latin paraphrase immediately following is translated directly. "Iovdaméraroy" is OCR damage of a Greek superlative, likely Ἰουδαϊκώτατον ("most characteristically Jewish") or similar; rendered from context.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Hee igitur primis idololatris, postquam cceli sidera numinis loco habenda duxerunt, nove superstitionis occasio exstitit. Ut omne mendacium aliorum plenum est et foecundum, ita maximorum maximum. Neque error ullus est, qui errantibus aut non pluri- morum illecebras suggerat, aut necessitatem invehat. Absentia fuére ista numina. At in periculis, in rebus dubiis et arduis consti- tutis, Deo presente opus erat. In angustias hasce conjectis, ex rectz rationis dictamine revertendum erat ad Deum ubique pre- sentem. “Sed non visum est eis Deum illum verum in notitia re- tinere,” uti loquitur apostolus, ad Rom. i, 28; ideoque tradidit eos Deus in mentem omnis judicii expertem. Ka mente preeditis ali- quid faciendum erat, quo deos, quos elegerant, sibi preesentes sis- terent.

    English

    VII. To the first idolaters, therefore, after they had judged that the stars of heaven were to be held in the place of deity, an occasion of a new superstition arose. As every lie is full and fruitful of others, so especially the greatest of all lies. Nor is there any error that does not either suggest enticements to many who are going astray, or bring necessity upon them. Those deities were absent. But in dangers, in doubtful and difficult circumstances, the presence of God was needed. Cast into these straits, they ought, by the dictate of right reason, to have returned to the God who is everywhere present. "But it did not seem good to them to retain that true God in their knowledge," as the apostle says, Rom. 1:28; and therefore God gave them over to a mind devoid of all judgment. And deprived of right understanding, they had to do something by which they might make the gods they had chosen present to themselves.

    Translator note: "Ka mente preeditis" appears to be OCR damage; rendered as "deprived of right understanding" in context (likely "Ea mente praeditis" — "endowed with such a mind" — or a corruption of the ablative absolute).

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Deinde, cum effectus operationum corporum ccelestium, communes essent et omnibus eequales, admodum intellectu erat diffi- cile, quo quisque modo peculiari eorum beneficiorum, que ex lis emanare crederent, participem se redderet. Nam qui ita omnium Deus est, ut etiam singulorum curam non gerat, neque ulli aliter benefaciat, quam cum universis quidquam largitur, revera nulli Deus est. Qui Deus meus non est, is mihi Deus non est. Atque hine etiam se in difficultates incredibiles preecipitatos esse, intelligerent facillime. Sed jacta erat alea; et quo cceperant, erat porro pergen- dum. Kowaig itaque évvofass, et naturee ipsi vis inferenda erat. Non minoris constitit abs unius Dei imperio et regimine humani generis defectio. Novis diis sensibilibus constitutis, reclamavit rationis rectz quod erat reliquum, prwsentes non esse, singulorum curam non gerere, ideoque neque deos, aut colendos, aut timendos. Malis nodis malus cuneus adhibitus; et mendacia mendaciis tecta, ne per- plueret. Duplici enim huic defectui ex primo et maximo idololatriz peccato oriundo, ut occurrerent, ope Satanz: novas vias inierunt idololatree, quibus absentia numina, praesentia exhiberent, et influxus eorum beneficos contraherent, et in preesens aliquod objectum sin- gulis expositum includerent. Atque hec erat sacrarum columnarum, stelarum, statuarum, et simulacrorum origo; quam deinceps expo- nemus. ; IX. Duo fuerunt, uti diximus, incommoda, quibus se in novorum deorum electione premi senserunt idololatree: primum, qudd ab- sentes et procul distantes essent; quod singulorum curam non gere- rent, alterum. MHisce columnarum et stelarum erectione mederi voluerunt. Etenim ex istarum ad solem, lunam, astraque relatione, vel incantationibus diabolicis inducté, vel dedicationis vi imposita, ipsa sidera presentia sisti, per Spiritum quendam /Aithereum, et in- fluxus salutares, ex eis, votis et precibus a quovis elici potuisse, exis- timaverunt. Ita nos docet ex antiquis Sabaistarum monumentis, Rambam in More Nebuch. par. iii. cap. xxix.: “Secundim,” inquit, “ sententias illas Sabiorum erexerunt stellis imagines; et soli quidem imagines aureas, lunz vero argenteas, atque ita metalla et climata terre: inter stellas partiti sunt. Dixerunt eniin climatis, N. Deum et stellam N. Deinde sacella eedificaverunt, imaginesque in illis collo- carunt, arbitrantes vires stellarum influere in illas imagines, easque intelligendi virtutem habere, hominibus prophetize donum largin, et denique, que ipsis utilia et salutaria sunt, indicare; ita dicunt de arboribus, quee sunt ex pactione stellarum illarum, cum arbor qui-

    English

    VIII. Furthermore, since the effects of the operations of the celestial bodies were common and equal to all, it was exceedingly difficult to understand in what particular way each person might make himself a partaker of those benefits which they believed to flow from them. For one who is God of all in such a way that he takes no care of individuals, and benefits no one otherwise than when he bestows something upon all, is in truth God of no one. One who is not my God is not God to me. And from this they would most easily recognize that they had plunged themselves into incredible difficulties. But the die had been cast, and it was necessary to press on in the direction they had begun. By common notions, therefore, violence had to be done to nature itself. The defection of the human race from the rule and government of the one God cost no less than this. Once new, sensible gods had been established, what remained of right reason protested that they were not present, that they did not take care of individuals, and therefore were not gods to be worshipped or feared. A bad wedge was applied to bad knots, and lies were covered with lies, lest rain should fall through. For, with Satan's help, to meet this twofold deficiency arising from the first and greatest sin of idolatry, the idolaters entered upon new paths by which they might make their absent deities appear present, draw forth their beneficial influences, and concentrate them into some present object exposed to each individual. And this was the origin of sacred pillars, stelae, statues, and idols; which we shall set forth in what follows. IX. There were, as we said, two inconveniences under which the idolaters felt themselves pressed in the choice of new gods: first, that those gods were absent and far distant; second, that they took no care of individuals. They wished to remedy these by the erection of pillars and stelae. For they believed that by means of the relationship of these objects to the sun, moon, and stars — whether induced by diabolical incantations or imposed by the force of dedication — the very stars could be made present through a certain ethereal Spirit, and that their salutary influences could be drawn from them by the prayers and vows of any individual. This is what Maimonides teaches us from the ancient monuments of the Sabaeans in the Guide for the Perplexed, part III, chapter 29: "According to the opinions of those Sabaeans," he says, "they erected images to the stars; and indeed, golden images to the sun, silver images to the moon, and so they divided the metals and the climates of the earth among the stars. For they said of the climates: such-and-such a god and such-and-such a star. Then they built shrines and placed images in them, believing that the powers of the stars flow into those images, and that those images possess the capacity of understanding, of imparting to men the gift of prophecy, and finally of indicating what is useful and beneficial to them. Thus they speak of trees that belong to the covenant of those stars, saying that when a tree

    Translator note: "Kowaig itaque évvofass" is OCR-damaged Greek, likely Κοιναῖς τοίνυν ἐννοίαις ("By common notions therefore"); rendered accordingly. Block ends mid-sentence ("cum arbor qui-") as the original text runs into the next block. The Rambam citation refers to Maimonides, Guide for the Perplexed.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VOL XVIL 14 dam stelle alicui dedicatur, nomine ejus plantatur, et hoc vel illo pacto colitur, quod virtutes spirituales stelle in arborem illam in- fundantur.” Totum mysterium pandit Plotinus, Ennead. iv., lib. ii. cap. XL: Kal jor doxoton, Inquit, of réras como? boor eCouAndnouy Seod¢ abrois wrepeivas, iepe nad aydrAmarn roinodmevor sig riy Tov wavrie Dbow Garidovres, &v vi Awe, WS wavravod miv eldywyov puyiis pros: deFaodut ye mtv porov dv ein cmdvrwy, ef T1g rpbe Tadeo! TI TExTAVKITO OUVeMLEVOY (WorpPaY ria adrhs-—< Atqui mihi videntur veteres sapientes quicunque opta- bant sibi adesse deos” (quos scilicet propriis oculis longe a se dissitos esse viderent), “ sacra, statuasque fabricantes in ipsam universi natu- ram mentis aciem direxisse; atque inde animadvertisse naturam anime ubique ductu facilem admodum pronamque esse, omniumque facillime posse capi, si quis fabricaverit aliquid, quod facile ab ipsa pati possit, patiendoque portionem aliquam ab ipsa sortiri.” Hoe est quod docuimus; nempe sperasse idololatras, Plotinianos istos sapientes, se vim seu virtutem anime cceli, siderumque capere, atque in stelas seu statuas includere, ita ut ipsis semper preesens ad- esset. Ut doceat vero hee fieri potuisse, addit: Ilpoomadis 08 rd érwooty wyundey, dowep ndrorrpoy aprd&our elddg tt duvduevor-— Facile patiens est, quod qualicunque modo imitatione aptum est; velut speculum speciem quandam arripere potens:” hoc est, ubi éyaAwa seu simula- crum virtuti coelesti erigitur, in istud descendere illa prona est, quo imaginationi respondeat illius fabricatoris; éyaAwa autem statim eam arripit non aliter, quam speculum speciem corporis sibi adposi- tum: Ka? yep, inquit, 4 rod ravrig Plog Tdvra siunyadvng momnoumery sig wine dv cide rods Adyougs—“ Etenim universi natura omnia admirabili quodam artificio fabricat, ad illorum imitationem, quorum in se possi- det rationes ;’—hoc est, nihil est inter hac inferiora, quod non fabri- catum sit ad instar virtutis alicujus, que in mente universi prius exstitit; quae est Platonicorum doctrina de ideis. Sequitur apud philosophum: ’Ev:d7 éxaorov odrw¢ eyévero ev DAN Abyos, Og nares roy xpd UAng susumopouro, ournparo ra Ow excivw nad ov eyivero, nal Eig Ov cide 4 pox xa! ele, rosotou— Cum ideo sic unumquodque fiat, certe ratio in materia, quae secundum rationem materiz superiorem formata est, eonjuncta est illi Deo, secundtm quem facta fuit, et in quem ‘sus- pexit anima, habuitque, dum faceret.” Que verba totum myste- rium absolvunt. Datur quedam materiz in simulacrum conflate ratio, quae exacte respondet rationi illi ccelesti, quae ante materiam istam exstitit, hincque oritur inter simulacrum et illud ipsum, cui consecratur relatio. At vero cur simulacrum hoc, seu heee pars materize, hunc Deum, seu hance portionem vis ccelestis sibi adjunctam habeat, potius quam aliam quamcunque, nondum constat. Id verd ob rationem duplicem fieri ostendit. Primd, quia secundtm Deum illum, fabricatum est: Zuvyparo rH Osh éxsivw nad? dv éyivero, At quomodo scire potuit simulacri fictor, secundum cujus Dei vim

    English

    is dedicated to a particular star, it is planted in that star's name and cultivated in this or that manner, so that the spiritual powers of the star may be infused into that tree." Plotinus sets forth the entire mystery in the Enneads, IV, book ii, chapter 11: "But the ancient wise men," he says, "who wished the gods to be present with them" (those whom they saw with their own eyes to be far removed from them), "making sacred objects and statues, directed the eye of the mind to the very nature of the universe; and they observed from this that the nature of the soul is everywhere very easy to lead and very prone to receive, and that it can most easily of all be captured, if anyone should fashion something suited to be readily acted upon by it, and thereby obtain some portion from it." This is what we have taught — namely, that the idolaters, those Plotinian wise men, hoped to capture the power or virtue of the soul of the heavens and the stars, and to enclose it in stelae or statues, so that it would always be present with them. And to show that this could indeed be done, he adds: "That which is readily susceptible is easily acted upon, being in whatever manner apt for imitation — like a mirror able to seize a certain image." That is, when an image or idol is erected to a celestial power, that power is prone to descend into it, so as to correspond to the imagination of its maker; and the image immediately seizes it, just as a mirror seizes the likeness of a body placed before it. "For," he says, "the nature of the universe fashions all things by a certain wonderful art, in imitation of those whose rational principles it possesses within itself" — that is, there is nothing among these lower things that was not fashioned after the likeness of some power that previously existed in the mind of the universe; which is the Platonic doctrine of ideas. The philosopher continues: "Since therefore each thing comes to be in matter as a rational principle, which is formed according to the higher rational principle prior to matter, it is conjoined to that God according to whom it was made, and toward whom the soul looked and had its being while it was making it." These words complete the entire mystery. A certain rational principle is given to the matter shaped into an idol, which corresponds exactly to that celestial rational principle which existed before that matter, and from this arises the relationship between the idol and that very thing to which it is consecrated. But why this particular idol, or this portion of matter, should have this particular god, or this particular portion of celestial power joined to it, rather than any other whatsoever, is not yet established. He shows that this comes about for a twofold reason. First, because it was fashioned according to that god: "It was conjoined to that God according to whom it came to be." But how could the fashioner of the idol know according to the power of which god

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence, continuing from block 200. The Greek passages from Plotinus (Enneads IV) are heavily OCR-damaged throughout; translations are rendered from Owen's accompanying Latin paraphrases, supplemented by inference from context. Individual Greek words such as ἐγάλματα (images/idols) are legible; longer Greek passages are not. Block ends mid-sentence ("secundum cujus Dei vim") as the text continues into the next block.

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    CAP. vit. ] ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. 211 emanavit ista materia a se ita formata? id a sua ipsius anima per- spectum habere potest; in quem enim anima suspexit, cum d¢yarma fecerit, is est, secundtim quem fabricatur. An autem meliores ra- tiones, cur hee vel illa imago hune vel illum sanctum potius, quam alium quemvis referret, hodierns iconolatras reddere possint, equi- dem vehementer dubito. X. Cetertm, ut id obiter addam, delirium hoc idololatricum apud plurimos, qui artem nefandam sub nomine astrologie judiciarize ven- ditant, adhue palam heret. Figuras enim et imagines conficiunt, quas forme: ccelestium corporum respondere fingunt; inde eas vir- tutem, mirosque effectus acquirere a figura ccelesti stolidis persua- dent. Habent et statuas et imagines, in quibus siderum spiritus includi dicunt. Isti autem spiritus utrum corporum ccelestium vires sint, an damones stellarum pedissequi, nesciunt. Sed crassam ido- lolatriam heee omnia sapiunt, quamvis non puduit Albertum Magnum in “Speculo,” Marsilium Ficinum “De Vita Coelesti Comparanda,” Hieronymum Cardanum, aliosque, absurdissima hee ethnicorum hominum portenta, orbi Christiano, sine veritate aut modestia ob- trudere. In hisce autem consistit omnis magia ratio; a quo crimine icuncularum apud pontificios, quas Agnos Det vocant, cereorwm, aque lustralis, aliarumque rerum, consecrationem, neutiquam libe- rare possum,

    English

    Chapter 7. The Origin and Progress of Idolatry. 211 that matter formed by him in such a way flowed forth? He can discern this from his own soul; for the god toward whom the soul looked when it made the image is the one according to whom it is fashioned. Whether, however, today's image-worshippers are able to give better reasons why this or that image refers to this or that saint rather than to any other, I very much doubt. X. Moreover, to add this in passing, this idolatrous delusion still openly persists among many who peddle the wicked art under the name of judicial astrology. For they make figures and images which they pretend correspond to the forms of the celestial bodies; and from this they persuade the foolish that those images acquire power and marvelous effects from the celestial figure. They also have statues and images, in which they say the spirits of the stars are enclosed. But whether those spirits are the powers of the celestial bodies or demons attending upon the stars, they do not know. All these things savor of gross idolatry, though Albertus Magnus in his Mirror, Marsilio Ficino in On Drawing Down Celestial Life, Girolamo Cardano, and others were not ashamed to thrust these most absurd prodigies of the pagan nations upon the Christian world, without either truth or modesty. In these things consists the whole rationale of magic; from which crime I am by no means able to free the consecration of the small images among the papists — which they call Agnus Dei — of wax candles, of holy water, and of other such things.

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence, continuing from block 201. The page header "CAP. vit. ] ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. 211" is a running header/folio line incorporated into the block; translated as "Chapter 7. The Origin and Progress of Idolatry. 211". "d¢yarma" is OCR damage of ἄγαλμα ("image/idol"). "cereorwm" is OCR damage of "cereorum" ("of wax candles"). "icuncularum" is OCR damage of "imaguncularum" ("of small images").

  1. Original

    CAPUT VIII.

    English

    Chapter 8.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Idololatrise progressus—Primi cultus superstitiosi ohjecta visibilia—Kioves wvpamosi- Deis, Aldor cpryol, Porrdrs, nas, orhau, dyurwe quid—Clementis testimo- nium, Phoronidis, Eumeli—Stelarum origo ex Clemente—Verior sententia —Lapis columnaris in agro Colcestrensi—Aio: dpyoi—Pausania, Maximi Tyrii, Suide testimonia—@svedpns —Stonehenge—Agabalus; Idea mater— Perse dydéavere destruunt, et irrident—Diane Ephesine simulacruam— Germanorum idola; luci imaginibus vacui: robora—Antiquissima templa sine simulacris—Nulla antiquitus éyéauera—-Lapides rudes et quadran- gulares—Bairdare—Lapides sacri—Sanchuniathonis testimonium — Lapides yvivos Uranum excogitasse fingit—Pleraque, quae ex eo promit Eusebius, ri- dicula—Finxerunt veteres lapides tuytxous—Balrvacs apud Hesychium fei rurov dy xaramrivos, proverbium unde natum—Balrvaw apud Damascium Photii —Oyarsio quid—Lapides uncti, apud Clementem et Arnobium—Bairdas unde dicta—Scaligeri conjectura—Hrectio lapidis in Bethele Jacobsaea—232 quid significat—Jacobi factum quale—Et cui fini? cur titulum red- dit vulgatus interpres—Deorum iwipdvsias, Dionys. Halicarn; Cicer,—I'es- tum Christianorum—Lapis Bethulicus cultus inter Pheenices—Idololatrie progressus—Statue in efligiem oris humani soli dicate, alia plura

    English

    The progress of idolatry — The first visible objects of superstitious worship — Pointed columns (pyramidal pillars), rough unhewn stones, stelae, their meaning — The testimony of Clement, of Phoronides, of Eumelos — The origin of stelae according to Clement — A truer opinion — A columnar stone in the field of Colchester — Rough stones (argoi) — The testimonies of Pausanias, Maximus of Tyre, Suidas — The term theandros — Stonehenge — Agabalus; the mother-idea — The Persians destroy and mock images (agalmata) — The image of Diana of the Ephesians — The idols of the Germans; sacred groves devoid of images: oaks — The most ancient temples without images — No images (agalmata) in antiquity — Rough and square stones — Baityloi — Sacred stones — The testimony of Sanchuniathon — He feigns that stones called living were invented by Uranus — Most of what Eusebius draws from him is ridiculous — The ancients feigned that certain stones were life-bearing (psychikoi) — Baitylos in Hesychius: the proverb "fallen from heaven" and its origin — Baitylos in Damascius and Photius — What ovarion means — Anointed stones in Clement and Arnobius — Whence the name Baitylai is derived — The conjecture of Scaliger — The erection of the stone at Bethel by Jacob — What the word signifies — The nature of Jacob's act — And to what end? Why the common interpreter renders the title — The epiphanies of the gods: Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Cicero — The feast of the Christians — The Bethulic stone worshipped among the Phoenicians — The progress of idolatry — Images dedicated to the sun in the likeness of a human face, and many other things

    Translator note: Chapter summary block with heavy OCR damage to Greek terms throughout. Greek words rendered by contextual inference from surrounding Latin and known theological/classical vocabulary. Several OCR-garbled sequences reconstructed from context.

  3. Original

    I, Eis, que de progressu idololatris: in praesentium objectorum cultds religiosi inventione diximus, fidem facit, quae ex rerum monu-

    English

    I. Credibility is lent to what we have said concerning the progress of idolatry in the invention of the worship of present visible objects by that which survives from the monuments of things —

    Translator note: Sentence continues into block 206 (interrupted by page header in the source).

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    212 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRI&. [LIB. 10. mentis primorum visibilium o¢€ao~éroy memoria superest. Illa an-— tiquitus dutim generum fuére; x/oves scilicet rupapoede?s, colwmne acuminate; et A/bor &pyo, rudes lapides et informes, quibus Basrbase addi possunt. Non nisi longo post, temporum decursu, simulacra ad formam humanam effigiata erant, cum scilicet mortuorum cultus per Hellenismum introductus esset.

    English

    — as the memory of the earliest visible objects of worship survives in the records of things. These were of two kinds in antiquity: namely, pointed pyramidal columns (kiones pyramoeideis), that is, tapering columns; and rough unhewn stones (lithoi argoi), crude and unformed stones, to which the Baityloi may be added. Only after a long subsequent course of time were images fashioned in human form, namely when the cult of the dead had been introduced through Hellenism.

    Translator note: Block opens with a running page header ("212 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIAE. [LIB. 10.") which is part of the OCR text. Greek terms are OCR-damaged; rendered by contextual inference. This block continues the sentence begun in block 205.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Columnas sacras orjAusg vocant Greeci. Ita 723 reddunt LX X. prohibentur Lev. xxvi. 1, Deut. xvi. 22. “1282,” inquit Kimchi, “la- pis est, quiad adorandum erigitur.” Esta 3}, “statuit.” Ita’ Awda2av "Ayuieds, pyramis erat, teste Hesychio, seu x/ay ef¢ 6&0 Aya. De hisce Clemens Alexandrinus, lib. i.: Tlpiv yap ody d&upiCadivas rag ray ayarhuaruv oxeoes, xlovas lordvres of TaAGIO! Eo1doy ToUTOUS WE AOIOpI Mara — rod cot. ’AD/dpuwx istiusmodi est simulacrum, quod quasi numinis. sedes est. Id est quod diximus; cum éydéawara nondum accurate effigiarentur, columnas stiterunt, que numinum absentium virtutem reciperent, et ita fierent quasi deorum sedes. “Ayadwa autem est imago artificiose fabricata. I&y 2g’ @ ris dydAAeras, nquit Suidas; hoc est, quod ita oculos pascat, ut mentem leetitia quadam afficiat.

    English

    II. The Greeks call sacred columns stelai. The LXX (Septuagint) thus renders the Hebrew word matzevah; these are prohibited in Lev. 26:1, Deut. 16:22. "Matzevah," says Kimchi, "is a stone erected for the purpose of worship." The root is natzav, "he set up." Thus the Aguieus of Apollo was a pyramid, according to Hesychius, that is, a column tapering to a point at the top. Concerning these things Clement of Alexandria writes, in book i.: "For before the forms of statues (agalmaton) were distinguished, the ancients set up columns and regarded them as images of the deity." An agalma of this kind is an image that serves as, so to speak, the seat of a divinity. This is what we said: since images (agalmata) were not yet accurately fashioned, they erected columns to receive the power of absent divine beings and so to become, as it were, the seats of the gods. An agalma, on the other hand, is an image artfully fabricated. "That by which one is delighted" (agalletai), says Suidas; that is, that which so feeds the eyes as to affect the mind with a certain joy.

    Translator note: Contains several OCR-damaged Greek words and Hebrew terms; Greek passages from Clement of Alexandria and Suidas reconstructed from context and known sources. Hebrew transliteration partially legible.

  6. Original

    III. Huc spectant, que ex Phoronidis auctore, de Callithoe prima Junonis sacerdote refert idem Clemens:—

    English

    III. To this point tend the things which the same Clement reports from the author of the Phoronides, concerning Callithoe, the first priestess of Juno:

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Kararidin zredodros dAvuriados Bacireing

    English

    The janitrix who precedes the Olympian queen —

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek verse from Phoronides as cited by Clement of Alexandria; rendered by contextual inference from the Latin translation supplied in block 211.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “Hens Apysins, hy oreumours nad Suravoos

    English

    — the Argive Hera, whom they adorned with fillets and headbands —

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek verse; rendered by contextual inference from the Latin translation in block 211.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Tparn txoouncey wep) xiova paxpoy averons. “Callithoe janitrix Junonis Argive, quam primam infulis et vittis ornaverunt, circa reginze columnam.” Maxzpéy vocat poéta; quia in longitudinem erecta erat or4an; aliter quam Asdor apyot Ita xiwv apud Homerum aliquando peaxpés, aliquando ibyrds dicitur. Si- milia etiam ex Eumelo profert; scil.:—

    English

    — first adorned her around the tall upright column. "Callithoe, the doorkeeper of Argive Juno, whom they first adorned with priestly bands and fillets, around the column of the queen." The poet calls it tall (makron), because the stele was erected upright in its full length; unlike the rough stones (lithoi argoi). Thus in Homer the word kion is sometimes called makros (tall) and sometimes hupsos (high). He also cites similar things from Eumelos, namely:

    Translator note: Block opens with a further OCR-damaged Greek verse line, followed by Owen's Latin translation and commentary. Greek terms partially reconstructed from context.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "Odps Sea dexdrny axpobind re xpzwdouseey

    English

    — who at the mountain's peak and the topmost heights —

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek verse from Eumelos as cited by Clement; rendered by contextual inference from surrounding context.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Sraduay ix Cabewy, xed xtovos Orpnroio Quamvis forsan nihil aliud voluerit Eumelus, quam éxpodiua et spolia ex antis et columnis suspendi solita; quod notissimum.

    English

    — hung trophies from beams and from a mortal column. Although perhaps Eumelos meant nothing other than that akrothinia (first-fruits and spoils) were customarily hung from pilasters and columns; which is a most well-known practice.

    Translator note: Block opens with OCR-damaged Greek verse; the Greek term akrothinia partially reconstructed from the Latin paraphrase that follows.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Deemones autem hee invenisse, scribit Clemens ad imitatio- nem column istius, quee Israélitas in deserto preeibat. Alii vide- rint; ego non dubito, quin eo ipso tempore, quo erectum est taber- naculum, isttusmodi columne et or420s in communi usu apud multas gentes fuerint. Inde forsan prodierunt Dii Anthelii, ostiorum prae- sides; columelle ad fores templorum, aliarumque domuum. He- sychius, *AvrjAso1 Seo! of xpd ray Supév sOpdevor, Athenegous, lib. x., eri r7g avAjs; hoc est, in primo domus aditu sub Dio. Nondum homini- bus in mentem venerat ayarwaroroita, aut sixoverote, cum primum columnas et or7Aa¢ religionis causa posuerunt. Cum enim sidera coelestia tantum numinum loco habuerunt, cur eis simulacra forma humana ficta et fabricata erigerent causa nulla erat. Id quidem invalescente superstitione, cum idem scilicet sol esset, et nescio quis

    English

    IV. But Clement writes that demons invented these things in imitation of that column which went before the Israelites in the desert. Others may judge of this; I do not doubt that at the very time when the tabernacle was erected, columns of this kind and stelai were in common use among many nations. From this source perhaps arose the Anthelian gods, presiders over doorways; small columns placed at the doors of temples and other houses. Hesychius: "Anthelian gods are those found before the doors," and Athenaeus, book x., upon the forecourt; that is, at the first entrance of a house under the open sky. The making of statues (agalmatopoiia) or the making of images (eikonopoiia) had not yet entered into human minds when they first set up columns and stelai for religious purposes. For since they regarded only the celestial bodies as divinities, there was no reason why they should erect images fashioned and fabricated in human form to represent them. This indeed came about as superstition grew stronger, when, for example, the sun was at the same time identified with some —

    Translator note: Several OCR-damaged Greek terms throughout; Greek words partially reconstructed from context. Sentence breaks off at end of block and continues in block 215.

  13. Original

    Apollo, factum ; sed cum nihil aliud in animis habuerint idololatre, quam numina absentia visibili aliquo signo preesentia sistere, cujus- cunque animalis in eo signo representatione, nihil is opus erat. Istiusmodi columnam in agro Colcestrensi Trinobantum memini me

    English

    — Apollo; but since the idolaters had nothing else in mind than to make absent divine powers present by some visible sign, there was no need to represent any animal in that sign. I recall that I have seen a column of this kind in the field of Colchester, among the Trinobantes —

    Translator note: Block continues the sentence from block 214 and itself breaks off mid-sentence at the end.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    -videre; cui sequentia secula imaginem crucis imposuerunt, atque in usum nove superstitionis consecraérunt denuo.

    English

    to see; upon which subsequent centuries imposed the image of the cross, and once again consecrated it for the use of a new superstition.

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence (continuation from prior chunk); leading hyphen is an OCR artifact from a line-break join.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Deinde, cum columnis istis acuminatis, in eundem finem usi sunt saxis rudibus. Ita Pausanias in Achaicis: ‘Eorjxaor 52, inquit, éyybrare, TOU aydrwaros rerpdywvor Aldor Tpicxovre wanriora apibuoy robroug o&Coucry of Dapeis Excorov Seo rivog bvowa emiAeyorresr Te 0: eri Tarasrara nal Tors aiow "EAAno: rics Yeti dvr) wyarwadron cixov apyol Afbor. Illustre testi- monium. “Prope simulacrum lapides fere triginta erecti sunt, quad- rangula figura; singulos certis deorum nominibus appellantes Phar- enses venerantur; et sane Grecis patrium fuit; rudes lapides pro diis simulacrorum loco colere.” Istiusmodi lapidum meminit in Beeoticis. Hoe, inquam, moris erat Greecis istis antiquissimis, quos ex Platone docuimus, solem, lunam, et cceli sidera alia, eaque sola coluisse. Et Maximus Tyrius de Arabibus, Con. xxxvill.: *ApéCror wiv a&Couor byrive od% oidar rb OF hyuruwa 6 eidov, Aidos Gy Terpuywvos. Dei ignoti signum erat lapis quadrangularis. Sed Deus is Sevedpns vocabatur. Todt’ tors, inquit Suidas, Ses zens, Deus Mars; qui in expositione no- minis sine dubio errat; addit verd, quisquis fuit ille deorum: Td hyarme, Aibog gor} werug rerpdywvos, arirwros, Upog roday 0° sipog dbo, Gwdneirer 0: 2x) Bdoews ypuonrdrou rolrw Stover, xual rb alma ray lepeov mpoxzovor ral rolrd eoriy adrotg 4 oxovd4-—“ Simulacrum est lapis niger, quadratus, nullam figuram incisam habens, seu rudis, altitu- dine pedum 4, latitudine: 2, mnititur basi aurez: huic immolant et victimarum sanguinem profundunt, atque hzec est rpsorum libatio.”

    English

    V. Then, along with those pointed pillars, they used rough stones for the same purpose. Thus Pausanias in the Achaica says — an illustrious testimony: "Near the image, approximately thirty stones are erected, quadrangular in shape; the Pharenses venerate each one, calling them by the names of certain gods; and indeed it was the ancestral custom among the Greeks to worship rough stones in place of images of the gods." He also makes mention of such stones in the Boeotia. This, I say, was the custom of those most ancient Greeks, whom we have shown from Plato to have worshipped the sun, the moon, and the other stars of heaven, and these alone. And Maximus of Tyre, on the Arabs, Dissertation 38, says: the Arabs venerate some deity whose image they have never seen, but which they saw was a quadrangular stone. The sign of the unknown God was a quadrangular stone. But that God was called Dusares. This is, says Suidas, the god Ares, that is, the god Mars — in which interpretation he is without doubt mistaken; he adds, however, whoever that one among the gods was: "The image is a black stone, square, having no figure carved into it, that is, rough, four feet in height, two in breadth, resting on a golden base; to this they sacrifice and pour out the blood of victims, and this is their libation."

    Translator note: Embedded Greek passages are heavily OCR-damaged and largely unreadable as Greek; translation relies on the Latin translations Owen supplies immediately after each Greek quotation, and on the identifiable sources (Pausanias, Achaica; Maximus of Tyre, Dissertation 38; Suidas). The Greek has been rendered from context and the author's own Latin paraphrase.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Ejus generis forsan lapides fuere, uti hic in Anglia in agro Sarisburiensi, saxa sunt ingentia et rudia, Afdo: apyor, ut loquitur Pausanias. Jonesius architectus peritissimus, libello peculiari ea sacra fuisse, probat. Lunam sub Andrastes nomine antiquos Britan-

    English

    VI. Of this kind were perhaps the stones here in England in the Salisbury plain — huge and rough stones, rough stones, as Pausanias calls them. Jones, a most skilled architect, proves by a special treatise that these were sacred places. That the ancient Britons worshipped the moon under the name of Andraste —

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (OCR/pagination truncation; continuation is in block 219). The Greek phrase 'Afdo: apyor' is OCR-damaged but clearly corresponds to Pausanias's term for rough/unworked stones (argoi lithoi); rendered from context.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “nos coluisse, auctor est Dio Cass. Histor. lib xii, Soli autem et lune, istiusmodi lapides erecti fuerunt.

    English

    that they worshipped her — Dio Cassius is the authority, Histories, Book 12. And to the sun and the moon, stones of this kind were erected.

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence, continuing from block 218. Leading curly open-quote appears to be an OCR artifact from a quotation mark in the original.

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Lapides hosce, atque columnas siderum cultores erexisse, ut in eis presto haberent numinum, que coluerant, tutandi et be- nefaciendi vim et 2pysav, antea ostendimus. Id per Altherei Spiritus lapsum fieri potuisse credebant. Tandem ipsi lapides, dei aut divi nuncupabantur. Lampridius in Vita Heliogabali: “ Lapides, qui Divi dicuntur, ex proprio templo Diane Laodicez, simulacrum ex adyto suo, in quo id Orestes posuerat, auferre voluit.” Non nisi

    English

    VII. We have shown above that the worshippers of the stars erected these stones and pillars so that they might have at hand in them the power and energy of the divine beings they worshipped — the power of protecting and of doing good. They believed this could occur through the descent of the Ethereal Spirit. Eventually the stones themselves came to be called gods or divine beings. Lampridius, in the Life of Heliogabalus, writes: "He wished to carry away the stones, which are called Divine, from the temple of Diana of Laodicea, and the image from its inner sanctuary, in which Orestes had placed it." Nothing but

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (truncation; continues in block 221). '2pysav' is an OCR-corrupted Greek word; from context (energy/power of the divine) it is likely energeian or similar; rendered from context as 'energy'.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    -Gstiusmodi Aflous &pyods soli, lunzeque consecratos, intelligit historicus; _— qui temporis decursu deorum nomine censebantur. Inde mos jur~ andi Jovem lapidem. Et de idolo Agabalo unde nomen suum mu- tuatus est hominis monstrum pseudo-Antoninus, Herodianus; Ais

    English

    stones of this kind — rough stones consecrated to the sun and the moon — does the historian understand; which in the course of time came to be reckoned under the name of gods. Hence arose the custom of swearing by Jupiter the Stone. And concerning the idol Agabalus, from which that monster of a man, the pseudo-Antoninus, took his name, Herodian writes: a stone

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence (continuation from block 220) and ends mid-sentence. Leading '-G' is an OCR artifact (likely 'I'). 'Aflous &pyods' is OCR-damaged Greek for rough/unworked stones (argous lithous); 'lunzeque' is OCR for 'lunaeque'; rendered from context.

  20. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    - rig gor meyloros, udrwbev wepidepyc, Anywy sig 6Fdrnra-—* Lapis maxi- mus, basi circulari, in conum desinens.” Etiam 5ys »Syy est dominus rotundus; quo nomine solem ipsum denotabant; nisi potius sol $3) nbs, Syriace, hoc est, Deus Gabalitarum dictus sit, nomine a loco culttis desumpto; ut Baal Peor. Idza mater, quam tanta religione Pessinunte Romam advectam tota civitas in Aide victorize collocavit, istiusmodi lapis erat teste Livio, lib. xxix. cap. xi.

    English

    — "a very great stone, rounded on top, tapering to a point at the base" — that is, "the greatest stone, with a circular base, coming to a cone." Also, Elagabalus means the round lord; by which name they denoted the sun itself; unless the sun was rather called El-Gabal in Syriac, that is, God of the Gabalites, the name taken from the place of worship — as Baal Peor. The Idaean mother, whom with such great religious devotion the whole city placed in the temple of Victory after she had been brought from Pessinus to Rome, was a stone of this kind, as Livy testifies, Book 29, Chapter 11.

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence (continuation from block 221). The opening Greek is OCR-damaged; the Latin translation immediately following ('Lapis maximus, basi circulari, in conum desinens') has been used as the primary source for the translation of the Greek. '5ys »Syy' is OCR corruption of the Syriac/Greek Elagabal name discussion; rendered from context.

  21. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Priscis itaque temporibus apud multas gentes, dydéawara in nullo usu fuére, neque cognita, quibusdam etiam odio habita. De Persis in KAs@ Herodotus: "Aydhwara mev nor vyods nad Pafeods ov% ev vouw roseuiuévous IOplecbas, AAG nal rotor moretor mwmpiny ex1Mepovor ws poev guol doxéew br1 on avdpwrogueas evbouscuv rodg Jeods, xurdmep of "EAAnves, elvas, Cap. Cxxxi.;—“Neque simulacra, neque templa, neque aras exstruere consuetudo est; quinimo hoc facientibus insanize tribuere, ob id, ut mea fert opinio, quod non quemadmodum Greeci, sentiunt deos ex hominibus esse ortos.” Illustre testimonium. Persas solem et lunam cultu religioso prosequutos esse, superius osten- dimus. Ei superstitioni a primis idololatris acceptz adhzrentes, numina, que invexit Hellenismus, nunquam admiserunt, atque ob eam causam éydédwarw nulla habuerunt. Inde Kerxem in ex- peditione Europea aydaAwara sixérws xabaipen, “simulacra ex disciplinze instituto sustulisse,” narrant, qui Magorum _historiam scripserunt, apud Diogenem Laértium in operis procemio. Imd non tanttm istiusmodi simulacra sustulerunt, sed et irriserunt suaviter. Cum enim Cambyses templum Vulcani Memphiticum ingressus esset, ToAAa +H aydrAwars xareyéraoey, Herod. lib. iii. “ Simulacrum multo risu excepit:” et in Cabirorum fano, Ta dydéawara évérpnec, TAKA xaTrnoxerpas'—“Simulacra concremavit, multis in ea jocatus.” Cremavit more patrio, quia hominum simulacra; risit, quia ridicule fabricata. am ob causam omnia templa Asiatica igni dedit, teste Solino, Dianz Ephesinz solo excepto; cujus simulacrum erat truncus acutus ulmeus, vel fagineus. Ita nos docet Callimachus, tur sig” Apres.

    English

    VIII. Thus in ancient times among many nations, images were in no use, nor were they known, and by some they were even held in hatred. Concerning the Persians, Herodotus in the Clio says — an illustrious testimony, Chapter 131: "It is not their custom to erect images, nor temples, nor altars; indeed they charge those who do so with folly, because, as it seems to me, they do not believe, as the Greeks do, that the gods are of human origin." We showed above that the Persians pursued the worship of the sun and moon with religious devotion. Holding fast to that superstition received from the first practitioners of idolatry, they never admitted the divine beings that Hellenism introduced, and for that reason they had no images. Hence they relate that Xerxes, in the European expedition, rightfully removed images — "took down the images according to the discipline of the Magi" — as those who wrote the history of the Magi report, in Diogenes Laertius in the preface of his work. Indeed, they not only removed such images, but also gently mocked them. For when Cambyses entered the temple of Vulcan at Memphis, he laughed greatly at the image — Herodotus, Book 3: "He received the image with much laughter"; and in the shrine of the Cabiri, "he burned the images, mocking them greatly" — "He burned the images, making many jokes at them." He burned them according to ancestral custom, because they were images of men; he mocked them because they were ridiculously made. For the same reason he gave all the Asian temples to the fire, as Solinus testifies, except only that of Diana of Ephesus, whose image was a pointed trunk of elm or beech. So Callimachus teaches us, in the hymn to Artemis.

    Translator note: Embedded Greek passages (Herodotus quotations and others) are OCR-damaged; translation relies primarily on Owen's own Latin translations which follow immediately. 'KAs@' is OCR corruption of 'Klio' (Clio, Book 1 of Herodotus). Greek block rendered from the author's Latin paraphrase.

  22. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Bol nad dmelovides wortmov taiboyenrerpos

    English

    and the shoot of the elm, pointing upward, the image of the child-nourishing goddess

    Translator note: This is a heavily OCR-damaged Greek verse from Callimachus, Hymn to Artemis; the text is largely unreadable as transmitted. Translation is a best inference from context (Owen is discussing the elm or beech trunk as the image of Diana) and the known content of Callimachus's hymn. High uncertainty.

  23. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "Ey xore rapurin EQicov Bpiras ipiouvro, Pnyy txd wpipyy. Ceterum nullas statuas Persas habuisse, non dicit historiz pater, *Ayé\wore non habuerunt, quia non crederent deos esse dvéparo- guéas. Columnas autem et stelas eos omnes repudiasse, non dicit, neque verum est. Idem refert de Germanis Tacitus, de Mor. Germ., cap. ix.: “Ceterum, nee cohibere parietibus deos, neque in ullam humani oris speciem adsimulare, ex magnitudine ccelestium arbi- trantur: lucos ac nemora consecrant, Deorumque nominibus appellant secretum illud, quod sola reverentia vident.” At paulo ante dixerat, “ Deum adesse bellantibus credunt, effigiesque et signa quaedam, de- tracta lucis, in prelium ferunt,” ib. cap. vii. Non omni ideo effigie aut signis, sed istiusmodi tanttim, quae in ullam humani oris speciem formantur, luci vacui erant.

    English

    "Once in Ephesus the Amazons set up, beneath an elm tree, an image." But the father of history does not say that the Persians had no statues whatsoever; they had no images because they did not believe that the gods were of human origin. But he does not say, nor is it true, that they repudiated all pillars and stelae. Tacitus says the same concerning the Germans, On the Customs of Germany, Chapter 9: "Moreover, they do not think it consistent with the greatness of heavenly beings to confine gods within walls, or to represent them in any likeness of the human face; they consecrate groves and woodlands, and they call by the names of gods that mystery which they perceive only through reverence." But a little earlier he had said: "They believe God is present with those fighting, and they carry certain images and standards, taken from the groves, into battle," ibid., Chapter 7. Therefore, they were not without all effigies or standards, but only without those of the kind that are formed into any likeness of the human face.

    Translator note: Opening Greek verse is OCR-damaged (Callimachus, Hymn to Artemis); rendered from context and the known passage. '*Ayé\wore' is OCR corruption of Greek 'agalmata' (images/statues). 'dvéparo- guéas' is OCR corruption of 'anthropomorpheis' (of human form).

  24. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Forsan etiam lapidum loco et columnarum quas orientales erexerunt, Germanis in usu fuére robora viva, vel antiqui roborum trunci, Sidera enim ccelestia in arboribus etiam adorata fuisse, ex Maimonide ostendimus. Inde Claud. de Laud, Stilicon. :— Ut procul Hereyni per vasta silentia silvee Venari tutd liceat, lucosque vetusta Relligione truces, et robora numinis instar Barbarici.”’ Etiam,— “ Habite: Graiis oracula quercus,’’—Virgil, Georg. ii. v. 16, Et Galli apud Lucanum, lib. iii, v. 412:— “Simulacraque moesta deorum Arte carent, caxsisque extant informia truncis.

    English

    IX. Perhaps also in place of the stones and pillars that the eastern peoples erected, the Germans made use of living oaks or ancient trunks of oak trees. For we have shown from Maimonides that the heavenly stars were also worshipped in trees. Hence Claudian, In Praise of Stilicho: "So that one may hunt safely far off through the vast silences of the Hercynian forest, and through the groves fierce with ancient religion, and the oaks that stand in the likeness of the barbarian deity." Also: "The oaks, inhabited by the Greeks, gave oracles" — Virgil, Georgics, Book 2, line 16. And the Gauls, in Lucan, Book 3, line 412: "And the gloomy images of the gods lack artistic skill, and stand shapeless from hewn trunks."

    Translator note: Some minor OCR corruption in Latin quotations ('Hereyni' for 'Hercyni', 'Relligione' for 'Religione', 'caxsisque' for 'caesisque'); silently corrected in translation.

  25. Original

    Ipse situs, putrique facit jam robore squalor Attonitos.”

    English

    "The very location, and the squalor of the now rotting oak, strikes them with awe."

    Translator note: Continuation of the Lucan verse quotation from block 226.

  26. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Docet etiam Maximus Tyrius Celtas, id est Gallos, Jovem colere, cujus signum altissima quercus. Procopius etiam Cesariensis Hist. Goth, lib, iv, affirmat, Asbasgos populum a mari Pontico ad Caucasi radices projectum, “usque ad sua tempora,” hoc est, Imperatoris Justiniani, “nemora et lucos superstitione veneratos esse, arboresque barbara simplicitate deos credidisse.” Similiter etiam Hunni primi, Gothorum e sedibus antiquis Scythicis expulsores, quos Jornandes de Reb. Get. cap. xxiy., mira credulitate abreptus, refert e mulieri- bus maleficis, quas Aliorumas vocabant, spiritus immundos pro- creasse; horum autem reliquias in Lithuania, arbores ad sera tem- pora coluisse, donee eas exciderit sua manu Rex Jagellus, narrant historici. Gadibus etiam templum antiquissimum Herculi dicatum fuisse narrat Philostratus. In eo éyéAuara nulla, sed Bayods donuovs tantim fuisse, dicit. 2r7A«svero ejus loci incolas ignotis literis inscrip- tas habuisse, ostendit; eas autem quadrangulares fuisse veluti incudes. Vid. Apollon. lib. vy. cap. i: De eodem templo Silius Italicus. “ Sed nulla effigies simulacrave nota deorum.” In Hercule autem, Apollinem seu solem veneratos esse Tyrios, a quibus Gaditani, Curtius narrat, lib. iv. cap. i. Adeo verum est, quod ait Themistius, Orat. xv., Ka? xpd wiv Acsddrov rerpdiyavog NY, od pubvoy ray “Epudiy epyacia, drrA& nal y roy Norra avopiayrav Aaldaros d8, 2re10) wpairos Oinywys rh wide Tay dyarwarwy, Emarvon Onusoupyely evonicdn —“Etenim ante Deedalum, non modo Mercurii rudi informique mole, sed reliqua etiam simulacra fingebantur: ubi vero Dedalus simulac- rorum pedes distinxit, viva ac spirantia fabricare creditus est.” De quibus postea.

    English

    Maximus of Tyre also teaches that the Celts, that is, the Gauls, worship Jupiter, whose symbol is the tallest oak. Procopius of Caesarea likewise, in his History of the Goths, book iv, affirms that the Abasgi, a people situated from the Pontic Sea to the foothills of the Caucasus, "right up to his own time," that is, the time of the Emperor Justinian, "had venerated groves and sacred woods with superstition, and in their barbarous simplicity had believed trees to be gods." Similarly, the earliest Huns, who drove the Goths from their ancient Scythian seats, and whom Jordanes in his On the Deeds of the Goths, ch. xxiv, seized by remarkable credulity, reports as having been begotten by wicked women, whom they called Aliorumas, from unclean spirits; the remnants of these people in Lithuania are reported by historians to have worshipped trees down to a late period, until King Jagello cut them down with his own hand. Philostratus also relates that a most ancient temple dedicated to Hercules existed at Gades. In it, he says, there were no images, but only divine altars. He further shows that the inhabitants of that place had stelae inscribed with unknown letters; and these were quadrangular, like anvils. See Apollonius, book v, ch. i. Silius Italicus writes of the same temple: "But no likeness or well-known images of the gods." Curtius, book iv, ch. i, relates that the Tyrians, from whom the people of Gades descend, worshipped Apollo or the sun in Hercules. So true is what Themistius says in Oration xv: that before Daedalus, not only were the images of Mercury fashioned in a rough and shapeless mass, but the rest of the statues of men were also made by Daedalus in the same crude way; but when Daedalus distinguished the feet of the statues, he was believed to fashion them alive and breathing. More on these things later.

    Translator note: Block contains heavily OCR-damaged Greek passages from Themistius Oration xv; the Greek text is garbled beyond reliable transcription. Latin paraphrase of the Greek (the em-dash quotation) is intact and has been translated directly. Greek portion rendered from the accompanying Latin paraphrase and context.

  27. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X, Ad Afloug hos apyotg pertinent Borba. Korum primus meminit apud Eusebium Sanchuniathon, in Phoenicum Theologia ; 216 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIE. [rp m1.

    English

    X. To these first principles also belong the baetyls. The first to mention them is Sanchuniathon in Eusebius, in the Theology of the Phoenicians.

    Translator note: Block contains an embedded page-header OCR artifact ("216 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIE. [rp m1.") inserted mid-text; this is a running-header fragment from the original printed page and has been excluded from the translation. Opening Greek-letter sequence "Afloug hos apyotg" is OCR-garbled Greek; rendered as "these first principles" from context and the Latin "pertinent." "Borba" appears to be OCR for "Baetyla" or similar.

  28. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "Er: 62, inquit, @eds “Ovpavis Buirdasa, Aldous surbdyoug pmayaunod-— pevos-— Preeterea Coelus seu Uranus Deus, betylia excogitavit, animatos lapides, arte molitus. Sanchuniathonem non b'w5D) D038, seu “lapides vivos,” sed Daw? DAN (B et Y transpositis) hoc est, uti ait, “lapides unctos” scripsisse, vir doctissimus arbitratur. Ridicu- lum enim est, inquit, fingere, Colum “lapides animatos” fecisse. | Et est vere ridiculum, tamen haud inde constat, Sanchuniathonem non ita scripsisse, cum ex horrenda confusione partim, partim ex por- tentosissimarum nugarum mistura, omnia, que eo loci ex Sanchunia- thone promit Eusebius, sint prorsus absurda et ridicula; neque in alium finem ab eo memorantur, quim ut pateret, quam absurda essent, et ab omni theologia, imo et ratione abhorrentia. Deinde Uranus lapides istos excogitavit, ut sibi praesto essent et auxilio in bello, quod pro regno recuperando moliebatur adversus Saturnum; quo ei opus erat lapidibus vivis, potius quam wnctis. Etiam notis- simum est, veteres non minus finxisse istiusmodi lapides zuiyoug, quam simulacra Dedalea airoxivyre. Hesychius alio vocabulum trahit : Bafruaos: otrws enurciro 6 dodeic Athos TG Kpovp dvr) Aség-— “Bezetylus: Sic vocatur lapis, qui Saturno loco Jovis datus est.”

    English

    "Moreover," he says, "the god Uranus devised baetyls, animated stones fashioned by art." A most learned scholar judges that Sanchuniathon did not write "living stones," but rather (with B and Y transposed) "anointed stones," as he says. For it is absurd, he argues, to imagine that Uranus made "animated stones." And indeed it is truly absurd; yet it does not thereby follow that Sanchuniathon did not write it thus, since everything that Eusebius produces in that place from Sanchuniathon is wholly absurd and ridiculous, arising partly from a dreadful confusion and partly from a mixture of the most monstrous trifles; nor are they cited for any other purpose than to make plain how absurd they are, and how abhorrent to all theology, indeed to reason itself. Furthermore, Uranus devised these stones so that they might be ready at hand and of assistance to him in the war he was contriving against Saturn for the recovery of his kingdom; for which he had need of living stones rather than anointed ones. It is also very well known that the ancients feigned such stones to be animated, no less than the self-moving statues of Daedalus. Hesychius derives the word differently: "Baetylus: this is the name given to the stone that was given to Saturn in place of Jupiter."

    Translator note: Block contains OCR-garbled Greek text (Hesychius quotation) and garbled Hebrew consonantal strings ("b'w5D) D038" and "Daw? DAN") representing Hebrew words for "living stones" and "anointed stones." The Hebrew is untranscribable from OCR. The opening Greek quotation is also OCR-damaged. Translation relies on the surrounding Latin paraphrase, which Owen provides as his own rendering throughout.

  29. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Notissima fabula. Unde proverbium, Kai BafruAoy ay xararivors-—

    English

    A very well-known fable. Hence the proverb, "You would even swallow a Baetylus"—

    Translator note: The Greek proverbial phrase is OCR-damaged but recognizable; rendered from context and the Latin paraphrase that follows in block 232.

  30. Original

    “Etiam Betylum deglutires ;’ quod ex hoc loco Hesychii explicat in Adagiis Erasmus. “ Beetylus,” inquit, “ dicitur illud saxum fasciis obvinctum, quod pro Jove devoravit Saturnus.”

    English

    "You would even swallow the Baetylus"; which Erasmus explains from this passage in Hesychius in his Adages. "Baetylus," he says, "is the name given to that stone wrapped in swaddling bands which Saturn devoured in place of Jupiter."

  31. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XI. Certum autem est, alios fuisse lapides sacris usibus destinatos Putri dictos, eum preter, qui loco Jovis Saturno datus. Eorum meminit auctor vite Isidori philosophi, apud Photium, quem Da- mascium fuisse scribit Suidas, Cod. cexlii. Hic se vidisse ait, Toy Bairurov dic rot aépos xivobmevov, wore 0 év r0is imartorg xpurrémevov, 40n Os Tore nal ev yepol Pucralomevoy Tov Separevovrog: bvomm O Hv ra Sepumedvover roy BairurAey EvoéCsog-—“ Beetylum in aére motum vestibus interdum tectum, aliquando etiam manibus medici portatum. Nomen medici, qui Beetylum gestabat, erat Kusebius.” Ita verba illa absurde admo- dum interpretatur Andreas Scottus, vir alioquin doctus. Quid enim Medico cum Betylo? Puerindrunt quid sit Sepucredew ros Seods et 4 epi rods Seods Sepureta. Kusebius iste planus erat, qui sacris famulatus est Baetylo; quem aliquoties manibus portavit, quandoque eum in aére sese motasse finxit. “Ovwa & qv rG Sepureiovri roy Bairvroy EvotEroc, Nomen ejus, qui in Sacris Betylo famulatus est, erat Eusebius, Julius Pollux Onomast., lib. i. wep) epyasius: “Ovimura ray Seods Sepa- mevovray, ray Seav Jepurevral, iepe7s, vewxdpos. Docet praeterea ipse Da- mascius, quomodo Eusebius iste Bsetylum religiose coluerit, atque oracula ex eo elicuerit. Atque hic ex lapidibus istis gabixos erat; quem motum et quasi animatum a demone non pessimo, asseruit Isidorus: Eiva: yap rive daiwova, rbv xivotvree abrdy, ore rev BAaCEpay, oltre ray dyav xpoobAwy. Temporis enim decursu ubicunque istiusmodi ido- lum erectum erat, deemones illico illud occupasse, postea osten- demus. Alios etiam lapides Soli dicatos, quos cuvod/arag vocat, paulo post memorat Damascius.

    English

    XI. It is certain, however, that there were other stones appointed for sacred uses and called baetyls, besides the one given to Saturn in place of Jupiter. The author of the life of the philosopher Isidore, cited by Photius, whom Suidas identifies as Damascius, in Codex 242, says that he himself had seen the Baetylus moved through the air, at times concealed within garments, and sometimes also carried in the hands of the attendant; and that the name of the one who ministered to the Baetylus was Eusebius. So those words are quite absurdly interpreted by Andreas Scottus, otherwise a learned man: "The Baetylus moved in the air, sometimes covered with garments, sometimes also carried in the hands of the physician. The name of the physician who carried the Baetylus was Eusebius." For what does a physician have to do with a Baetylus? They know quite well what it means to minister to the gods and to perform sacred service around the gods. This Eusebius was a temple-servant who ministered in the sacred rites of the Baetylus; he sometimes carried it in his hands, and at other times pretended that it moved of itself through the air. The name of the one who ministered to the Baetylus in the sacred rites was Eusebius. Julius Pollux, Onomasticon, book i, on sacred service: "The names of those who minister to the gods are: temple-ministers, priests, temple-wardens." Damascius himself further teaches how this Eusebius worshipped the Baetylus with religious devotion and drew oracles from it. And this stone was of the class called sacred stones; Isidore asserted that it was moved and as it were animated by a demon not of the worst sort: for there was a certain demon, he said, who moved it, neither one of the destructive kind nor one of the exceedingly mischievous. For as time went on, wherever an idol of this sort was erected, demons at once took possession of it, as we shall show later. Damascius mentions shortly afterward other stones also dedicated to the Sun, which he calls heliotropes.

    Translator note: Block contains multiple OCR-damaged Greek passages; the Greek quotations are rendered from context and from Owen's accompanying Latin paraphrases. "cuvod/arag" is OCR-garbled Greek for a term meaning "heliotropes" or "sun-stones"; translated from context.

  32. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XII. Fatendum autem est, veteres idololatras lapides hosce in- ungere solitos fuisse, ita ut non minus wncts quam vive dici potue- rint: Clemens, Stromat. vii., Tdévra Aidov, riv 08 Aeydwevov Asrapdy wpoo- xvyodvres, Et Arnobius de se ipso, cum adhuce esset gentilis, “Si ‘quando conspexeram lubricatum lapidem, et ex olivi unguine ordi- natum, tanquam inesset vis preesens, adulabar.”

    English

    XII. It must be acknowledged, however, that the ancient idolaters were accustomed to anoint these stones, so that they could be called anointed no less than living. Clement, in Stromata vii, says they worshipped every smooth stone, and what is called Astarte. And Arnobius, speaking of himself when he was still a pagan: "Whenever I had caught sight of a polished stone, smeared with olive oil, I would pay it homage as though some present power resided in it."

    Translator note: Block contains OCR-damaged Greek from Clement's Stromata vii; the Greek is garbled but its general sense (worshipping smooth stones and Astarte) is evident from context and the Latin surrounding it.

  33. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIII. Primus, quod sciam, admirabilis vir Josephus Scaliger, lapides hosce Buirdar« dictos fuisse a lapide quem Jacobus erexit in Bethele, seu a Bethele, qiomodo locus in quo eum erexit, abs eo tempore vocatus est, acutissime conjecit, inde totam rudium la- pidum in usus superstitiosos erectionem éx xaxofndiag Satanse pro- diisse alii arbitrantur. Jacobi factum, Gen. xxviii. 18, 19, memo- ratur. Tulit lapidem quem posuit cervicale suum, et posuit eum nas), “in titulum,” Vulgatus interpres; orqaqy Greeci. <A A¥}, “statuit,’ est T2382, “statua,’ ut ante diximus; idem vocabulum quod in idololatrie prohibitione usurpatur, Lev. xxvi. 1; Deut. vit 5, xii. 8. Lapidem rudem in agro casu repertum; in hunc modum erectum oleo unxit; et primus mortalium preecisis verbis conceptum votum solenne Deo nuncupavit. Lapidem inter alia istum sibi in posterum domum Dei fore promittit, Gen. xxviii. 22, seu cultum Dei solenniter se eo loci tum peracturum, cum ad manum essent, quae Deo offerat, quorum omnium jam erat egenus. Postea a Deo admonitus fidem liberavit, cap. xxxv. 6, 7.

    English

    XIII. The first, as far as I know, to conjecture most acutely that these stones were called baetyls from the stone which Jacob erected at Bethel, or from Bethel, as the place where he erected it has been called from that time forward, was the admirable Joseph Scaliger; others judge that from this the whole practice of erecting rough stones for superstitious uses arose out of Satan's malicious imitation. Jacob's act is recorded in Gen. 28:18, 19. He took the stone he had placed under his head, and set it up as a pillar; the Latin Vulgate renders it "in titulum," and the Greeks render it as a stele. The Hebrew word translated "he set up" is the same as the word for "statue," as we noted earlier; the same term is used in the prohibition of idolatry in Lev. 26:1; Deut. 7:5, 12:3. A rough stone found by chance in the field, erected in this manner, he anointed with oil; and he was the first of mortals to make a formal vow to God expressed in explicit words. He promises, among other things, that this stone shall henceforth be to him a house of God, Gen. 28:22, that is, that he would solemnly perform the worship of God in that place when he had at hand the things he might offer to God, of all of which he was then entirely destitute. Afterward, admonished by God, he discharged his vow, ch. 35:6, 7.

    Translator note: Block contains OCR-garbled Hebrew letter strings and a garbled Greek word; these have been rendered from Owen's Latin context. The Hebrew words for "pillar" and "statue" are present but OCR-corrupted and untranscribable.

  34. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIV. Jacobus autem rectene an secus fecerit, sheathdeatn erigendo, querunt interpretes. Duo respondet Abulensis. Primo hoc lici- tum fuisse ante legem, postea prohibitum. Deinde Jacobum, titu- lwm hune erexisse, ad rei memoriam, non ut eum adoraret.. In ejus sententia plurimi alii acquiescunt. Erat sine dubio ante legem latam viris piis licitum, quocunque in loco altaria erigere, atque in eis sacrificia offerre. Jacobum autem hunc lapidem erexisse in memoriam visionis angelicee ibi loci ei indulta, neque adhibuisse in cultum religiosum, ex eo constat, quod longo post tempore voti a Deo admonitus, ibidem altare struxerit, cap. xxxv. 7. 33 autem “titulum” reddit interpres Latinus, a more solito sacris istiusmodi saxis titulos inseribendi, cui Deo dicarentur indicantes. Ita Da- mascius, Kal ypdumaura cavedeSev un ro MOw yeypummeven ypuimare ro narovpiy tiyyacupivy xaraxeypawéva—* Ostendit etiam nobis literas in lapide, beetylio scilicet descriptas, colore, ut vocant, tingabarino.”

    English

    XIV. Whether Jacob acted rightly or otherwise in erecting the pillar, interpreters ask. Abulensis gives two answers. First, that this was lawful before the law, and afterward prohibited. Second, that Jacob erected this pillar as a memorial of the event, not in order to worship it. A great many others concur with his opinion. There was, without doubt, before the law was given, a lawful practice for godly men to erect altars in any place and to offer sacrifices upon them. That Jacob erected this stone as a memorial of the angelic vision granted to him there, and did not employ it in religious worship, is established by the fact that long afterward, admonished by God concerning his vow, he built an altar in the same place, ch. 35:7. The Latin interpreter renders it "titulum," from the customary practice of inscribing such sacred stones with titles indicating to which god they were dedicated. So also Damascius: "He also showed us letters inscribed on the stone, that is, on the baetyl, written in the color they call tingabaric."

    Translator note: "sheathdeatn" is an OCR artifact, likely garbled Latin for a word meaning "pillar" (probably "statuam" or similar). The Greek quotation from Damascius is OCR-damaged; rendered from the accompanying Latin paraphrase Owen provides.

  35. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XV. E facto hoc Jacobi etiam veri Dei visionem memoria reco- lentis, emanavit postea columnas erigendi, ad fictas deorum éripaveing mos superstitiosus. ’Eqipeveray deoram meminerunt plurimi. Dionys. Halicar. lib. ii. cap. Lxviii., Mev 8 &Es0v nal rq exipaverny ioropioos rig

    English

    XV. From this act of Jacob, who was calling to remembrance a vision of the true God, there afterward emanated the superstitious custom of erecting pillars in honor of the feigned appearances of the gods. Many have recorded the appearances of the gods. Dionysius of Halicarnassus, book ii, ch. 68:

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; the Greek quotation from Dionysius of Halicarnassus is OCR-damaged and cut off. Translated up to the point of truncation. Continuation appears in block 239.

  36. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    218 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LTB. IIL.

    English

    218. The Origin and Progress of Idolatry. [Book III.

    Translator note: This is an OCR-captured running page-header from the original printed book, not body text.

  37. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Setic, Hv eredeiEuro rats ddinwg éynrnbeloass rapbévorss-—“ Tilud est memo- rabile, quomodo dea apparens virginibus periclitantibus opem tulerit.” Quibus subjungit Epicureorum éaeyEw, boo wiv ody rag abeous aoxovos Pirocopins, ef Oj nal OiAvcoging abrcg Oe? naAEh, ardous O1modpoTes Tas émipaveins raw Seay, ivridentes deorum preesentias, uti Cicero eam vocem exponit. Etiam Athenceus, lib. xii. ex Carystio Pergameno, refert Demetrium Phalereum fratris sui Himerzi ab Antipatro occisi, +7y émipdveray cultu religioso observasse, quod magnam ei inyidiam apud Athenienses conflavit. Postquam enim finxisset, uti videtur, fratrem mortuum sibi apparuisse, cultu religioso eum prosequutus est, atque ita £évoy dafwova introduxit, quod Athenis illicitum, Act. xvii. 18, De epiphaniis hisce Cicero in secunda de Natura Deorum, cap. ii: “Ttaque et in nostro populo, et in ceteris, deorum eultus religion- umque sanctitates exsistunt in dies majores, atque meliores. Idque evenit non temere, nec casu, sed quod presentiam seepe divi suam de- clarant.” Et sciamus ex qua officina prodiit festum illud inter Chris- tianos, quod Epiphaniam vocant; de qua dubitavit sacerdos mas esset an femina; magnum sanctum fuisse intrepide pronunciavit.

    English

    He recounts how the goddess, appearing to virgins in danger, brought them aid. "That is remarkable, how the goddess appearing brought help to the virgins who were in peril." To this he appends the mockery of the Epicureans, who, since they denied the gods any governance, and called God himself merely by that name, scoffed at the appearances of the gods, denying the presences of the gods, as Cicero explains that expression. Athenaeus also, book xii, from Carystius of Pergamon, reports that Demetrius Phalereus observed the appearance of his brother Himerus, who had been killed by Antipater, with religious veneration, which stirred up great hatred of him among the Athenians. For after he had pretended, as it seems, that his dead brother had appeared to him, he paid him religious honor, and thereby introduced a strange demon, which was unlawful at Athens, as Acts 17:18. On these epiphanies, Cicero in the second book On the Nature of the Gods, ch. ii: "And so, both among our own people and among others, the worship of the gods and the sanctities of religion grow greater and better day by day. And this happens not rashly, nor by chance, but because the divine beings often declare their own presence." And let us take note from what workshop that festival came forth among Christians which they call Epiphany; concerning which a certain priest was in doubt whether it was male or female, but boldly declared it to have been a great holy thing.

    Translator note: Block contains several OCR-damaged Greek phrases; translated from Owen's Latin paraphrases which accompany the Greek citations throughout. The opening Greek fragment continues the Dionysius of Halicarnassus quotation broken off in block 237.

  38. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVI. Lapidem autem istum Beetylicum, Phcenices postea coluisse, Judzi affirmant; atque admodum probabile est, saxa ista rudia, que diis suis erexerunt, a Bethele, Basrdasa dicta fuisse, XVII. In hune modum ideo crevit solis cultus; simplici adora- tioni addite sunt columne, et lapides Beetylici, quibus accessit primd unctio, deinde frugum et florum oblatio, postremé saerificia ex animalibus.

    English

    XVI. The Jews affirm that the Phoenicians afterward worshipped this Bethylian stone; and it is quite probable that those rough rocks which they erected to their gods were called Baetylian from Bethel. XVII. In this manner, therefore, the worship of the sun grew: to simple adoration were added columns and Bethylian stones, to which first anointing was joined, then the offering of fruits and flowers, and lastly sacrifices of animals.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts present: 'Phcenices' = 'Phoenices'; 'Judzi' = 'Judaei'; 'Basrdasa' likely 'Baetylian' form corrupted; 'primd' = 'primo'; 'postremé' = 'postremo'; 'saerificia' = 'sacrificia'. Translated from inferred correct Latin.

  39. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVIII.. Evenit quidem temporis processu, ut ipse sol statuis ad speciem oris humani formatis, coleretur. Ejus generis erat Colossus Rhodius, septuaginta cubitus altus. Macrobius etiam, Aigyptios et Assyrios solitos fuisse solis simulacrum, sinistra manu fulmen tenens et spicas, dextram elevans cum flagro in aurige modum, pompa vehere, memorat, Saturnal. lib. i. cap. xxiii. Et Plinius, lib. xxxiv. cap. vii, “ Zenodorus,” inqnit, “ fecit Colossum Neronis principis destinatum simulacrum centum et decem pedum longitudine; qui dicatus solis venerationi est, damnatis sceleribus istius principis.” Factum hoc a Vespasiano, teste Suetonio, Vesp., cap. xvii. “Colossi,” inquit, “refectorem insigni congiario, magnaque mercede donavit.” Refecto solis caput septem radios habens, loco Neronis, impositum : id verd postea a Commodo ablatum ; qui proprium caput ei imposuit, teste Herodiano, cap. xlviil.: Tod peyiorov dydramaros xorhooosaiov 6 wep ot€ovor ‘Paatos, eixve pépov ‘HAsou, rHy nepariy daroreway, lOplowro éxurod. Locum mancum supplet Scaliger per xa) ri gaurot dvriribetcg. Hoe vero factum non est, nisi postquam homines demortui in deorum nu- merum asciti fuére; atque Apollo, nescio quis, soli esset substitutus.

    English

    XVIII. In the course of time it came about that the sun itself was worshipped by means of statues fashioned in the likeness of a human face. Of this kind was the Colossus of Rhodes, seventy cubits high. Macrobius also records that the Egyptians and Assyrians were accustomed to carry in solemn procession a statue of the sun holding a thunderbolt and stalks of grain in its left hand, and raising its right hand with a whip after the manner of a charioteer — Saturnalia, Book I, Chapter 23. And Pliny, Book XXXIV, Chapter 7, says: "Zenodorus made the Colossus destined to be a statue of the Emperor Nero, one hundred and ten feet in length; it was dedicated to the veneration of the sun, after the crimes of that emperor had been condemned." This was done by Vespasian, as Suetonius attests, Life of Vespasian, Chapter 17: "He rewarded the restorer of the Colossus with a distinguished gift and great pay." Upon the restored colossus the sun's head, bearing seven rays, was placed in the position where Nero's had been. This was afterward removed by Commodus, who placed his own head upon it, as Herodian attests, Chapter 48: removing the head from that greatest colossal statue which the Romans venerate as bearing the image of the Sun, he set up his own in its place. The corrupt passage is supplemented by Scaliger with the words "and substituting his own." But this was not done until after deceased men had been admitted into the number of the gods, and some Apollo or other had been substituted for the sun.

    Translator note: The Greek passage from Herodian is severely OCR-damaged (e.g., 'dydramaros xorhooosaiov 6 wep ot€ovor Paatos, eixve pépov HAsou, rHy nepariy daroreway, lOplowro éxurod'). Rendered from context, Owen's surrounding Latin paraphrase, and knowledge of the Herodian passage (Historia Augusta / Herodian on Commodus and the Colossus). Scaliger's supplement also OCR-damaged ('xa) ri gaurot dvriribetcg' = kai te heautou antititheis). 'Aigyptios' = 'Aegyptios'. Low confidence on Greek reconstruction.

  40. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIX. Quemadmodum igitur Jeroboamus vitulos aureos erexit, ne omni signo visibili praesentize divine destitutus, ad verum Dei cul- tum Hierosolymis peragendum populus rediret, non sine summo regni sui damno forsan et ruina; ita regno suo, quod tam variis arti- bus et fraude multiplici in mundo obtinuerat, consulens,—ne in peri- culis idololatree constituti, atque de auxilio solliciti, ipsius naturs voci clamantis ad Dominum nature attendentes, inciperent @yrew rby Kipiov, ei dpa ye Ynrapjociay adrov nal ciporerr xairorye od wuxpavy amd vis exdorov airiy tadpyovra, uti loquitur apostolus, atque ita se ejus regimini subducerent,—illi alteri novum hunc errorem superfcetavit Satanas, quo in spem falsam erecti, a scelerato preejudicio removeri non possent.

    English

    XIX. Just as Jeroboam erected golden calves, lest the people, deprived of every visible sign of the divine presence, should return to Jerusalem to perform the true worship of God — perhaps to the great harm and ruin of his kingdom — so Satan, consulting the interests of his own kingdom, which he had obtained in the world by so many varied arts and manifold deceit, lest those who were set amid the dangers of idolatry, and anxious for help, attending to the voice of nature itself crying out to the Lord of nature, should begin to seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after Him and find Him, though He is not far from every one of them, as the apostle says — lest they should thus withdraw themselves from Satan's dominion — he grafted this new error upon the other, by which, being raised up to a false hope, they could not be removed from their wicked prejudice.

    Translator note: The embedded Greek (OCR-damaged: '@yrew rby Kipiov, ei dpa ye Ynrapjociay adrov nal ciporerr xairorye od wuxpavy amd vis exdorou airiy tadpyovra') is Acts 17:27, the apostle Paul's words at the Areopagus. Rendered from the standard Greek text: zetein ton Kyrion, ei ara ge pselaphseian auton kai heuoien, kaitoi ge ou makran apo henos hekastou hemon hyparchonta. 'idololatree' = 'idololatriae'; 'praesentize' = 'praesentiae'; 'naturs' = 'naturae'; 'superfcetavit' = 'superfetavit'; 'preejudicio' = 'praejudicio'.

  41. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XX. Hgregie autem superstitionis progressum hune exponit Cle- mens Alexand. in Orat. ad Gent.: “Scythe,” inquit, “antiquitus adorabant acinacem, Arabes lapidem, Perse fluvium; et ex aliis hominibus ii, qui erant adhuc antiquiores, ligna erigebant insignia, et columnas ponebant ex lapidibus,—que etiam appellabantur Ecave, eo quod eraderentur et expolirentur ex materia. In Icaro certe imago Dianze lignum erat non laboratum, et Citheroniz Junonis Thespie truncus excisus; et Samize Junonis (ut ait Aethlius) prius quidem erat asser, postea autem cum esset Archon Procleus, efficta est in formam status. Postquam autem cceperunt statuze formari, Bpérn dicebantur, éx rot Bporot, quia hominibus similes Rome autem antiquitus statuam Martis fuisse hastam dicit scriptor Varro, cum nondum pervenissent artifices ad hoc speciosum quidem, sed improbum artificium. Postquam autem ars floruit, auctus est error. Quod itaque ex lapidibus et lignis imagines fecerint hominibus si- miles, jam patet.” Heec ille; atque deinde ordine recenset, quinam ubivis locorum primi imaginum fabricatores exstiterunt.

    English

    XX. Clement of Alexandria excellently expounds this progress of superstition in his Oration to the Gentiles: "The Scythians," he says, "in ancient times worshipped a scimitar, the Arabs a stone, the Persians a river; and among other men, those who were yet more ancient, erected notable wooden posts and set up columns of stone — which were also called Xoana, because they were scraped and smoothed out of the raw material. On the island of Icarus, certainly, the image of Diana was an unworked piece of wood, and the Juno of Cithaeron at Thespiae was a hewn-out tree trunk; and the Juno of Samos (as Aethlius says) was at first a plank, but afterward, when Procleus was archon, was fashioned into the form of a statue. After statues began to be formed, they were called bretas, from brotoi, because they were made to resemble men. At Rome, moreover, the writer Varro says that the ancient statue of Mars was a spear, since the craftsmen had not yet attained to this art, beautiful indeed in appearance, but dishonest in its purpose. But after the art flourished, the error increased. That they therefore made images from stones and wood resembling men is now plain." So he; and he then enumerates in order who in each place were the first makers of images.

    Translator note: Several OCR artifacts: 'Hgregie' = 'Egregie'; 'Cle- mens Alexand.' = 'Clemens Alexandrinus'; 'Scythe' = 'Scythae'; 'Perse' = 'Persae'; 'Ecave' likely = Greek 'Xoana' (ξόανα, carved images); 'eraderentur' = 'raderentur'; 'Dianze' = 'Dianae'; 'Citheroniz' = 'Cithaeronis'; 'Samize' = 'Samiae'; 'cceperunt statuze' = 'coeperunt statuae'; 'Bpérn' = Greek 'bretas' (βρέτη); 'éx rot Bporot' = Greek 'ek ton broton' (ἐκ τῶν βρότων). The Greek etymological note rendered from context and Clement's known text.

  42. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXI. Atque hic primus erat belli Satanici adversus genus humanum, revelationibus divinis destitutum et sibi permissum, suc- cessus et edruyia. Hee totalis a theologie naturalis fundamento defectionis origo. Hic imperii istius, quod in maximam hominum partem per innumerabilem annorum seriem longe lateque exercuit tenebrarum princeps, fundamenta posuit.

    English

    XXI. And this was the first success and good fortune of Satan's war against the human race, left destitute of divine revelations and abandoned to itself. This was the origin of the total defection from the foundation of natural theology. Here the prince of darkness laid the foundations of that dominion which he exercised far and wide over the greater part of mankind through an innumerable succession of years.

    Translator note: 'edruyia' is OCR-damaged; likely Greek 'eutychia' (εὐτυχία, good fortune / success). 'theologie' = 'theologiae'; 'defectionis' rendered as 'defection'.

  1. Original

    CAPUT IX.

    English

    Chapter 9.

  2. Original

    SIVE DE ORIGINE ET PROGRESSU IDOLOLATRIZ.—CAP. VII.

    English

    OR, ON THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY.—CHAP. VII.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Idololatrie ulterior progressus—Uoroubsicuss in dveiteioug desinens—Hellenismus quid—Primordia ejus incerta, obscura—Sententia auctoris libri qui Sapi- entia Solomonis dicitur—Dii deeque ex adulatione—Mater Demetrii ab Adimanto culta, et Lamia Poliorcete scortum ab Atheniensibus et Thebanis— Demetrii in Athenienses scomma—Lactantii sententia, et Eusebii—’ Aaroted- esos ratio—Tharam Abrabami patrem primum éyarparorasy fingunt Judai

    English

    The further progress of idolatry — Polytheism ending in the worship of human beings as gods — What Hellenism is — Its origins uncertain and obscure — The opinion of the author of the book called the Wisdom of Solomon — Gods and goddesses arising from flattery — The mother of Demetrius worshipped by Adimantus, and Lamia, the harlot of Poliorcetes, by the Athenians and Thebans — The taunt of Demetrius against the Athenians — The opinion of Lactantius and of Eusebius — The rationale of apotheosis — The Jews fabricate that Terah, the father of Abraham, was the first maker of idols.

    Translator note: "Uoroubsicuss in dveiteioug desinens" is OCR-corrupted Greek (likely πολυθεισμός ending in ἀνθρωποθεισμόν or similar); rendered from context of the chapter's argument. "éyarparorasy" is also OCR-damaged Greek.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    —Origo fabule—Veterum Christianorum in ea consensus—Testimonium Epiphanii; Suide; Johannis Antiocheni—Haran mortuus ante patrem— Non primus a mundi conditu, quod voluit Epiphanius—Thara vir sanc- tus—Adrouérwy inventionem Rhodiis ascribit Pindarus; Prometheo Isidorus; Plures Dedalo—Quare dictus éydéauara adroxivare fecisse—Statua Mem- nonis apud Philostratum—Alia plura.

    English

    The origin of the fable — The agreement of ancient Christians regarding it — The testimony of Epiphanius, Suidas, and John of Antioch — Haran died before his father — He was not the first to die since the creation of the world, as Epiphanius maintained — Terah a holy man — Pindar ascribes the invention of statues to the Rhodians; Isidore to Prometheus; several others to Daedalus — Why he is said to have made statues that moved of themselves — The statue of Memnon in Philostratus — And many other things.

    Translator note: "Adrouérwy" and "éydéauara adroxivare" are OCR-damaged Greek; rendered as "statues" and "moved of themselves" from context.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. NonpUM ea, que adversus Deum hominesque impie molieba- tur, ad extremum exitum Satanas perduxerat. Successu, superitis exposito, acriorem et elatiorem Dei solium occupandi, incessit libido, In Hellenismo, seu hominum defunctorum cultu, fit voti compos. Ejus superstitionis obtentu, nihil usus circuitione objectum cultus religiosi ipsum se prestituit miseris homuncionibus. Atque ita worvbeiouss, in dvridevous desinit. Sed non nisi decursis multorum an- norum, forsan et seculorum periodis, ad istud impietatis et nequitize spiritualis fastigium perventum. Non enim statim a prima defec- tione, Seods dvdpwropuéag sibi comparavit humanum genus. . Korum cultu constitit Hellenismus. Siderum ccelestium pertesi, que lege inviolabili acta, vanitati et fluctuationi mentis humane satisfacere non potuerunt, deos elegerunt sibi similes, faciles, propitios, quorum imitarentur mores, honores sortirentur. Quamvis ideo per Hellen- ismum, falsarum religionum ovAroy, queedam, et confusio in cultu coeli, solis, aliorumque siderum, demonum, hominum mortuorum, simulacrorum, fictitiarumque larvarum, totaque denique veterum idolomania, rite intelligi possit; tamen nos hic loci eum separatim a Sabaismo, seu in cultu siderum ccelestium superstitione, prout hominum defunctorum, et simulacrorum ad speciem oris humani fictorum religionem induxerit, considerabimus.

    English

    I. Satan had not yet brought to its final outcome what he was wickedly contriving against God and men. Emboldened by the success previously described, a more fierce and exalted desire to occupy the throne of God pressed upon him. In Hellenism — that is, in the worship of deceased men — he attains his wish. Under pretext of that superstition, without any circuitous approach, he presented himself openly as the object of religious worship to miserable little men. And so polytheism ends in the worship of human beings as gods. Yet this summit of impiety and spiritual wickedness was not reached until after the passage of many years, and perhaps of many centuries. For the human race did not immediately, from the first defection, furnish itself with gods in human form. In the worship of such beings Hellenism consisted. Wearied with the heavenly bodies, which, moved by an inviolable law, could not satisfy the vanity and fickleness of the human mind, men chose gods like themselves — easy of access, propitious — whose morals they might imitate and whose honors they might share. Although, therefore, by the term Hellenism, that summary of false religions, a certain confusion in the worship of heaven, the sun, and other heavenly bodies, of demons, of deceased men, of images, and of fictitious phantoms — in short, the whole ancient mania of idolatry — may rightly be understood; nevertheless, we shall here consider it separately from Sabaism, or the superstition of worshipping the heavenly bodies, insofar as it introduced the religion of deceased men and of images fashioned in the likeness of the human face.

    Translator note: "worvbeiouss, in dvridevous desinit" is OCR-corrupted Greek; rendered as "polytheism ends in the worship of human beings as gods" from context and the author's surrounding argument. "Seods dvdpwropuéag" rendered as "gods in human form" (likely θεοὺς ἀνθρωπομόρφους). "ovAroy" rendered as "summary" (likely σύλλογον).

  6. Original

    II. Hujus superstitionis dubias, imo incertissimas esse origines fatentur omnes. Postquam aliorum sententias retulimus, quas vel auctorum dignitas, vel ipsarum verisimilitudo in celebritate posue- runt, nonnulla adjiciemus, que ad veritatem e puteo eruendam, adhuc deesse videntur.

    English

    II. All acknowledge that the origins of this superstition are doubtful, indeed most uncertain. After we have set forth the opinions of others — opinions which either the authority of their authors or their own plausibility has brought into prominence — we shall add certain things which still seem to be lacking for drawing the truth up out of the well.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ITI. Nota est auctoris libri qui Sapientia Solomonis dicitur sen- tentia, cap. xiv. 13-20. Ore yap, inquit, jv da’ d&pys, obre cig ry alive zoras. Kevodocig yap dvdpurwy siojrdev cig xdomov, xa 01 rodro ovvromov avrav rérhog emevondn. “Awpw yap wévdes rpuydmevos Tarhp, rod rayvéwe APasipebevrog rénvou einiva woinouas, roy rire vexpov &vOpwrov, viv wo Yedy eriunoe, mai mapedune rors Lroxespiois muornpia, ral rerera&s. Kira év ypivw uparuvler rd doeles eboc, we vowos EQuAdyOn, nal rupdwan emirayais edpna- nevero ra yAurrd. In quam sententiam pluraaddit. Et sane huic sen- tentie, fidem faciunt, que postea acciderunt. Deos deasque innume- ros fecit adulatio. Unum aut alterum exemplum proferamus: Tay 8: Anunrpion rot Bauciriws xordnwv of aepi” Adciwavroy roy Aamrbannvdy vedy AUT MONEUKORMEVOL Opvow aivouacay Divas "Agpodirns, xad roy rémrov Didacloy e eXdrcouy ard TAS TOU Anunrpiou unrpls Dirus, ws Pnor Asvovdoros 6 Tov Tpu- piv. Verba sunt Atheneei, lib. vi. “Hx Demetrii regis adulatoribus, Adimantus Lampsacenus, templum eedificavit, statuasque posuit in Thryo, titulo Veneris Philz, locumque Philzeam nuncupavit a Phila Demetrii matre.’ Etiam totum populum Atheniensem, templa Lamiz, Demetrii Poliorcetz scorto consecrasse, atque eam divinis honoribus prosequutum fuisse, atque similiter Thebanum, scripsit Demochares historicus, Demosthenis consobrinus; ipso Demetrio feedam adulationem detestante, palamque dicente, “apud inferos nullum unquam futurum magni excelsique animi civem Atheni- ensem.”

    English

    III. Well known is the opinion of the author of the book called the Wisdom of Solomon, chap. xiv. 13-20. For he says: "For it was not from the beginning, nor will it continue forever. For the vanity of men entered the world, and therefore a swift end was devised for them. For a father, consumed by untimely grief for a son taken away too soon, made an image of the child who was then dead, and now honored as a god what was once a dead man, and transmitted to those under him mysteries and sacred rites. Then in time the impious custom grew strong and was observed as law, and graven images were worshipped at the command of tyrants." He adds much more to this effect. And indeed what happened afterward lends credence to this opinion. Flattery created innumerable gods and goddesses. Let us bring forward one or two examples: the flatterers of King Demetrius around Adimantus of Lampsacus built a temple and erected statues in Thryum, under the title of Venus Phila, and named the place Philaea after Phila, the mother of Demetrius, as Leonidas of Tarentum reports. These are the words of Athenaeus, bk. vi: "Among the flatterers of King Demetrius, Adimantus of Lampsacus built a temple and placed statues in Thryum under the title of Venus Phila, and named the place Philaea from Phila, the mother of Demetrius." Moreover, Demochares the historian, the cousin of Demosthenes, wrote that the entire people of Athens consecrated temples to Lamia, the harlot of Demetrius Poliorcetes, and paid her divine honors; and the Thebans likewise — while Demetrius himself detested the shameful flattery and openly declared that "among the shades below, no Athenian citizen of great and lofty spirit would ever be found."

    Translator note: Greek quotation from Wisdom of Solomon 14:13-20 is partially OCR-damaged; rendered from the Greek text with reference to the standard text of that passage. Additional Greek phrases (Athenaeus quotation) are also OCR-damaged and rendered from context and the Latin paraphrase that follows.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Sunt ideo, qui arbitrantur simulacra primum mortuis posuisse humanos affectus, ne cum vulgo oblivione sepelirentur, atque inde temporis decursu, superstitionis in cultu eorum ansam nonnullos arripuisse; sunt, qui eos in deorum numerum retulisse, simulacra demum iis posuisse eandem superstitionem. Lactantius ad stultorum populorum in reges mortuos studium, initium simulacra constituendi, atque homines mortuos divinis honoribus colendi, refert. Ita ut simulacrum alicui ponere, atque eum in deorum numerum referre, idem videatur. Eusebius, Xpov. Ady. Upar. verisimili similia enarrat: "Ex THs Duds “Idoed eyevndn Sepody, (quod wrupépaya superits nota- vimus) Oris apairos pkaro rod ‘EAAnvomod, nal rod Oiyparos TIS EidwAo- Aarpeias, wvric yap nal of ody aiTG) Tols ThAGI yevomEVOUS 7 ToAEMIOTaS, I HyzLovas, xa! ri mpacovras cvOplas n apers AEiov vem Biw rod pvnwovelec- Sur, xa) wg buras adrav rporcropas avdpinc: ornrwy ériunoay (nos stelas ido- lolatricas erectas fuisse, longe antequam cuiquam in mentem venerat, homines mortuos divinis honoribus prosequi, superits docuimus), xa) wg Seods rpocenivory adrods, nal ebvofalor. Of 6: werd ratra dvdpwror ayvowvres THY Tay Tpoyovey yywuny, br1 ws mpordropus nal ayuda ebpirag ETILNCKY WLYAILaIS ubvoUIS, WS Deovs erroupavious ér/juwy. CGuse vero eo loci addit, de ratione et forma drotsdcews, eis consideratu sunt dignis- sima, que Dypticha ndrunt ecclesiastica; et quee ex iis emanavit, superstitionem pravam: “Hy 63, inquit, rd r7¢ drodedosws oyu ro1d- roy. Ey rats iepurinais adray Bi€ros ercdoooro r& byimara alroy were rereuTay nal nar éxsivoy riv xaspoy eopriy aire) exerérouy, Aéyoures ras airav uyas sig ras roy maxdpwy vioous svar, nal ponuérs npivecdas 7 xaiecbas avpt. Insertis mortuorum in sacros libros nominibus, memorize eorum dies festos, anniversarios scilicet instituerunt, ani- mas in beatorum sedes receptas, neque igne torqueri purgatorio cre- dentes.

    English

    IV. There are those, therefore, who think that human affection first placed images for the dead, lest they be buried in oblivion along with the common multitude, and that from this, in the course of time, some seized an occasion for superstition in their worship; there are others who think that the same superstition first enrolled them in the number of the gods, and then at last placed images for them. Lactantius traces the beginning of erecting images and worshipping dead men with divine honors to the zeal of foolish peoples for their dead kings — so that to place an image for someone and to enroll him in the number of the gods appears to be one and the same thing. Eusebius, in the Chronicle against the Preparations, narrates things plausibly consistent with this: "From the race of Iapetus there came Cecrops, (which we have noted above as a forerunner,) who was the first author of Hellenism and the founder of idolatry; for both he himself and those of his generation who came after him — whether warriors, rulers, or those who had performed deeds of justice or merit worthy of remembrance — honored them with human ancestral steles (we have shown above that idolatrous stelae were erected long before it entered anyone's mind to pay divine honors to dead men), and worshipped them as gods and sacrificed to them. But those who came after, ignorant of the intention of their forebears — namely, that they had honored them with mere memorial rites as ancestors and benefactors — revered them as heavenly gods." What he adds there regarding the rationale and form of apotheosis is most worthy of consideration — things which the ecclesiastical diptychs record, and the corrupt superstition which emanated from them: "For the manner of the apotheosis," he says, "was as follows: in their sacred books the names of those who had died were enrolled, and at that season they held a festival in their honor, saying that their souls had gone to the isles of the blessed and would no longer be judged or burned by fire." Having inserted the names of the dead into the sacred books, they established annual memorial festivals, believing that their souls had been received into the abodes of the blessed and were not tormented by purgatorial fire.

    Translator note: Extensive Greek quotations from Eusebius are OCR-damaged; rendered from context, the Latin paraphrases interspersed by the author, and knowledge of the Eusebian text. Some Greek proper names are uncertain.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Judi Tharam, Abrahami patrem, primum imaginum et simu- lacrorum fictorem fuisse, fingunt. Ea fabula, historie non minus fabulosze de Abrahamo in ignem conjecto, ob non adoratam Nimrodi imaginem, famulantur. Mirum verd, quanto veterum consensu fig- mentum putidum comprobetur. Epiphanius: Nayap 6: yew roy Odppa evretdev yeyovev dvOpiayvrorrAucia dad wnroupyiag xual nEepammins err

    English

    V. The Jews fabricate that Terah, the father of Abraham, was the first maker of images and idols. This fable serves the equally fabulous story of Abraham cast into the fire for refusing to worship the image of Nimrod. It is remarkable, indeed, with what great consensus of the ancients this rotten fiction is confirmed. Epiphanius: "From Nachor was born Terah; from that time the making of idols from clay and potter's work arose —

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; the text continues in the next block (index 254). The Greek at the end of the block is OCR-damaged and only partially legible; the partial Greek quotation from Epiphanius is rendered from context and the Latin paraphrase that follows in block 254.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    222 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRI&E. [LIB. IIT. ornung dice TAG TOU Odppa robrov réeyyns-—“ A Nachore Thara genitus est; ex eo tempore simulacra ex argilla, figlinoque opere inventa sunt, artifice Thara.” Similiter Suidas: Odppa qv dyarwaromits, dad Oia Dipiry LAGY eindvag Epyalomevos, nol Aéyav FoUToUS sive Seods nal ODEirew mposxuveisbas, wo airioug &yadav-—“ Erat Thara simulacrorum fictor, imagines ex diversis materiis fabricans, quas et deos esse, et coli debere, tanquam bonorum auctores, affirmavit.” Atque Johannes Antiochenus Mallela, lib. i: "Hy yap Odppa dyarwarorods rhac- roupyay, amd Aidwv xal EvrAwy Seods wordy, nal mimphoxay, nor TAcyny ayar= pudroy nai sidwrorkarpelas eiojyes rors dvdpwmros Oi aoreiKonomdrwy Tay poysvuy, aray Wahrmora Trav sipnxbruy Ta ypdumara nal Tag TEyVESG*— —“Erat Thara statuarius, qui ex lapidibus et lignis deos forma- vit, et venales habuit. Is simulacrorum cultusque idololatrici su- perstitionibus homines implicuit, fabricatione imaginum in majo- rum memoriam, preecipue eorum, qui literarum inventores fuerunt” (quorum revera ne unus tum temporis usquam exstiterat) “et ar- tium.”

    English

    222 THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [BOOK III. — through the craft of Terah" — "From Nachor, Terah was born; from that time images from clay and pottery were invented, Terah being the craftsman." Similarly Suidas: "Terah was a maker of idols, fashioning images from various materials, and declaring that these both were gods and ought to be worshipped as the authors of good things" — "Terah was a maker of idols, fashioning images from diverse materials, and affirming that they were gods and ought to be worshipped as the sources of blessings." And John of Antioch Malalas, bk. i: "For Terah was a maker of idols, a sculptor, forming gods from stones and wood, and selling them, and he ensnared men in the superstitions of image-making and idolatry, through the craftsmanship of the ancients — especially of those who are said to have been the inventors of letters and arts" — "Terah was a sculptor who fashioned gods from stones and wood and offered them for sale. He entangled men in the superstitions of images and idolatrous worship, by the fabrication of images in memory of the ancestors, especially of those who had been the inventors of letters" (of whom in truth not one had yet existed anywhere at that time) "and of the arts."

    Translator note: Block begins with a page header artifact ("222 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRI&E. [LIB. IIT.") carried over from the scanned page; this continues the sentence broken at the end of block 253. Greek quotations from Suidas and John of Antioch Malalas are OCR-damaged; rendered from context and the Latin paraphrases provided by the author.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Filium Thare Haranem, ante eum mortuum esse Scriptura nos docet. Id vero tum tandem a mundi conditu accidisse notat Epipbanius, in peenam impii patris. Odd«/s, inquit, rdaore ray apo- répwy avopumwy xpo Tarpos vio éreAcira, GAAG muTéepes pd maldwy TeAcu- ravres rods viods dindéyoug xareAiuaravov, Heeres. lib. 1. cap. 1.;—‘ Ne- que ex hominibus prioribus ullus adhuc filius ante patrem obierat, sed superstitibus liberis relictis patres ex hac vita migrabant.” Ad exemplum Abelis respondet eum violenta morte prareptum esse. Sed manifesto deceptus est vir doctus; non enim tanttim Lamechus an-: tediluvianus, aliquot annos ante mortem patris sui obit, sed et idem etiam Pelego, Thare, ipsius atavo contigit, qui ante obitum Heberi patris sui, annos circiter ducentos fato functus est. Sed heee com- munis erat antiquorum sententia. Ego insignem injuriam memorize viri pii et sancti, qui patriam reliquerat animo Canaanem adeundi (sine dubio ypywariebe/s, Gen. x1. 31), fabulis istis fierl, non dubito. | Deest enim accusationi color omnis; et est plane figmentum Judai- cum. *Ayudparoupyfas peculiare aliquod artificium Rhodiis ascribere videtur Pindarus, Olymp. Od. vii. v. 91-98.

    English

    VI. That Haran, the son of Terah, died before him, Scripture teaches us. But Epiphanius notes that this occurred at last — from the creation of the world — as a punishment upon his impious father. "Never," he says, "among the men of earlier times had any son died before his father; but fathers, surviving their children, left behind their sons as their successors" — Heresy, bk. i, chap. 1 — "Nor had any son among earlier men yet died before his father, but fathers, having outlived their children, left their sons behind them." He replies that, after the example of Abel, Haran was carried off by a violent death. But the learned man was manifestly deceived; for not only did Lamech, who lived before the flood, die some years before his own father, but the same thing also befell Peleg, the great-great-great-grandfather of Terah, who died about two hundred years before Heber his father. But this was the common opinion of the ancients. I have no doubt that a grievous wrong is done to the memory of a pious and holy man — who had left his homeland with the intention of going to Canaan (doubtless having been divinely instructed, Gen. xi. 31) — by these fables. For the accusation lacks any semblance of probability, and it is plainly a Jewish fiction. Pindar seems to ascribe to the Rhodians some particular skill in the making of statues, Olymp. Od. vii. v. 91-98.

    Translator note: "Odd«/s" is OCR-damaged Greek (likely Οὐδεὶς). "ypywariebe/s" is OCR-damaged Greek (likely χρηματισθεὶς, meaning "having received a divine oracle/instruction"). "*Ayudparoupyfas" rendered as "the making of statues" (likely Ἀγαλματουργίας).

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ae c@iow aruce Téxvey Uacuy tairboviay a > ¢ A ~

    English

    By the skill of their hands they adorned all things with divine workmanship —

    Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged Greek verse from Pindar, Olympian Ode vii; partially legible. Rendered from the general sense and context of the Pindar passage referenced in block 255 (Ol. 7.91-98), which describes the Rhodians' skill in sculpting lifelike statues.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Travxanis cpioromovoss xepo) xpursiv. "Epya 08 Cwoiaw tparov- reacl Y ouoia xtrcubos Binoy. *Hy 32 #2405 Baby.

    English

    With all-skilled hands to work in gold. Their works, like living beings, walked the streets. Great was their fame.

    Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged Greek verse from Pindar, Olympian Ode vii (continuation of block 256); rendered from the general sense of the Pindar passage on the Rhodians fashioning statues so lifelike they seemed to move. OCR damage is severe and individual words are not reliably legible.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “Tpsa atitem ceesia Minerva preebuit illis artificium, ut omnes mortales optime laborantibus manibus superarent, opera autem animalibus rep- tilibusque vize similia ferebant; eratque gloria ingens.” Rhodios in-

    English

    "But lofty Minerva herself furnished them with skill, so that they surpassed all mortals in the excellence of their working hands; and their works bore a likeness to living animals and reptiles; and the glory was great." The Rhodians in-

    Translator note: Source text is heavily OCR-damaged: 'Tpsa' = 'Ipsa', 'atitem' = 'autem', 'ceesia' = 'caelsa' (lofty), 'preebuit' = 'praebuit', 'rep- tilibusque' = 'reptilibusque' (hyphenation artifact), 'vize' = 'vitae'. This is a Latin citation about Minerva and the Rhodians (cf. Pindar, Olympian 7). The sentence is cut off mid-word ('Rhodios in-'), continuing in the next chunk.

  1. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ‘CAP. 1%] ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. 223

    English

    [Cap. I.] The Origin and Progress of Idolatry. 223

    Translator note: OCR-damaged running header; ''CAP. 1%]' is garbled, most likely '[Cap. I.]' or a similar chapter/page marker; 'IDOLOLATRIZ' is genitive of idololatria rendered per glossary; '223' is an embedded page number retained from the OCR source.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    | nuit poeta ejusmodi fuisse artifices, ut vivas animantium et reptilium ‘imagines exprimere solerent, ita ut quasi in via et cursu se movere ‘viderentur. Isidorus ec bin, hb. vii. affrmat Prometheum hominum simulacra primum de luto finxisse, ab eoque natam esse artem si- mulacra et statuas erigendi; ob eamque causam, poétas finxisse, ab €0 homines esse Sactos.

    English

    The poet remarked that craftsmen of this kind were such that they were accustomed to produce lifelike images of living creatures and reptiles, so that they seemed to move as if in motion and in the act of running. Isidorus, in book vii., affirms that Prometheus first fashioned likenesses of men from clay, and that from him the art of erecting images and statues was born; and for this reason the poets invented the story that men were made by him.

    Translator note: OCR damage present: 'ec bin, hb. vii.' appears to be a corrupted reference (likely 'lib. vii.' for book 7); 'affrmat' is an OCR artifact for 'affirmat'; 'Sactos' likely 'factos'. Rendered from context.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Celebris magis est eorum sententia, qui artificium hoc De- dalo ascribunt. Hinc omnia simulacra veteres Aa/iadrx vocabant. Alii eum simulacra avToxiVnTa xa) aUTbmarea invenisse, scribunt. Ea etiam in proverbio ra AaddAov rorquarex, dicuntur. In ea sententia fuere veterum plerique. Ut Plato: 30." Or,inquit, 707% AwddéAou dydr= MOOW OD Tpoceoynxas Tov voUv tows OF OVO ori rap twiv. MEN. IlIpig x7 08 64 Touro Aéyers; BQ." Ors nal raira, ecey wev 7) Oedewevee 7, hrrodsidpdoxes noel Spo.- merever In Menone;—“ S. Quoniam non animadvertisti Deedali simu- lacra, fortassis ne sunt quidem apud vos. J. Quorsum istuc dicis? 8. Quoniam illa, ni revincta fuerint, discedunt atque aufugiunt.” Inde Herculis signum apud Tyrios, et Bacchi apud Chios vinculis in sedibus suis fixa erant, quia adroxivyra credita. Meminit etiam Aristoteles, Polit. i.: Ef yep, inquit, jddvaro gxaorov viv bpydvay nsrevdey 7% wpocsodavs~ pevoy amorerciy rd wrod epyov, Worep ra Aasidddov Quciv-—* Si fieri possit, ut unumquodque instrumentum, vel jussum vel se preesentiens, suum opus perageret, quemadmodum aiunt Deedali statuas facere.” Hoc autem eum fecisse, aiunt, argento vivo infuso statuis; quod ostendit idem Aristoteles, De Anima, primo; dixit Philippus quidam, Ti Auidaroy xwovmevny moijoas thy Evry Agpodirny eyyeovra apyupov xvrov

    English

    VII. More celebrated is the opinion of those who ascribe this art to Daedalus. Hence the ancients called all images by the name Daedalic. Others write that he invented self-moving and self-acting images. These are also mentioned in the proverb "the works of Daedalus." Most of the ancients held this view. As Plato says: "Soc. Since you did not notice the statues of Daedalus, perhaps they are not found among you. Men. What do you mean by that? Soc. Because these, unless they are bound, run away and escape" — in the Meno. Hence the image of Hercules among the Tyrians, and of Bacchus among the Chians, were fastened to their bases with chains, because they were believed to be self-moving. Aristotle also mentions this, in the Politics, i.: "For if," he says, "it were possible for each instrument to perform its own work when commanded or even anticipating the command, as they say the statues of Daedalus do" — "If it could come about that each instrument, whether commanded or sensing its purpose in advance, would carry out its own work, just as they say the statues of Daedalus do." But they say he achieved this by pouring quicksilver into the statues; which the same Aristotle shows in On the Soul, book one; a certain Philippus said that someone made a wooden Venus that moved, by pouring in quicksilver.

    Translator note: Block contains heavily OCR-damaged Greek passages throughout; the Greek characters are badly garbled. Latin translation passages and context allow reconstruction of the sense. The embedded Greek from Plato's Meno and Aristotle's Politics is rendered via the author's own Latin paraphrase where Greek is unreadable.

  4. Original

    —‘ Fabricasse ligneam Venerem, que moveretur, argento vivo in- fuso,” -

    English

    "— that he fashioned a wooden Venus, which moved, by pouring quicksilver into it."

    Translator note: This block appears to be a continuation/quotation fragment from the preceding paragraph.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Occasio fabulz sine dubio, quod Deedalus primus inter Gre- cos finxisset simulacra, ad speciem oris et figuree humane, pedibus presertim distinctis, atque uno extra lineam alterius promoto, quasi ad gradiendum se compararent. Ita znigma solvit Tzetzes:—

    English

    VIII. The occasion of the myth was undoubtedly the fact that Daedalus was the first among the Greeks to have fashioned images to the likeness of the face and human form, with the feet in particular separated, and one advanced beyond the line of the other, as if they were prepared to walk. Thus Tzetzes solves the riddle:

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'fabulz' = 'fabula'; 'figuree' = 'figurae'; 'znigma' = 'aenigma'. Rendered cleanly.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Tods avdpicvras xportpov xpd xpovay rou Aaidcrou

    English

    The statues before the time of Daedalus

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek verse from Tzetzes; partially reconstructed from context. The line appears to read: 'The statues [made] before the time of Daedalus.'

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ednwsodpyouy dycepus, daodus, comucrovs: Tlparas D 6 Auiduros airis disire neipus, wodus, Aaxrirous dinppooure, xu) BrALQupa xa r hArAG

    English

    were crafted without hands, without feet, without eyes; but Daedalus first gave them hands, feet, separated legs, and eyelids and the rest.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek verse from Tzetzes; heavily garbled. Translation reconstructed from context and from the Latin paraphrase that follows in block 266.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “Obey 6 wvbos riaruxe xivticbas re Aniddaria. Ita est; prima simulacra ribo erant apyoi, sine manibus, pedibus, oculis; cum autem Deedalus omnia, que ad externam formam ho- minis pertinent signis imposuerat, increbuit fabula, eum simulacra fecisse abroxfimra. Similia habent Diodorus Siculus, Paleephatus, aliique.

    English

    "Hence the myth came to speak of the works of Daedalus as self-moving." So it is: the earliest images were indeed crude, without hands, feet, or eyes; but when Daedalus had imposed upon the figures everything belonging to the external form of a man, the story grew widespread that he had made self-moving images. Similar accounts are found in Diodorus Siculus, Palaephatus, and others.

    Translator note: Opening Greek phrase heavily OCR-damaged; the Latin immediately following provides the author's own paraphrase, which is used as the basis for the translation of the Greek portion.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Imo rudia admodum fuisse éyé%uura a Deedalo fabricata Plato satis indicat, Socr. in Hipp. Maj. sub. init; ut sunt rerum om- nium initia, ab imperfectis inventa, imperfecta: E/ dpa, inquit, viv, & ‘Iavia, 6 Bing avakiin, yerur’ dv OpAros apie tuts, we wep nal roy Auida-

    English

    IX. Indeed, Plato sufficiently indicates that the images fashioned by Daedalus were quite rough — in Socrates, in the Hippias Major, near the beginning — as the beginnings of all things, discovered from imperfect origins, are themselves imperfect: "For if now," he says, "O Hippias, Bias were to come back to life, he would be laughed at among us, just as" — and so too the statuaries of those times speak of Daedalus,

    Translator note: Block breaks mid-sentence at the bottom of a page (text continues in block 269). OCR-damaged Greek is partially rendered via context and the surrounding Latin.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    224 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LIB. IIIT.

    English

    224 THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.

    Translator note: Page header/running title. 'IDOLOLATRIZ' = 'IDOLOLATRIAE'; 'LIB. IIIT.' appears to be OCR artifact for 'LIB. III.' (Book III).

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Aév Docow of dvOprcevrorosol, vov si yevéueros roads’ epydhlorro via HY ap wy rod- vou’ Zoxe, xuruyéhuoroy av sivos—< Si sane nunc, 0 Hippia, Bias revi- viscat, risum apud vos tulerit; quemadmoduin et horum temporum statuarii, de Daedalo narrant, si nunc vivens talia proferat opera, qua- lia erant illa, unde famam ac nomen adeptus est, deridiculum fore.”

    English

    that if he were now alive, he would work in such a manner as the statuaries of our time do — he would seem ridiculous. "If indeed now, O Hippias, Bias were to come back to life, he would provoke laughter among you; just as the statuaries of this age report of Daedalus, that if he were now alive and produced such works as those from which he obtained his fame and name, he would be made a laughingstock."

    Translator note: Continues from block 267; opens with OCR-damaged Greek before the Latin paraphrase. Greek reconstructed from context.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X. Magnum autem erat simulacra ad hominis figuram, manibus extensis, et pedibus distinctis, erigere; cum post columnas, stelas, saxa rudia, et Bambara, soli, lune, et astris dicata, vetustissima si- mulacra ejusmodi fuisse videntur, qualia ex Aigyptiorum monumen- tis exhibentur, manibus nullis, aut ad latera agglutinatis, pedibus junctis, vel potius signis in basi desinentibus. Inde Philostratus, lib. vi. cap. ili. de Vit. Apollon., aliquid peculiare statuee Memnonis adscribens, ait, A/dov 6: sivas mwéravoce cum€eCnxivar O& rw r6de Kupw AUT THY ayarkwaroroiay tiv ex) Aaa ov. Qu verba sic reddit interpres, “ Est autem ex nigro lapide fabricata statua; atque utro- que pede solum attingens, juxta Deedali artem statuariam.” De qua interpretatione illud odd2y éys2¢ usurpat Scaliger, Animad. Euseb. ad Num. 737; “ pedes conjunctos habens,” ipse reddit. Similiter verba Apollodori de Palladio interpretatur, “Hy 6: r@ weyéber rpirnyy, roiz 0: rool cuwleCnxés, tricubitale erat, “ pedibus junctis,” alii; “pedi- bus ita compositis, ut ambulare videretur.” Ex vi vocis, aut hac in materia usu, nil certo colligi potest. Si vero statua Memnonis pedibus junctis, hoc est revera sine omni pedum figura; prout fac- tum communiter fuisse inter Algyptios ostendunt signa, que mu- mias vocant, fabricata fuisset, nihil in ea peculiare esset, aut ea ex parte memorabile.. Deinde cum ejusmodi fuerit, quales éx? Auddaw, non zp) AaldéAov, factee fuerunt, videtur mihi Philostratus clare satis innuere, eam a ceteris simulacris Algyptiacis in eo distetisse, quod pedibus disjunctis, more Dzedalzeo, esset fabricata.

    English

    X. But it was a great thing to erect images in the form of a man, with hands extended and feet separated; since after columns, stelae, rough stones, and rude figures dedicated to the sun, moon, and stars, the most ancient images of this kind appear to have been such as are exhibited from the monuments of Egypt, with no hands, or with hands fastened to the sides, with feet joined together, or rather with the figures tapering into a base. Hence Philostratus, in book vi., chapter iii., of the Life of Apollonius, ascribing something peculiar to the statue of Memnon, says that it was made of black stone and that both feet touched the ground, in accordance with the Daedalic art of statue-making. The translator renders these words thus: "It is a statue made of black stone, and touching the ground with both feet, according to the art of Daedalus the statue-maker." Concerning this interpretation, Scaliger, in his Animadversions on Eusebius at Number 737, employs the phrase meaning "nothing of the kind," and renders it himself as "having its feet joined together." He similarly interprets the words of Apollodorus concerning the Palladium: "It was three cubits in height, with its feet joined together" — so some render it; others, "with its feet arranged so that it seemed to walk." From the force of the word, or from its use in this context, nothing certain can be gathered. But if the statue of Memnon had been made with feet joined together — that is, in truth without any form of feet at all, as the figures the Egyptians call mummies show to have been the common practice among them — there would have been nothing peculiar or noteworthy about it in that respect. Furthermore, since it was of the kind made after Daedalus, not before Daedalus, it seems to me that Philostratus sufficiently indicates that it differed from the other Egyptian images in this: that it was fashioned with feet separated, after the manner of Daedalus.

    Translator note: Contains OCR-damaged Greek passages throughout; the embedded Greek phrases (from Philostratus, and the Greek word quoted from Scaliger) are reconstructed from context and the author's own Latin renderings. 'Bambara' may be an OCR artifact for a Latin/Greek term for crude idols; rendered as 'rude figures' from context.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XI. Atque hac ferme sunt, que de origine Hellenismi et d&yarwa- roroiias apud veteres occurrunt. Hisce plura ejusdem generis addi possent, si omnia, et non que satis sunt, referre, statutum esset. Quze nobis proxime ad veritatem accedere videntur, vel saltem veri- simili sunt simillima proximo in loco dicemus.

    English

    XI. And these are nearly all the things that are found among the ancients concerning the origin of Hellenism and of image-making. To these, many more of the same kind could be added, if it had been decided to report everything rather than only what is sufficient. What seems to us to come nearest to the truth, or at least to be most like what is probable, we shall state in the next place.

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'd&yarwa-roroiias' is a garbled rendering of the Greek term for image-making (agalmatopoiia); rendered from context.

  14. Original

    Dii ex hominibus orti, Orientales omnes—Humani generis post diluvium instau- ratores—Agminum Babylonicorum duces—Grecia deorum officina—Bis oriens superi; occidens inferi—Orientalia diis; occidentalia deemonibus sacra —Idolorum in templis positura—Jupiter Capitolinus—Porphyrii testimonium

    English

    Gods who arose from men, all Easterners — Restorers of the human race after the flood — Leaders of the Babylonian hosts — Greece the workshop of gods — The East belongs to the gods above; the West to the gods below — Eastern things sacred to gods; western things sacred to demons — The placement of idols in temples — Jupiter Capitolinus — The testimony of Porphyry

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    —Rerum in oriente gestarum fama—Deorum acta—Nectar vinum Babylo- nicum—Primi idololatrarum dii, ipsi a vero Deo primi apostate—Retenta post linguarum confusionem nominum veri Dei memoria aliqua—Ea idolis as- cripta—De pronunciatione nominis Tetragrammati—Sanchuniathonis fabule FPP STAT, "Ide, 16, "Erered— YS —epdy, "Te, MTN, “Adns— tn sna, Thoth, Theoth, @:és, Bau—a», “Eps6os—y"s, Earth, ete.

    English

    — The fame of deeds accomplished in the East — The acts of the gods — Nectar as Babylonian wine — The first gods of the idolaters were themselves the first apostates from the true God — Some memory of the names of the true God retained after the confusion of tongues — That memory ascribed to idols — On the pronunciation of the Tetragrammaton — The fables of Sanchoniathon: El, Iao, Ieue — Elioun, Adonis — Thoth, Theoth, Theos, Bau — Erebus — Earth, etc.

    Translator note: The latter portion of this block contains heavily OCR-damaged Greek, Hebrew, and Phoenician terms mixed with garbled transliterations. The identifiable items (El, Iao, Ieue, Elioun, Adonis, Thoth, Theoth, Bau, Erebus) are rendered from context and from parallel discussion in blocks 279-281. Remainder silently inferred.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    J. OMNES eos, qui primi in deorum numerum sunt relati, in ori- ente vixisse, certis argumentis demonstrari potest. Ex ea orbis terrarum plaga, statim a confusione linguarum, tribuum et familia- rum ductores, in omnes terre partes deduxerunt colonias. Isti, tem- poris decursu evaserunt 080 ‘W238, “ viri fama celebres.” Quaquaver- sum autem iter instituerunt, nulli dubium esse potest, novos greges, famam aliquam, licet tenuem et obscuram, magnorum etiam pro- genitorum, Noachi scilicet, Semi, Chami, aliorumque retinuisse. Hos tanquam generis sui auctores, illos tanquam felices peregrina- tionum suorum édyyods memoria recolentes, cum jam essent in omnem superstitionem profusi, paulatim auctis, ut fieri solet, de statu ac ges- tis illorum traditionibus, supra communem sortem humani generis, nescio quid Seay, eos habuisse, sibi finxerunt. Cum autem illos in terris, ac omnium frequentia vitam traduxisse, scirent, ut arbitraren- tur sequum esse senserunt, aut eos e ccelo descendisse ad facinora egregia inter homines elaboranda, aut rerum gestarum meritis, in ccelos quoquo modo post mortem relatos.

    English

    I. It can be demonstrated by certain arguments that all those who were first enrolled in the number of gods lived in the East. From that region of the world, immediately after the confusion of tongues, leaders of tribes and families led colonies into all parts of the earth. These men, in the course of time, became what the Hebrew calls men renowned for their fame. Yet wherever they directed their journey, there can be no doubt that the new bands retained some fame, though faint and obscure, even of their great ancestors — namely Noah, Shem, Ham, and others. Recalling these as the founders of their race, and those others as the blessed guides of their wanderings, and being by now given over to every superstition — with the traditions concerning the rank and deeds of those men gradually increasing, as is wont to happen — they imagined that those men had possessed something of the divine beyond the common lot of the human race. And since they knew that those men had lived on earth in the company of all, they felt it right to suppose either that those men had descended from heaven to accomplish outstanding deeds among men, or that by the merit of their deeds they had been translated to the heavens in some manner after death.

    Translator note: The Hebrew phrase in the original is OCR-damaged but identifiable as a reference to Genesis 6:4, the phrase rendered men of renown. The Greek words for guides and of the divine are partially legible in context.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Greeci precipui deorum fabricatores erant; usque adeo, ut Grecia non inepte patria et officina deorum dici soleat, atque ea superstitio, que in eorum cultu religiosa sita est, is est, de quo agimus, Hellenismus. Lis oriens superi erant; occidentem vero, et quidquid in Boreales mundi plagas vertebatur, vocabant inferos. Qui in eas orbis terrarum partes trajecerunt, ad inferos navigasse, vel quoquo modo permeasse, existimabant; non aliam ob rationem, quam qudd deos omnes ex oriente accepissent. Amis Lethe in Gallecia Hispaniz est; Avernus in Italia; Cimmerii, Scythe ad pal- udem Mezotidem, postea Hunni dicti; atque alii quidam in ipsa Italia. Hine in cultu religioso Seog ra dvarokinc, daiwoor dz re duTIKXG, —* partes orientales diis, deemonibus occidue tribuebantur ;’ teste Porphyrio de Antro Nympharum Ithacensi apud Homerum. Itaque quamvis, uti superits docuimus, antiqua templa soli dicata portas sacras australes habuerint, hisce idolis posita loca sacra ingressus semper habuere orientales, atque simulacra versus orientem spec- tantia, quae ingredientes coluerunt, respicientes occasum. . Unicus excipiebatur Jupiter Capitolinus, qui ex antiquis temporibus, facie versus occidentem spectante positus, e consilio Haruspicum versus est erga orientem, consule Cicerone, se ipso teste in Oratione contra Catilinam ad Quirites. Hc nos docet idem Porphyrius: ‘O¢ cy oxedéy, inquit, rdvrwv ribv lepiiy re wry dydrwara xa) ras sigddous ExXorTeY

    English

    II. The Greeks were the chief manufacturers of gods, so much so that Greece is not inaptly called the homeland and workshop of the gods; and that superstition which consists in their religious worship is what we are treating — namely, Hellenism. To them, the East was the realm of the gods above; the West, however, and whatever turned toward the northern regions of the world, they called the realm of the dead below. Those who had crossed over into those parts of the world, they supposed had sailed to the underworld or passed through it in some manner — for no other reason than that they had received all their gods from the East. The river Lethe is in Galicia in Spain; Avernus is in Italy; the Cimmerians and Scythians are near the Maeotian marsh, later called Huns; and certain others are in Italy itself. Hence in religious worship, the eastern parts were assigned to gods, and the western parts to demons — as Porphyry attests in his work on the Cave of the Nymphs in the Ithaca of Homer. And so, although, as we taught above, the ancient temples dedicated to the sun had their sacred doors toward the south, the sacred precincts established for these idols always had their entrances on the east side, with the statues facing east, which those entering venerated while looking back toward the west. The one exception was Jupiter Capitolinus, who from ancient times had been placed with his face toward the west, but was turned to face the east at the advice of the haruspices, during the consulship of Cicero, as Cicero himself testifies in his Oration against Catiline to the People. Porphyry himself teaches us this, saying: that almost all temples have their sacred statues and their entrances facing

    Translator note: The Greek phrase for the assignment of east to gods and west to demons is partially OCR-damaged; rendered from Owen's own Latin paraphrase. The Porphyry Greek quotation continues into the next block (276).

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Tpis avarornds rerpamuévacs: Trav O& siosovrwy wpls OdoW aPopwYTwY, bray dutimplowmo: Tay ayarmarav eordres roig Seors rymcs nal Sepumeiag mwpo- céywor—* Omnia ferme templa statuas ingressusque versus ortum habent; ingredientes autem occasum respiciunt, ubi vultu statuis obverso, consistentes, diis honorem cultumque tribuunt.” i super- stitioni, ut adversarentur, versus orientem templa ingredientes, non minore, se incurvare, et nescio quid, adorare, quibusdam veterum Christianorum in more fuit.

    English

    toward the east; and those entering, facing toward the west, when they have completed their circuit of the sacred statues, stand facing the statues toward the gods and offer worship and service — Almost all temples have their statues and their entrances facing east; and those entering look westward, where, standing with their faces turned toward the statues, they render honor and worship to the gods. It was the custom of certain ancient Christians, in order to oppose this superstition, to bow and to worship as they entered the temples facing east.

    Translator note: The opening portion is a continuation of the Porphyry Greek quotation from block 275, which is OCR-damaged. The Greek is rendered from the Latin translation Owen provides immediately after it.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ITI. Primi, ideo dii gentium ex hominibus orti, quos (post adorata, [per] aliquot secula, cceli sidera) in deorum numerum retulerunt, fa- miliarum et tribuum ductores erant, vel qui in oriente claruerunt, vel qui ex oriente, sedes novas querentibus populis duces fuerunt. Ho- rum fama, fabulis mista, paulatim in fidem evasit; et memoria in cultum. Itaque, queecunque de magnorum istorum virorum vita, rebus gestis, moribus, bellis, vel fama vel traditione quacunque ac- ceperant, vera falsaque, plerumque falsa veris mista, ac si de ccelo dilapsa essent, in numinum gesta, actaque relata fuerunt. Ipsum nectar, deorum potus, vinum erat Babylonicum. Xca/pesms év Bau€u- Adve oivoy Qyol viverdas riv xarodmevoy venrop, alt Athen. Deipnos. lib. i; —“Cheereas vinum in Babylone esse, tradit, quod nectar indigenze vocant.” Inde nectar aia Sei, quod quasi véoxrap dici imepte autumat Suidas, dd +d véoug rosdy rods tivovras,—“ quod juvenes facit ipsum bibentes.” Et auctor Etymologici: Néarap rd réiv Sed xbuce oloved +d cuvéxov rods rivevrag adrd év vedryz1, — bibentes retinet in ju- ventute.” Alii alias vocabuli origines Greecas referunt, ineptas omnes, cum ex oriente in Greeciam pervenerit cum ipsis diis. Unde Strabo prudenter monet, in appellationibus gentium barbararum Greecas etymologias non esse querendas. Noachum Saturnum fuisse, Ja- num, et Bacchum; Chamum Jovem Hammonem; Japhetum, Ia- petum, et Neptunum; Semum, Plutonem, et Ditem, dudum est, quod ab aliis ostensum. Horum aliorumque metamorphosin ex vulgatissimis fabulis huc referre, nihil opus est. Eorum vero, qui postea in ipsa Grecia deorum numerum auxerunt, recentior est historia, et notior, quam ut ei insistere debeam.

    English

    III. The first gods of the nations who arose from men — whom they enrolled in the number of gods (after having worshipped the stars of heaven for several centuries) — were leaders of families and tribes, either those who had been distinguished in the East, or those who had been guides for peoples seeking new homes, leading them out from the East. The fame of these men, mingled with fables, gradually passed into belief; and their memory passed into worship. And so, whatever they had received by fame or by any tradition concerning the life, deeds, character, and wars of those great men — true and false alike, but mostly false mixed with true — was recounted as the deeds and acts of divine beings, as if it had fallen down from heaven. Nectar itself, the drink of the gods, was Babylonian wine. Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae, book i, cites Chaereas: that in Babylon there is a wine called nectar by the natives — Chaereas reports that in Babylon there is a wine which the natives call nectar. Hence nectar, the drink of the gods — which Suidas foolishly supposes to be called quasi neoktap, from the Greek for making its drinkers young — that which makes those who drink it young. And the author of the Etymologicon: Nectar, the drink of the gods, as it were that which keeps those who drink it in youth. Others propose various Greek etymologies for the word, all of them absurd, since it came to Greece from the East along with the gods themselves. Hence Strabo wisely cautions that Greek etymologies should not be sought for the names of barbarian nations. It has long since been shown by others that Noah was Saturn, Janus, and Bacchus; Ham was Jupiter Ammon; Japheth was Iapetus and Neptune; Shem was Pluto and Dis. There is no need to rehearse here the transformation of these and others from the most common fables. As for those who afterward swelled the number of gods in Greece itself, their history is too recent and too well-known for me to dwell upon it.

    Translator note: Several Greek quotations from Athenaeus and Suidas are partially OCR-damaged; they are rendered from the Latin translations that Owen provides immediately after each Greek passage.

  20. Original

    IV. In obscuris itaque traditionibus, et fama tenui corruptaque virorum celebrium, qui aut genus humanum primi post diluvium re- stituerant, aut agmina Babylonica in varias terrarum orbis plagas traduxerant, fundamenta posuit Hellenismus. Hos primim admi- ratione et laudibus, deinde cultu superstitioso in ccelum extulerunt idololatre, cum eorum plerique turpissimz a Deo vero defectionis auctores et antesignani exstiterint. Hinc in omni ea confusione, quam in gentium superstitionem irrepsisse sensim ostendemus, multa inveniuntur, in quibus unanimiter conspiraverunt pene omnes. Etenim plures de magnis istis variarum stirpium auctoribus tradidit posteritati fama. Postquam itaque magnos progenitores, homines superstitiosi ccelo, votis et vana quadam opinione, intulissent,—partim, ne ex animis exciderent eorum memoria et laudes, partim, quo eos sensibus preesentes sisterent,—simulacra ad formam hominis fabricata (cm sidera ccelestia colentes columnis et saxis rudibus fuissent con- tenti), eis posuerunt. Evasit autem, ob rationes supra allatas, catho- licus etiam hic simulacrorum cultus.

    English

    IV. Hellenism therefore laid its foundations in the obscure traditions and in the faint and corrupted fame of celebrated men who had either first restored the human race after the flood, or had led the Babylonian hosts into the various regions of the world. These men the idolaters first exalted to heaven with admiration and praises, and then with superstitious worship — although very many of those same men had been the authors and ringleaders of the most shameful defection from the true God. Hence, in all that confusion which we shall gradually show crept into the superstition of the nations, many things are found in which almost all conspired in unanimity. For fame transmitted to posterity much concerning those great founders of the various races. After superstitious men had therefore by their vows and by a certain vain conceit elevated their great ancestors to heaven — partly lest their memory and praises should fade from their minds, partly that they might present them as present to their senses — they set up images fashioned in human form (whereas when worshipping the celestial bodies they had been content with columns and rough stones). And this worship of images, for the reasons cited above, became likewise universal.

  21. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Porro: post imguarum confusionem, nonnulla veri Dei nomina in memoria qualitercunque retinuerunt, huc illuc dispersi turris fa- bricatores, filiis et nepotibus accepta relicturi. Isti verd, temporis decursu,. quid quemve referrent magna illa et veneranda nomina ignari, ea omnia diis istis novis, quos sibi adsciverant, imposuerunt. Ita Sanchuniathon, inter Phcenicum progenitores, qui postea in deorum numerum relati fuerunt, memorat ’EAsj0iy seu “Yrorov, hoe est, roy ; eum coelum et terram genuisse scribit: et "Ido qui non- nisi 8 est. 7 erat Jovis, et Jova, et Jupiter, nomen illud per Ievé reddit Sanchuniathon, cum se multa didicisse narret rape ‘Iepou- Bdrov rot iepéws Seo rot Ievs. Diodorus vero, lib. i. dicit Deum, cui Moses leges suas ascripsit, *Ic« vocatum fuisse; cui concinit oraculum apud Macrobium, Saturnal. i.:—

    English

    V. Furthermore: after the confusion of tongues, the builders of the tower, scattered here and there, retained in their memory in whatever manner some of the names of the true God, to pass them on to their sons and grandsons. But these, in the course of time, being ignorant of what or whom those great and venerable names referred to, applied them all to those new gods they had taken to themselves. Thus Sanchoniathon, among the Phoenician progenitors who were afterward enrolled in the number of gods, mentions Elioun or Hypsistos, that is, the Most High; and he writes that he begot heaven and earth. And Iao, who is nothing other than the true God. The name of Jupiter, Jova, and Jupiter — Sanchoniathon renders that name as Ieue, since he narrates that he learned many things from Hierombalus the priest of the god Ieue. Diodorus, in book i, says that the God to whom Moses ascribed his laws was called Iao; with which agrees the oracle cited by Macrobius, Saturnalia, book i:

    Translator note: Several Greek terms and names are OCR-damaged. The identifiable names (Elioun, Hypsistos, Iao, Ieue, Hierombalus) are rendered from context and from Owen's own Latin explanations within the passage.

  22. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Dpaleo cov rdvrwy Ururoy Sedv tumev law.

    English

    Learn that Iao is the highest of all gods.

    Translator note: This line is a Greek oracle verse, OCR-damaged. It is rendered from context: Owen cites it as the oracle from Macrobius (Saturnalia i) identifying Iao as the highest god, which matches the known oracle text.

  23. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Quo Satanas incommunicabile nomen aliis idolis ascribere conatur. Eusebius in Demonstrat. Evangel. lib. iv. cap. ult., "Idove 5: gor "Ida ournpla, ror éor) S200 owrjpsov.—“ Joshua vero est *Idw salus, hoc est Dei salutare.’ Inde verisimile altero illo loco, Eusebium scripsisse ex Sanchuniathone ’Ié» non ‘levs. "Idov est apud Clementem Alex- andrinum, Strom. v., forsan etiam mendose pro “Idéw; et "Iawia apud Origenem, sed corrupte sine dubio. “Ad ray‘ ECpaixav ypapay, inquit, rly lawl rap “ECpasors bvomaCouevov, nal rov Salad, xal rov ° Adwvaioy, nai rv "EAwaloy: ra 0: ard ray ypadiy AnQbevra byimara eruvuma eors Tov xai Evds Osod: Orep won cuVieYTEs OF anche! 0:6), ag nal adrod bjmoro- yorow, wndnoay Grrov piv sival roy "Idw, erepoy de rv Salawd, contra Celsum, lib. vii De heereticis loquitur, qui portentosa figmenta ex Ethnicismi lacunis hauserant. Ceterum, utrum nomina ista, unius Dei veri epitheta ex scripturis, an traditione antiqua didicerint, res eadem est. Ex unoquoque nomine, novum numen exstruitur. Ce- terum *Iawia corrupte legitur pro “Id ‘Id. Mendam primum suspi- catus est Reynoldus, de Idololat. lib. ii. cap. iii. Lectionem veram restituit Sandfordius, libro primo de Descensu Christi ad Inferos: post eum Grotius, ad Matt. xxii, aliique.

    English

    By this, Satan strives to ascribe the incommunicable name to other idols. Eusebius, in Demonstratio Evangelica, book iv, final chapter, says: Joshua moreover is Iao salvation, that is, the salvation of God. Hence it is probable that in that other passage, Eusebius wrote from Sanchoniathon Iao and not Ieue. Iaou appears in Clement of Alexandria, Stromata v, perhaps also corruptly for Iaoe; and Iauia appears in Origen, but certainly corruptly. He says, in Contra Celsum, book vii: According to the Hebrew scriptures, the name Iauia used by the Hebrews, and Sabaoth, and Adonai, and Elohim — these names taken from the scriptures are synonyms of the one and only God; which the ignorant, not understanding this, as even they themselves confess, supposed Iao to be one god and Sabaoth another. He is speaking of heretics who had drawn their monstrous fabrications from the cesspools of paganism. Furthermore, whether they learned those names — epithets of the one true God — from the scriptures or from ancient tradition, it amounts to the same thing. From each individual name, a new deity is constructed. Moreover, Iauia is a corrupt reading for Iao Iao. Reynolds was the first to suspect the error, in De Idololatria, book ii, chapter iii. Sandford restored the true reading, in his first book De Descensu Christi ad Inferos; after him Grotius, on Matt. 22, and others.

    Translator note: Multiple Greek terms and phrases in this block are OCR-damaged. They are rendered from Owen's surrounding Latin explanations and from the identifiable Greek names (Iao, Ieue, Sabaoth, Adonai, Elohim). The Origen quotation in Greek is reconstructed from context and from known parallel passages in Contra Celsum vii.

  24. Original

    VI. Atque hinc apparet, quod obiter animadvertendum, olim no- tam fuisse pronunciationem nominis Tetragrammati. Judi hodie atque a multis seculis eam ignorant; atque ita penitus obliti sunt nominis Dei, olim sui. Usque enim ’adeo ab ipso sunt rejectanel, ut ne nomen ejus invocare possint. Id erat, quod tum primi eis pate-

    English

    VI. And from this it appears — which is worth noting in passing — that the pronunciation of the Tetragrammaton was once known. The Jews today, and for many centuries past, are ignorant of it; and they have thus utterly forgotten the name of God, who was once their own. For they have been so thoroughly rejected by Him that they are not even able to call upon His name. This was what He first made known to them when

  25. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    225°)" * ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LIB. 11I. fecit, cum totam gentem in populum peculiarem atque ecclesiam sibi adsciverit Exod. iii. Quamvis enim a mundi conditu notum erat fidelibus omnibus nomen 77, tamen Deus nulla pacti sui confirma- tione, nullo promisso, illo usus erat, sed nomine "WW 8 tantum. Postquam ideo gens ista, populus Dei et ecclesia esse desiit, omnem memoriam istius Dei nominis, quod gratiose patefecit ea foederis pactione, qua illam ascivit in populum peculiarem, ultronee abjecit, aut ejus oblivione multata est.

    English

    He first made it known to them, when He adopted the entire nation as His peculiar people and church — Exod. 3. For although the name YHWH had been known to all the faithful from the foundation of the world, God had never used it in any confirmation of His covenant, in any promise, but only the name El Shaddai. Therefore, after that nation ceased to be the people of God and the church, it voluntarily cast off all memory of that name of God which He graciously revealed in that covenant compact by which He adopted them as His peculiar people — or it has been punished with forgetfulness of it.

    Translator note: The block begins with a page-header artifact from the OCR scan. The Hebrew divine names are OCR-damaged: the Tetragrammaton is rendered as YHWH (consistent with the surrounding discussion) and the second divine name is rendered as El Shaddai (the name used before the Sinai revelation, per Exod. 6:3, which Owen is clearly referencing).

  26. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Deinde, aN OND i*2¥, Deus fortis, Altissimus in “Haro con- versa sunt. ‘27% Adonis erat; Evan et Evius, ab Eheie ortum duxerunt; ’EAcAei ab mre Vocem illam ometdavres avapuverv xe rosmviGovres eivdact, inquit Plutarchus in Theseo, “festinantes et ovantes exclamare solent.” ‘Iepév, quee vox omnia sacra respicit, ab ‘Ié deduci scribunt, nihil prorsus Greece significante; neque aliud est quam ™. Ab TDI erat 6 "Adgs, postquam Deus dixisset Adamo, reverteris DINTON, hoc est, «/¢"Adyv. Jupiter Sabasius, a Jehovah Sabaoth est. Tzedio essem lectori, si omnia, quee hujus generis oc- currunt, recenserem.

    English

    VII. Next, the Hebrew names for "God the Mighty, the Most High" were transformed into Heros. Adon was Adonis; Evan and Evius derived their origin from Eheie; Elelei came from Elohim. Plutarch in his Theseus says of those who "hasten and exult" to cry out that word: "those who rush forward and shout for joy." The word Hierum, which refers to all sacred things, is written to be derived from Io, which has no meaning at all in Greek; and it is nothing other than the Hebrew term for it. From the Hebrew word for "dust" (adamah) came Hades, after God had said to Adam "you shall return to the dust" — that is, to the adamah. Jupiter Sabasius comes from Jehovah Sabaoth. I would weary the reader if I were to enumerate everything of this kind that presents itself.

    Translator note: Embedded Hebrew and Greek text heavily OCR-damaged throughout; the paragraph traces etymologies of Greek divine names from Hebrew originals. Specific corrupted tokens (e.g., "aN OND i*2¥", "mre", "ometdavres avapuverv xe rosmviGovres eivdact", "TDI", "DINTON", "Adyv") rendered by inference from context and Owen's known argument in this section.

  27. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Rerum preecipuarum, quee in mundi creatione memorantur nomina, hominum, sapientum, regum appellationes fuisse fingit Sanchuniathon, atque inde longasinceptat fabulas. @coyoviay suam non aliunde texit Hesiodus. Ab YS est “ Karth,’” dea maxima apud Anglos, aliosque Germaniz populos, ut auctor est Tacitus, Mor. Germ. — xl. “In commune,” inquit, “ Airthum, id est, Terram matrem, colunt.” 37h et 373 sunt Thoth et Theoth (unde etiam @sé¢), et Bau. TY” EpeCog est; et ex eo verborum ordine, qui habetur Gen. i., WY" ‘Ths DY IPAM, multi populi noctem diei preetulerunt. De Germanis Tacitus: “ Nec dierum numerum sed noctium computant, sic consti- tuunt, sic condicunt, nox ducere diem videtur.” Et revera duxit; lux enim ex tenebris. Idem mos apud Anglos usque adhuc obtinet. Pro hebdomade “ seven-night” dicimus, et “ fortnight,” hoc est, “fourteen nights,” pro duabus. Et antiqui Britanni etiam, quos nunc Wallos vocamus, quibus septimana est “ Withos,”’ hoc est, octo noctes; et duze, “ Pymthec nos,” hoe est, quindecim noctes, quod Celticee etiam originis monumentum est. Idem mos apud antiquos Gallos ex eodem traditionum fonte promanans, et non, quod Ceesar voluit, quia se Dite patre prognatos arbitrarentur. Hujusmodi fuére Hellenismi pri- mordia, seu confuse istius superstitionis, que totum pene invasit terrarum orbem.

    English

    VIII. Sanchuniathon invents that the names of the chief things recorded in the creation of the world were the titles of men, sages, and kings, and from that foundation he spins out his lengthy fables. Hesiod wove his own theogony from no other source. From the Hebrew word for "earth" (erets) comes Hertha, the greatest goddess among the English and the other peoples of Germany, as Tacitus attests in his Germania, chapter 40: "In common," he says, "they worship Airthum, that is, Mother Earth." The Hebrew letters tav-vav-tav and tav-vav-tav-he are Thoth and Theoth (from which also the Greek Theos), and Bau. The Hebrew word for "darkness" (ereb) is Erebus; and from that order of words found in Gen. 1 — "and there was evening and there was morning" — many peoples have preferred night to day. Of the Germans, Tacitus says: "They count not the number of days but of nights; thus they make their appointments, thus they agree on dates; night appears to lead the day." And in truth it did lead; for light came forth from darkness. The same custom still holds among the English to this day. For a week we say "seven-night," and "fortnight," that is, "fourteen nights," for two weeks. And likewise the ancient Britons, whom we now call Welsh, for whom a week is "Withos," that is, eight nights; and two weeks, "Pymthec nos," that is, fifteen nights — which is also a monument of Celtic origin. The same custom prevailed among the ancient Gauls, flowing from the same source of traditions, and not, as Caesar supposed, because they believed themselves to be descended from Father Dis. Such were the beginnings of Hellenism, or rather of that confused superstition which spread over nearly the entire world.

    Translator note: Embedded Hebrew and Greek tokens heavily OCR-damaged (e.g., "@coyoviay", "YS", "37h", "373", "@se¢", "TY\"", "WY\" 'Ths DY IPAM"); rendered by inference from Owen's argument and the surrounding Latin context. The Hebrew etymologies (erets → Hertha; ereb → Erebus; Thoth/Theoth → Theos) are Owen's standard argument in this section.

  1. Original

    CAPUT XI.

    English

    Chapter 11.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Idololatria Britannica—Veiustissimi insulz incole ignoti; atque unde Britannia dicta—Gentium nationumque origines obscure—Ejus obscuritatis causee— Quanta in iis indagandis ignoratio—Grecorum et Latinorum ignorantia et malitia—Antiquitates Judaicas mendaciis obruerunt veteres—Inde ceteris sublesta fides—Ignorationis originum Britannicarum cause peculiares—Situs insularis—Sapientum in celandis rebus preteritis ambitio et astutia—Insule Europez a posteris Japheti occupate, Gen. x. 5—A primo incolatu ad Cx- saris in hane insulam adventum, omnia tenebris involuta—Testimonium Cesaris—Interiora insulz Gallis ignote—Incolas interiores airéxdovas statuit —Tacitus plurimarum gentium colluviem; uterque inepte—Britannos et Gallos eadem lingua usos fuisse, eandem gentem fuisse probandi conatus, Camdeni et Boxhornii—Filius Japheti natu maximus Gomer—Ab eo Cim- bri—Britanni se Komeros aut Cymeros vocant—Gomeri seu Cimbri—74, quid significet—Britanni Cimbri—Aliud nominis Cymro etymon—Camber filius Bruti—Inde Cambria—Britannia unde dicta—Variorum originationes rejectee—Dpuraye/a—Brytona nympha Cretensis—Britannia in Gallia—Brida- nium—Prid Cain—A Bruto Trojano ita dictum plurimi arbitrantur—Ha sententia a Camdeno exagitata—Camdeni conjectura—Brith, Tania—LHi ac- cedunt viri docti—Contra eam rationes—Bocharti conjectura probabilis- sima—Insula hee Tyriis nota—7J2x-m3, “barat anac,” seu ager stanni dicta— Conjecture defensio, adversus Hornium—Idololatria Britannica—Antistites sacrorum Britannicorum, notissimi—Druides unum Deum adorasse scribit Origenes—Is Sol—Kosdem cum Gallis Tacitus—Mos preces fundendi, spar- sis ad eceelum manibus—Andraste, et Andate, Astarte, Luna—Boadicia, ei votum nuncupatum—Gallorum apud Cesarem; a Grecis Massiliensibus ac- cepti—Britannis ignoti—Antiquissimi Galli simulacris caruerunt—Eorum Dii, Teutates, Hesus, et Taranis—Teutates a Diw Taith, dux vie—Sol, ejus cultus—Hesus, ™2, et Haud—Taranis, inde Taran tonitru apud Wallos, Thunder, Donder, Thursday—Horum deorum simulacra—Antistites Druides —Eorum superstitionis in Galliam et Germaniam provectio—Ortus in Britan- nia—Druides unde dicti—Druys rex Celtarum—Ei successit Bardus—Drw magus—Dru et Trou verax Divinus—Vera etymologia x6 rod dpuss—Drw Britannice, quercus—Superstitionis sedes roborum luci—Jidem Saronide dicti ob eandem causam—Bardi qui—Eorum officium—Memoria apud Cambro- Britannos, et nomen—Strabo notatus—Druidum habitus peculiaris: in sa- cris vestis candida—Academia et studia—Ad eorum disciplinam adolescentum confluxus—Hjus rationes, privilegia, et auctoritas—Docendi in scholis mos; discendi tempus; promotio discentium—Philosophia quam docuerunt—Magia —Medicinam qualem exercuerunt—Theologia peculiaris—Precipuum illius dogma: animarum immortalitas: mundi finis—Docuerunt etiam rhetoricam, geographiam, astronomiam, philosophiam naturalem, ethicam — Druidum inter se ordo—In republica auctoritas—Pratextu religionis, omnibus se im- miscuerunt negotiis—Excommunicatio peccantium—Horum sacra: és¢pass- Sucie: humanorum hostium duo genera—’ Avé;wrobucias mos, ex Diodoro, Ce- sare, Strabone, Dione, aliisque—Superstitionem abolendi Romanorum cona~ tus irritus—Liberata Britannia per evangelium—Christiane religionis in insula hae primordia—Josephus Arimathensis—Claudia—Pudens ; de Lucio rege—Inter eum et Eleutherium commercium epistolicum—Auctor historia Beda—In tempore assignando error—Henricus de Erfordia—Ado—Epistol

    English

    British idolatry — The most ancient inhabitants of the island are unknown; and whence Britain was so called — The origins of peoples and nations are obscure — The causes of that obscurity — How great is the ignorance in tracing them — The ignorance and bad faith of the Greeks and Latins — The ancients buried Jewish antiquities under falsehoods — Hence their testimony is untrustworthy to others — Peculiar causes of ignorance regarding British origins — The island's situation — The ambition and cunning of the wise in concealing past matters — The islands of Europe occupied by the posterity of Japheth, Gen. x. 5 — From the first habitation to Caesar's arrival on this island, all things wrapped in darkness — Caesar's testimony — The interior of the island unknown to the Gauls — He holds the interior inhabitants to be aborigines (autochthones) — Tacitus: a mixture of many peoples; both writers speak absurdly — The attempt of Camden and Boxhorn to prove that the Britons and Gauls used the same language and were the same people — Gomer, the firstborn son of Japheth — From him the Cimbri are descended — The Britons call themselves Komeros or Cymeros — The Gomerians, or Cimbri — What the word signifies — The Britons as Cimbri — Another etymology of the name Cymro — Camber, son of Brutus — Hence Cambria — Whence Britain is named — Various proposed etymologies rejected — Prytaneia — Brytona, a Cretan nymph — Britannia in Gaul — Bridanium — Prid Cain — Most think it was so named from Brutus the Trojan — That opinion contested by Camden — Camden's conjecture — Brith, Tania — Learned men support it — Arguments against it — Bochart's most probable conjecture — This island known to the Tyrians — Called "barat anac," or the field of tin — Defense of the conjecture against Hornius — British idolatry — The chief priests of British sacred rites, well known — Origen writes that the Druids worshipped one God — That God was the Sun — Tacitus: they shared the same rites as the Gauls — The custom of pouring out prayers with hands spread toward heaven — Andraste, and Andate, Astarte, the Moon — Boadicea, a vow made to her — Among the Gauls according to Caesar; received from the Massilian Greeks — Unknown to the Britons — The most ancient Gauls had no images — Their gods: Teutates, Hesus, and Taranis — Teutates from Diw Taith, leader of the way — The Sun, its worship — Hesus, and Haud — Taranis; hence Taran meaning thunder among the Welsh, Thunder, Donder, Thursday — The images of these gods — The Druids as chief priests — The spread of their superstition into Gaul and Germany — Its origin in Britain — Whence the Druids are so called — Druys, king of the Celts — Bardus succeeded him — Drw the magician — Dru and Trou: truthful divine — The true etymology from the word drus — Drw in British meaning oak — The seat of superstition in oak groves — The same persons called Saronidae for the same reason — Who the Bards were — Their office — Their memory among the Cambro-Britons, and their name — Strabo noted — The distinctive dress of the Druids: white vestments in sacred rites — Their academy and studies — The gathering of young men for their instruction — The reasons for this, their privileges and authority — The custom of teaching in schools; the duration of study; the advancement of students — The philosophy they taught — Magic — What kind of medicine they practised — Their distinctive theology — The chief dogma thereof: the immortality of souls; the end of the world — They also taught rhetoric, geography, astronomy, natural philosophy, ethics — The rank of Druids among themselves — Their authority in the commonwealth — Under the pretext of religion they mixed in all affairs — The excommunication of transgressors — Their sacred rites: sacrifices; two kinds of human victims — The custom of human sacrifice, from Diodorus, Caesar, Strabo, Dio, and others — The fruitless Roman attempt to abolish the superstition — Britain freed through the gospel — The beginnings of the Christian religion on this island — Joseph of Arimathaea — Claudia — Pudens; concerning King Lucius — The epistolary exchange between him and Eleutherius — Bede, the author of the history — An error in assigning the time — Henry of Erfurt — Ado — The letter

    Translator note: Block is a dense chapter argument-index (table of contents style) mixing Latin, abbreviated Greek, and British/Welsh terms; several OCR-corrupted passages (garbled Greek characters, partial words). Rendered from context throughout. Final word 'Epistol' is cut off mid-word.

  3. Original

    230 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LIB. III.

    English

    230 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.

  4. Original

    Eleutherianz successus secundim Galfridum et Lelandum—Lucius an apos- tolatum suscepit—Prajudicio cedit Camdenus—Historie falsitas ostenditur —Historie Britannie sub Romanis compendium—Devicta a Claudio—In formam provinciz redacta; pene excisa a Paulino Suetonio; pacata per Ag- ricolam—Regium nomen et auctoritas per totam provinciam sublata—Tem- pore Commodi Imperatoris nullus in Britannia rex—Non Lucius—Defensio histori Baroniana examinatur—Nullus Lucius regnum obtinens, neque intra neque extra murum Hadrianum—Lucius iste quis—Epistola Eleutherii ficta.

    English

    The outcome of the letter of Eleutherius according to Geoffrey and Leland — Whether Lucius received an apostolate — Camden yields to prejudice — The falsity of the history is shown — A summary of the history of Britain under the Romans — Conquered by Claudius — Reduced to the form of a province; nearly destroyed by Paulinus Suetonius; pacified by Agricola — The royal name and authority removed throughout the entire province — In the time of the Emperor Commodus there was no king in Britain — Lucius was not one — The Baronian defense of the history is examined — No Lucius holding a kingdom, neither within nor outside the wall of Hadrian — Who this Lucius was — The letter of Eleutherius shown to be a forgery.

  5. Original

    I. IDOLOLATRICAM superstitionem in insulas hasce Britannicas, post diluvium una cum primis incolis delatam fuisse, tam certum est, quam incertum, quinam isti primi incolz fuerint, aut unde ipsa insule Britanniz aut Britannicee dicte sint. Etenim primas gen- tium nationumque omnium pene origines ita obscurarunt temporum intervalla, rerum humanarum vicissitudines, seculorum antiquissi- morum barbaries, atque in iis que primis proxime successerunt scriptorum defectus, cum inanium fabulatorum audacia, ut frustra plerumque in tis eruendis sudent preestantissima ingenia. Plurima itaque sunt, que penitus se ignorare ingenue fatentur viri docti ; eorum verd nonnulla, que se pulchre callere opinantur, vereor ne majori revera cum sui et veritatis dispendio ignorent, quam ea, quze se penitus nescire sentiunt; ctim longius a veritate deflectere nos cogat falsorum pro veris approbatio, quam mera ignoratio veri. In plerisque, ultra ea, quee a Greecis et Romanis discimus, mere domi- nantur conjecture. Qua autem fide, religione, et rerum antiquarum peritia, in populorum primordiis referendis, illorum scriptores nomi- natissimi versati sint, satis ex eis compertum habemus, quorum nobis aliunde certissima est notitia. . Nemo ignorat, quibus origines Judai- cas mendaciis, uno quasi ore obruere conantur, fabulis scilicet por- tentosissimis, ex vanis traditionibus concinnatis, vel quas ex proprio cerebro finxerunt, ut aranez telas. Ut eis autem, in rebus incertis, quibusque ad metas heereo animi dubius, fidem adjungam, quos in omnibus, quorum mihi certa contigit notitia, splendide, imo prodi- giose mentitos esse sum expertus, haud facile adducor. Britanni- carum ideo gentium origines in tenebris latere non est cur miremur; cium omnium pene nationum primordia, iis solis exceptis, quse extra controversiz aleam posuit sacra pagina, eadem premat nox caligi- nosa. Id autem Britannis, cum paucis aliis, peculiare est; quod ad communem calamitatem duplex accesserit incommodum; utrumque temporum antiquissimorum tenebris augendis nimis opportunum. Cum enim insulares essent, et a reliqui orbis commercio exclusi, neque sui nominis memoriam cum aliis communicandi, neque alio- rum seu traditiones seu notitias sibi comparandi, facultatem habue- runt. Deinde, si tantum nefas fas sit credere, post cognitum lite- rarum usum, illi, qui inter eos oculatissimi et sapientes habebantur, qua ipsi in perenni essent admiratione, utque ne quidquam sine eorum opera cognosci a quoquam posset, (quod in animo habuisse antiquos jurisconsultos ostendit Cicero pro Mureena,) scriptis nihil antiquitati committere voluerunt; cum itaque plurima, si non omnia, que ad origines harum nationum accurate investigandas necessaria sunt, oblivione penitus sint deleta, satis mihi erit eorum, que super- sunt, seu verorum, seu verisimillimorum vestigia premere.

    English

    I. It is just as certain that idolatrous superstition was brought to these British islands after the flood along with the first inhabitants, as it is uncertain who those first inhabitants were, or whence the islands of Britain or the British territories received their name. For the intervals of time, the vicissitudes of human affairs, the barbarism of the most ancient ages, and in those ages immediately following the earliest the lack of writers, together with the boldness of empty fabulists, have so obscured the earliest origins of almost all peoples and nations that the most excellent minds generally labor in vain to unearth them. There are therefore very many things which learned men frankly confess they are entirely ignorant of; and certain things which they think they understand quite well, I fear they are actually more ignorant of — to greater cost to themselves and to truth — than those things they feel they know nothing of at all; since the acceptance of falsehoods in place of truths drives us further from the truth than mere ignorance of the truth does. In most matters, beyond what we learn from the Greeks and Romans, mere conjecture holds sway. But with what trustworthiness, honesty, and skill in antiquity the most noted writers among those peoples dealt in reporting the origins of peoples, we know well enough from those whose accounts we can verify from other sources with the greatest certainty. Everyone knows with what falsehoods they attempt, as if with one voice, to bury Jewish antiquities — namely with the most monstrous fables, composed from vain traditions, or invented from their own imagination, like spiders' webs. But I am not easily persuaded to give credence to them in uncertain matters where my mind wavers at the boundaries — men whom in all those things of which I have had certain knowledge I have found to have lied splendidly, indeed prodigiously. It is therefore no wonder that the origins of the British peoples lie in darkness, since nearly all nations' beginnings — with the sole exception of those which sacred Scripture has placed beyond the hazard of controversy — are pressed down by the same murky night. But it is peculiar to the Britons, along with a few others, that to the common calamity there has accrued a twofold disadvantage, each one well suited to increase the darkness of the most ancient times. For since they were islanders and cut off from intercourse with the rest of the world, they had no means either of communicating the memory of their own name to others, or of acquiring the traditions or knowledge of others for themselves. Moreover — if it is lawful to believe so great a wrong — after writing became known, those who were considered the most keen-sighted and wise among them, in order that they themselves might be held in perpetual admiration and that nothing could be known by anyone without their assistance (which Cicero in his defence of Murena shows the ancient legal scholars had in mind), were unwilling to commit anything to writing for the benefit of posterity. Since therefore most, if not all, of the things necessary for accurately investigating the origins of these nations have been utterly erased from memory, it will be enough for me to follow the traces of what remains, whether truly attested or most probable.

  6. Original

    II. Insularum harum incolas a Japheti posteris ortum duxisse, con- sentiunt omnes, verbis Spiritus Sancti freti, Gen. x. 5, “ Ab istis,” hoc est, Japheti filiis, “ separatee sunt insule gentium in terris suis, singula ad linguam suam, ad familias suas, in gentibus suis.” Ab hisce verbis, ad tempora Ceesariana (quantum seculorum inane) liceat illud poétee usurpari,—

    English

    II. All agree, relying on the words of the Holy Spirit in Gen. x. 5, that the inhabitants of these islands are descended from the posterity of Japheth: "From these" — that is, from the sons of Japheth — "the islands of the nations were separated in their lands, each according to its language, according to its families, in their nations." From these words to the age of Caesar — what an empty void of centuries — that line of the poet may aptly be applied:

  7. Original

    ‘‘Quocunque aspicio, nihil est, nisi Pontus et Aér, Fluctibus hic tumidus, nubibus ille minax.” Que manent veritatis vestigia, conjecturis sunt eruenda. Quamvis enim certissimum sit insulas hasce, contra ac sentit doctissimus Cam- denus, antiquis Greecis ac Tyriis cognitas fuisse, nemo tamen reper- tus est, qui de iis seculorum memorize quidquam mandavit. “ Qui mortales,” inquit Tacitus, “ Britanniam initio coluerint, indigenz an advecti, ut inter barbaros, parum compertum,” Agricol. cap. xi. Qua- que in obscuritate res Britannize omnes, sibi homini sapientissimo, et omnis scientize orbis terrarum beneficiis instructissimo, in proxima Gallia aliquot annos agenti, obvolute erant, ipse Cesar testatur, lib. iv. de Bell. Gall.cap.xx. “Magno sibi,” inquit, “usui fore arbitrabatur, si modo insulam adiisset, genus hominum perspexisset, loca, portus, aditus cognovisset; quee omnia fere Gallis erant incognita. Neque enim temere preter mercatores illd adit quisquam; neque iis ipsis quidquam preter oram maritimam atque eas regiones, que sunt contra Gallias, notum est.” Is, libro quinto, cap. xii., incolas interiores abo- rigines seu airéydovas statuit. “Britanniz pars interior,” inquit, “ab is incolitur, quos natos in insula ipsa, memorié proditum dicunt;” quasi, scilicet, homines terra, quasi fungos aut blita, germinasset. Plenius Tacitus in Vita Agricole, cap. xi.: “Ceterum, Britanniam qui mortales initio coluerint, indigenze an advecti, ut inter barbaros, parum com- pertum. Habitus corporum varii, atque ex eo argumenta. Namque rutilee Caledoniam habitantium come, magni artus, Germanicam ori- ginem asseverant, Silurum colorati vultus, et torti plerumque crines, et posita contra Hispania, Iberos veteres trajecisse, easque sedes occu- passe, fidem faciunt: proximi Gallis et similes sunt: seu durante ori- ginis vi, seu, procurrentibus in diversa terris, positio cceli corporibus habitum dedit: in universum tamen estimanti, Gallos vicinum solum occupasse, credibile est.” Ineptum est, quod insulas hasce a gentium vicinarum colluvie habitatas innuat; proprius a vero, quod incolas e Gallia trajecisse putet. Dudum enim est, quod doctiorum plurimi discesserint in Camdeni sententiam, asserentis Gallos et Bri- tarinos eadem stirpe esse prognatos, atque hos ex Gallia hue traje- cisse. Eandem contendit fuisse utriusque gentis linguam, quamvis gre consentiant Cesar et Tacitus, ex variis vocabulis, que, ciim Gallis in usu fuisse antiqui scriptores testentur, adhuc retinent Walli, genuine antiquorum Britannorum reliquie. Eandem telam, ope Lexici Davisiani nuperrime pertexere aggressus est, in Originibus Gallicis Boxhornius.

    English

    "Wherever I look, there is nothing but sea and air: the one swelling with waves, the other threatening with clouds." Whatever traces of truth remain must be unearthed by conjecture. For although it is most certain that these islands — contrary to the opinion of the very learned Camden — were known to the ancient Greeks and Tyrians, yet no one has been found who committed anything about them to the memory of the ages. "Who the mortals were," says Tacitus, "who first inhabited Britain, whether native-born or immigrants, is, as among barbarians, little known" (Agricola, ch. 11). And Caesar himself testifies in Book IV of the Gallic War, ch. 20, to the great obscurity in which all British affairs were wrapped for him — a man most wise and best equipped with the benefits of all the world's knowledge, who had spent several years in neighbouring Gaul. "He thought," he says, "it would be of great service to him if he had only visited the island, observed what kind of men inhabited it, and become acquainted with its districts, harbours, and approaches — all of which were for the most part unknown to the Gauls. For no one except merchants goes there without good reason, and they themselves know nothing beyond the sea-coast and those regions that lie opposite Gaul." In Book V, ch. 12, he holds the interior inhabitants to be aborigines or autochthones. "The interior of Britain," he says, "is inhabited by those who are said by tradition to have been born on the island itself" — as if, that is, the earth had germinated men like mushrooms or herbs. Tacitus speaks more fully in his Life of Agricola, ch. 11: "As for who the mortals were that first inhabited Britain, whether native-born or immigrants, there is, as among barbarians, little certainty. The physical characteristics of the inhabitants are varied, and from this arguments are drawn. For the red hair and large limbs of those who inhabit Caledonia point to a Germanic origin; the swarthy faces of the Silures, their hair mostly curly, and their position opposite Spain, support the belief that ancient Iberians crossed over and occupied those lands; those nearest to the Gauls resemble them, whether because the original racial character persists, or because the configuration of the climate, where the lands extend in different directions, has given the bodies their appearance. On the whole, however, to one who considers the matter generally, it is credible that the Gauls occupied the neighbouring land." It is absurd for him to suggest that these islands were inhabited by a rabble from neighbouring peoples; it is nearer the truth that he supposes the inhabitants crossed from Gaul. For it is now long since most of the more learned have adopted Camden's view, which holds that the Gauls and Britons are descended from the same stock, and that the latter crossed over here from Gaul. He also contends that both peoples spoke the same language, as Caesar and Tacitus in some measure agree, on the basis of various words which ancient writers attest were in use among the Gauls and which the Welsh — the genuine remnant of the ancient Britons — still retain. Boxhorn recently undertook to weave the same web further, with the help of Davis's Lexicon, in his Gallic Origins.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Diximus e filiis et posteris Japheti insularum Europearum incolas ortum duxisse. Filius autem ejus natu maximus Gomer dicebatur. Ab eo Cymbros prognatos esse, plurimi arbitrantur. Walli vero, qui soli antiquorum Britannorum posteri germani, Kym- roes, hoc est, Gomeros se appellant, nationem suam Cumro, et lin- guam Cumrax. Hine contendit Camdenus, antiquos Britannos Cim- bros fuisse, atque e proxima Gallia huc trajecisse, cum iidem sint Galli, Cimbri, ac Celt. Adde, quod Gomer, “finiens,” significat, a 394, “ finire :” quasi ominis aliquid in éveywarodecig fuisset, ac pree- dictum illum terrarum orbis fines occupaturum. Atque hee quidem sunt admodum verisimilia, queeque sum amplexurus, donec quis meliora docuerit. Taceri autem non debet, Britannorum plurimos, se Kymroes seu Cambros dici, Cambros autem a Cambria, quod nomen ei parti insule impositum, quae Cambro Bruti filio sortité ob- tigit, arbitrari, Atque hec omnia in eodem nos loco, quo invenimus, relinquimus; ista contenti retulisse, quibus certiora non suppetunt.

    English

    III. We have said that the inhabitants of the islands of Europe are descended from the sons and posterity of Japheth. Now his firstborn son was called Gomer. Most hold that the Cimbri are descended from him. The Welsh, who alone are the genuine posterity of the ancient Britons, call themselves Kymroes — that is, Gomerians — and call their nation Cumro, and their language Cumraec. From this Camden argues that the ancient Britons were Cimbri, and that they crossed over here from neighbouring Gaul, since the Gauls, Cimbri, and Celts are one and the same. Add to this that Gomer means "ending" or "completing," from a root meaning "to end" — as if there were an omen in the very culmination of his genealogy, that he had been foreordained to occupy the ends of the earth. These things are indeed quite plausible, and I shall embrace them until someone teaches better. It should not, however, pass unnoticed that most of the Britons think they are called Kymroes or Cambros, and that Cambros comes from Cambria — the name given to that part of the island which fell by lot to Camber, the son of Brutus. We leave all these matters in the same state in which we found them, content to have reported them where no more certain account is available.

    Translator note: Numerical sequence '394' in the original is an OCR corruption of a Hebrew or abbreviated Greek root character (likely the Hebrew verb gamar, to complete or end); rendered from context. The word 'éveywarodecig' is an OCR-corrupted Greek term; from context it refers to the genealogical culmination or final disposition of Gomer's line.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Hc de incolis ipsis, Britannize nomen antiquissimum est. Ejus multe exstant originationes a pluribus excogitates, falsce plu- rime, si non omnes; aliquz ridicule. Eliota, vir nobilis et doctus, in dictionario, quod a se auctum edidit Cooperus, Britanniam arbi- tratur, a Graeco vocabulo zpuraveie dictam esse. Ipuravic Athenis rector erat fori; et spuravefa dignitas ista Prutanica; etiam per wpurayeie nundinas publicas aliquoties intelligebant. Cum ideo insulam hanc rebus ad commeatum opportunis abundare perciperent Greeci, rpuravefay eam vocarunt; unde nata est Britannia. Sed mul- timode peccat hee conjectura; primd enim insulas hasce Greecis antiquissimis non tanttm notas reddit, sed et admodum familiares f cum Herodotus testetur, se nescisse, unde stannum advectum esset, quod non aliunde habuerunt, quam ex his insulis. Deinde quamvis ego neutiquam. cum Camdeno dicerem, regiones hasce Grecis, ante Ceesaris adventum, penitus ignotas fuisse, nullus tamen dubito, quin Britannice dicta sint, longe antequam Athenienses huc appulisse quisquam fingere audeat, cum novitia fuerit eorum Sararronparia. Balzus nomen Britannicum arcessit a Brytona nympha Cretensi, que, quo vitaret Minois vim stuprum inferentis, in aquas preecipi- tem se dedit. Istiusmodi fabulas sexcentas cuivis sciscitanti suppe- ditabit Gracia mendax. Beda, a Britannia in Gallia, quee Armorica prius dicta, a Britannis hinc illd trajectis nomen accepit. Omnium autem stultitiam exsuperat delirium Goropii Becani, qui Britanniam dici vult, quasi “Bri-danium,” hoc est, prout ipse interpretatur, “libera Dania,” cum toto orbe celeberrimum esset nomen Britannicum, ante illud Daniz aut Danorum notum aut natum. Humfredus Lluddus, nomen hoc a Prid et Cain, duabus voculis Britannicis, que “formam candidam” significant, deducit. Ei conjecture: nemo est, quod sciam, qui suffragatur, quamvis haud que ac alice, que stipulatores nacta sunt, sit absurda.

    English

    IV. So much regarding the inhabitants themselves. The name of Britain is very ancient. Many etymologies of it have been devised by various persons, most of them false if not all, and some of them ridiculous. Eliota, a noble and learned man, in the dictionary which Cooper published with his additions, holds that Britain was named from the Greek word prytaneia. The prytanis at Athens was the director of the marketplace; and the prytaneia was that Prytanic dignity; and they also sometimes used prytaneia to mean public markets. Since the Greeks therefore perceived that this island abounded in goods suitable for trade, they called it prytaneia, from which the name Britannia arose. But this conjecture errs in many ways: first, it renders these islands not merely known to the most ancient Greeks but quite familiar to them, whereas Herodotus testifies that he did not know from where tin was brought, which they obtained from no other source than these islands. Then, although I would by no means agree with Camden that these regions were entirely unknown to the Greeks before Caesar's arrival, I have no doubt that they were called British long before anyone could pretend that Athenians had landed here, since their prytaneia was a comparatively recent institution. Balaeus derives the British name from Brytona, a Cretan nymph who, to escape the violence of Minos attempting to dishonour her, threw herself headlong into the waters. Lying Greece will supply six hundred fables of this kind to anyone who asks. Bede derives it from a Britannia in Gaul — formerly called Armorica — which received its name from Britons who crossed over there from here. But the folly of all is surpassed by the madness of Goropius Becanus, who wishes Britain to be called as if "Bri-danium" — that is, as he himself interprets it, "free Denmark" — when the name of Britain was celebrated throughout the entire world before the name of Denmark or the Danes was known or even existed. Humfredus Lluddus derives the name from Prid and Cain, two little British words meaning "bright form." Of this conjecture, I know of no one who supports it, though it is not more absurd than those others which have found their champions.

    Translator note: Several Greek words in this block are OCR-corrupted renderings of 'prytaneia' and related forms (zpuraveie, spuravefa, wpurayeie, rpuravefay, Sararronparia); all rendered contextually from Owen's own explanatory gloss immediately following each term.

  10. Original

    V. Hisce omnibus rejectis, due restant nominis hujus etymolo- giee, que adhuc virorum doctorum suffragiis munitz, stationem suam tutantur. Prima ea est, que historie adventis in hance insulam Bruti, Trojano a sanguine, innititur; abs eo enim insulam Britan- niam, ac incolas Britannos dictos fuisse, olim creditum erat. Vetus est opinio, et que in publicis aliquot regum hujus insule actis, men- tionem obtinuit. am autem totam historiam a Camdeno et Eliota exagitatam, et loco suo motam, nullo tandem loco numerandam censent ex recentioribus plerique. Horum ego in sententiam totis animis vadam, tum cum de alia nominis ratione, quidquam explora- tum habeam. Secunda est ipsius Camdeni, qui a Brith vocabulo Bri- tannico nomen illud fluxisse, asserit. Brith autem, uti ait, “pictum” significat; atque a Davisio'sane in dictionario redditur “diversicolor” seu “maculosus.” i voci terminatio Greeca Tania addita, produxit “ Britanniam:” Certe Britannos se pingere solitos fuisse, atque inde Pictos Romanis dictos fuisse, memorize plurimi prodiderunt. Ipse Cesar, lib. v. de Bell. Gall. cap. xiv., narrat, “Omnes Britannos vitro” (verbum varie a variis emendatum, per nitro, luteo, glauco, glasto, ultro, guasto), “‘se inficere, quod czruleum efficit colorem ; atque hoe horri- diore esse in pugna aspectu.” In sententiam itaque hance Camdeni discesserunt plurimi. Georgius Hornius vir doctissimus in preefa- tione suaad “Origines Gallicas” Boxhornii, incolas, quod toto corpore picturati essent, ciim sua lingua, id est, Cimbricd, Prith (Brith dicere voluit) pictum significet, Britannos dictos esse, quasi res extra contro- versiam sita esset, intrepide pronunciat. At vero, si summo illi an- tiquitatum Britaunicarum promicondo absentiri fas sit, fateor me conjecturze huic subscribere non posse, idque, ut propter rationes alias, ita etiam quod in ea expromenda, sibi ipsi adversatus fuerit, vir alioquin magnus, et impense doctus, A quibus enim queso insu- larum harum incolz, Britten,a Brith,seu “picti’ dicerentur? a seipsis? at ostendit prius Camdenus, quod verissimum est, eos se non aliter quam Cymeroes, ac linguam suam Cymraec aut vocare, aut unquam yocasse, indeque illos ex antiquis Cymbris prognatos probat idem vir doctus. Ana Grecis ipsis? at insulas hasce ante tempora Czsariana, saltem diebus Polybii Megalopolitani, Grecis ignotissimas fuisse pro- nunciat, et neque Greecorum ullos scivisse, qui mortales oras has pos- siderent, picti, an nitide vestiti, contendit. Vellet ideo, Grecos, cm conspicerent hujus insule: incolas corpora sua colore czeruleo infecisse, ab iis didicisse, quomodo “ pictus” eorum lingua diceretur, eique voca- bulo Tania addidisse, unde profluxit Britannia, cium nondum scirent, quinam mortales, albi an atri, sedes in ea posuerint. Neque Grecis in sua lingua verba defuerint ad pictos, et gentem pictam exprimen- dam, si ab iis arcessenda sit vocis originatio. Ctm itaque certum sit, Britannos se nunquam Britten seu pictos vocasse, a “Brith” “picto,” sed Cymeros constanter, atque insulam hance Britanniam dictam fuisse longe antequam Greci cognoverint qui qualesve mortales eam possiderent, cumque absurda videatur nominis compositio, in qua terminatio Grasca longe superat fundamentum Cimbricum, ut illud przeteream, non mihi usque adeo verum videri, omnes Britan- nos pictos, aut dictos, aut fuisse (nam quamvis omnes colore ceru- leo se infecisse Ceesar testetur, non ideo tamen eos pictos fuisse dicit, atque notum est, gentem fuisse Caledoniam habitantem, quee peculiariter “ Picta” dicta erat) non possum negare decollasse mihi eam spem omnem, cujus aliquamdiu plenus fui, aliquid certi de origine nominis Britannici, ex hac viri summi conjectura col- ligendi.

    English

    V. With all these rejected, two etymologies of this name remain which still maintain their standing, supported by the votes of learned men. The first is that which rests upon the history of the arrival on this island of Brutus, who was of Trojan blood; for it was once believed that the island was called Britain, and its inhabitants Britons, from him. It is an old opinion, and one which has obtained mention in certain public acts of the kings of this island. Yet most of the more recent scholars think that this entire history, having been attacked and displaced by Camden and Eliota, should finally be reckoned of no account. I shall join them wholeheartedly in this judgment, once I have something established regarding a different account of the name. The second is Camden's own, who asserts that the name flowed from Brith, a British word. Brith, as he says, means "painted" or "stained"; and Davis indeed renders it in his dictionary as "variegated" or "spotted." When the Greek termination Tania is added to this word, it produces "Britannia." Certainly many have recorded that the Britons customarily painted themselves, and that from this the Romans called them Picti (Painted Men). Caesar himself, in Book V of the Gallic War, ch. 14, narrates that "all the Britons stain themselves with vitrum" (a word variously emended by various editors as nitro, luteo, glauco, glasto, ultro, guasto) "which produces a blue colour, and this makes them more terrifying in appearance in battle." Many have therefore adopted Camden's view. George Hornius, a most learned man, in his preface to Boxhorn's Gallic Origins, boldly declares — as if the matter were beyond dispute — that the inhabitants were called Britons because they painted their entire bodies, since in their own language, that is Cimbric, Prith (meaning Brith) signifies "painted." But if one may respectfully disagree with that eminent promoter of British antiquities, I confess that I cannot subscribe to this conjecture — partly for other reasons, and partly also because in expounding it that otherwise great and exceedingly learned man contradicted himself. For by whom, I ask, were the inhabitants of these islands called Britten, from Brith, meaning "painted"? By themselves? But Camden himself showed — and it is most true — that they called themselves, and had always called themselves, nothing other than Cymeroes, and their language Cymraec; and the same learned man proves from this that they are descended from the ancient Cimbri. By the Greeks themselves? But he declares that these islands were entirely unknown to the Greeks before the age of Caesar, at least in the days of Polybius of Megalopolis, and he maintains that none of the Greeks knew what kind of mortals inhabited these shores, whether painted or neatly dressed. He would have us believe, therefore, that the Greeks, when they observed that the inhabitants of this island stained their bodies with a blue colour, learned from them how "painted" was said in their language, and added to that word the termination Tania, from which Britannia flowed — when they did not yet know what kind of mortals, fair or dark, had settled there. Nor would the Greeks have lacked words in their own language to express "painted" and "a painted people," if the derivation of the word must be sought from them. Since therefore it is certain that the Britons never called themselves Britten or "the painted," from "Brith" meaning "painted," but consistently called themselves Cymeros, and since this island was called Britain long before the Greeks knew who or what mortals inhabited it, and since the composition of the name seems absurd — in which the Greek termination far outweighs the Cimbric foundation — to say nothing of the fact that it does not seem to me altogether true that all Britons were called or actually were "painted" (for although Caesar testifies that all stained themselves with a blue colour, he does not thereby say they were Picti, and it is well known that there was a people inhabiting Caledonia who were specifically called "Picti") — I cannot deny that all the hope I had for some time entertained of gathering something certain about the origin of the British name from this eminent man's conjecture has been cut away.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Veritati extricandz novam adhibet conjecturam, vir undiqua- que doctissimus Sam. Bochartus Geog. Sac. p. ii. cap. xxxix. Post- quam enim ostenderit insulas hasce oceano circumdatas Greecis notas - fuisse, atque a plumbo et stanno, quibus sunt foecundissime, Cassi- terides dictas, hance etiam Tyriis cognitam, atque ob eandem causam yaxvnm3, “barat anac,” seu “agrum” aut “terram stanni” appellatam fuisse, docet; inde, inter Greecos et Latinos, nomen Britannia proflux- isse videri potest. Longior res est, quam ut ei mihi aliud agenti fas sit insistere. Brevi dicam quid sentio ; vel quia ([ciim] alize omnes attente diu considerate, aut displiceant prorsus, aut placeant minus) conjec- tura hee viri summi ipsa novitate commendetur; vel quia veri lumen aliquod ex ea maximis in tenebris elucescere mens sentiat, eam supra alias omnes mihi arridere fateor. Scio hance nomihis Bri- tannici originationem a viro doctiss. Georgio Hornio, in “ Introduc- tione ad Geographiam Antiquam,” atque “Preefatione ad Origines Gallicanas” Boxhornii, sugillatam et repudiatam esse. Qua ratione? ea scilicet, quod Pheenices non nisi serd admodum, idque post gentes alias septimo loco aut octavo, inter quas nonnulle Greece, Sarurro- xpariay obtinuerint, atque in maria hee navigaverint. Atque ita eddem opera, et etymologiam Britanniz rejicit, et fundamentum plu- rium aliorum, que mihi e tenebris eruisse conatu heroico, et successu mirabili visus est Bochartus, dejicere et evertere contendit. Nolo ego in messem alienam falcem immittere; dicam tantim, mirum mihi videri, quenquam hominem Greecorum fide et auctoritate nixum, in animum suum inducere posse ut crederet, Phoenices, qui in ipsam

    English

    VI. Samuel Bochart, a man most learned in every respect, brings forward a new conjecture to untangle the truth, in his Geographia Sacra, Part II, ch. 39. For after he has shown that these islands surrounded by the ocean were known to the Greeks and were called the Cassiterides from the lead and tin with which they most abundantly abound, he teaches that this island was also known to the Tyrians and was for the same reason called "barat anac," meaning "field" or "land of tin"; and from this, he shows, the name Britannia appears to have flowed among Greeks and Latins. The matter is too long for me to dwell upon while I have other things to attend to. I will briefly say what I think: whether because — when all the other etymologies, considered carefully and at length, are either wholly displeasing or less pleasing — this conjecture of that eminent man recommends itself by its very novelty, or whether because the mind senses that some light of truth shines forth from it amid the greatest darkness, I confess that it pleases me more than all the others. I know that this derivation of the British name has been attacked and rejected by the most learned George Hornius, in his "Introduction to Ancient Geography" and in his "Preface to the Gallic Origins" of Boxhorn. On what grounds? On this ground, namely, that the Phoenicians only very late — and that after other peoples in the seventh or eighth place, among whom were some Greeks — obtained mastery of the sea and sailed into these waters. And so by the same effort he seeks both to reject the etymology of Britain and to overthrow and demolish the foundation of several other things which Bochart seemed to me to have unearthed from darkness with heroic effort and with marvellous success. I do not wish to put my sickle into another man's harvest; I will only say that it seems to me remarkable that any man relying on the authority and credibility of the Greeks could bring himself to believe that the Phoenicians, who had actually

    Translator note: The string 'yaxvnm3' is an OCR corruption of a Phoenician or Hebrew term; from context and Bochart's Geographia Sacra it represents the Phoenician phrase immediately glossed by Owen as 'barat anac' (land of tin). The word 'Sarurroxpariay' is an OCR corruption of the Greek thalassocracy (sea-dominion); rendered as 'mastery of the sea' from context.

  12. Original

    Greeciam colonias intulerant, aliquot seculis, antequam Greeci usquam

    English

    brought colonies into Greece itself, some centuries before the Greeks anywhere

  13. Original

    —_— domo pedem retulerint, nonnisi serd, eorum respectu, orbis terrarum maritima perspecta habuisse.

    English

    had set foot beyond their own borders, had come to know the seas of the world only late in comparison with them.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Queecunque autem tandem vera sit nominis insule hujus origo, quicunque incolze antiquissimi fuerint, certissimum est, Britan- nos idololatrica superstitione penitissime fuisse inquinatos. Ab ultima autem antiquitate notiores fuerunt sacrorum Antistites Bri- tannici, quorum scilicet disciplina in alias gentes longe lateque se diffuderit, quam ipsa numina, que eorum opera coluerunt Britanni. Ji Druidee seu Druides fuerunt, de quibus posthac agendum. Eos “Deum unum colendum docuisse,” affirmat Origenes in cap. iv. Ezech. §i id verum sit, ipse unus Sol erat, non Sanctissimus cceli ac terree Conditor, a cujus cognitione longissime abfuit seeva Drui- dum superstitio. Hi luna addita, a feminis culta. Inde Dio, Hist. lib. Ixil.: ‘H Bovydovtnce civ xelpu é¢ riv odpuvdv dvareivaou eine, vdpwy re oo) exw, @ Avopdorn, nal Tpoceminarodpual o€ yur) yuvaixe:—“ Boadicia manu ad ccelum erecta, Gratias tibi ago,” inquit, “ Andraste” (forte Astarte) “teque mulier mulierem invoco.” Luna autem communiter regina cceli, atque apud Britannos victoriz largitrix. Quia autem sidera coelestia coluerunt, sublatis ad calwm manibus eos preces fudisse narrat Tacitus, in Vita Agric. ut et de Boadicia Dio. Drui- dum superstitionem in Britannia ortam fuisse, Ceesar affirmat, lib. vi.de Bell. Gall. cap. xii. “Disciplina,” inquit, “in Britannia reperta, atque inde in Galliam translata esse, existimatur; et nunc qui diligentius eam rem cognoscere volunt, plerumque illé, discendi causa, proficis- cuntur.” Tacitus etiam, quo probet Gallos vicinum solum occupasse, addit, “ Korum sacra deprehendas, superstitionum persuasione.” Gal- los vero Mecurium, Apollinem, Martem, Jovem, et Minervam coluisse, refert Cxsar. Korum autem et nomina et cultum eosa Grecis Mas- siliensibus accepisse, alibi ostendimus. Ab iis etiam imaginum et simulacrorum usum didicerunt; antiquis Gallis, teste Lucano, ig- notum. “«Simulacraque moesta deorum

    English

    VII. Whatever ultimately may be the true origin of the name of this island, whoever the most ancient inhabitants may have been, it is most certain that the Britons were most deeply polluted by idolatrous superstition. Yet from the most remote antiquity, the priestly overseers of British sacred rites were more widely known — inasmuch as their discipline spread far and wide among other nations — than the very deities which the Britons worshipped through their ministry. These were the Druidae or Druides, of whom we must treat hereafter. That they "taught that one God is to be worshipped," Origen affirms in his commentary on Ezek. chap. iv. If that is true, this one god was the Sun itself, not the most holy Creator of heaven and earth, the knowledge of whom the savage superstition of the Druids was very far from possessing. To this they added the Moon, worshipped by women. Hence Dio, Hist. lib. lxii, records that Boadicea, raising her hand toward heaven, said: "I give thanks to you, Andraste" (perhaps Astarte), "and I, a woman, invoke you as woman to woman." The Moon was commonly regarded as queen of heaven and, among the Britons, as the bestower of victory. And because they worshipped the heavenly bodies, Tacitus, in his Life of Agricola, relates that they poured out their prayers with hands raised to the sky — as does Dio regarding Boadicea. Caesar affirms, in lib. vi of the Gallic War, chap. xii, that the superstition of the Druids originated in Britain: "The discipline," he says, "is believed to have been discovered in Britain and to have been brought over from there into Gaul; and now those who wish to study it more carefully generally travel there for the purpose of learning." Tacitus also adds, in order to prove that the Gauls had occupied the neighboring territory: "You may recognize their sacred rites by the persuasion of the superstitions." Caesar reports that the Gauls worshipped Mercury, Apollo, Mars, Jupiter, and Minerva. We have shown elsewhere that both the names and the worship of these deities they received from the Greek inhabitants of Massilia. From them also they learned the use of images and statues, which was unknown to the ancient Gauls, as Lucan attests: "And the gloomy images of the gods"

    Translator note: Block contains inline Greek (Dio quotation) that is heavily OCR-damaged; the Greek characters are garbled beyond reliable reconstruction. The Latin paraphrase that follows (Boadicia manu ad coelum erecta...) provides the gist, which has been rendered faithfully. The Greek passage is rendered from context and the author's own Latin summary.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Arte carent, cxsisque exstant informia truncis.

    English

    Lack all art, and stand as shapeless forms hewn from felled trunks.

    Translator note: Verse fragment from Lucan; OCR has 'cxsis' for 'caesis'. Rendered from context.

  16. Original

    Ipse situs, putrique facit jam robore squalor

    English

    The very site, and the squalor of the now rotting wood, make

    Translator note: Verse fragment from Lucan, continuation of previous line; sentence is incomplete as it continues into block 302.

  17. Original

    Attonitos.’’—Lib. iii. v. 412. Horum itaque superstitio Britanniam nunquam invasit. Antiquissima Gallorum numina, eis cum Britannis communia, illa erant, que memorat idem Lucanus, lib. i. 444:—

    English

    men awe-struck." — Lib. iii. v. 412. The superstition of these images, therefore, never invaded Britain. The most ancient deities of the Gauls, shared by them with the Britons, were those which the same Lucan mentions, lib. i. 444:—

  18. Original

    “Et quibus immitis placatur sanguine diro

    English

    "And those whom fierce Teutates is appeased with dreadful blood,

    Translator note: Verse fragment from Lucan; the deity name appears in the next block. The line as quoted is incomplete; the name 'Teutates' follows in block 304.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Teutates, horrensque feris altaribus Hesus, Et Taranis, Scythicex non mitior, ara, Diane.” Teutates a Diw Taith profluxisse, nonnulli censent. Vocabula sunt Britannica,“ducem itineris” significantia. Cunctas autem pene gentes Babylone dispersas, solem, tanquam itinerum et peregrinationum suarum ducem coluisse, superitis ostendimus. Moloch Ammonita- rum idolum, solem fuisse, consentiunt docti omnes. jus sacra enarrabimus in idololatrie Judaic expositione. His nihil pene usquam par aut simile in gentium superstitione occurrit, ea preter, que de Gallis, qui cultum omnem religiosum a Britannis acceperunt, memorie a Cesare prodita sunt, de Bell. Gall. lib. vi. cap. xvi. “Tmmani,” inquit, “magnitudine simulacra habent, quorum contexta viminibus membra vivis hominibus complent; quibus succensis, cir- cumventi flamma exanimantur homines.” Teutates itaque Sol. He- sus quis fuerit incertum, et ut conjecturarum incertitudinem videas, nomen ab MY, hizzus, voce Hebraica, que “fortem” significat, deducit apud Bochartum Gosselinus; Camdenus ab Haud, vocabulo Britan- nico, quod Canem denotat.

    English

    Teutates, and Esus bristling at his savage altars, and Taranis, whose altar is no milder than that of Scythian Diana." Some hold that Teutates derived from Duw Taith. These are British words signifying "guide of the journey." We showed above, however, that nearly all the nations dispersed from Babylon worshipped the Sun as the guide of their journeys and wanderings. That the idol of Moloch among the Ammonites was the Sun, all the learned agree. We will describe his rites in our exposition of Jewish idolatry. Almost nowhere in the superstition of the nations does anything equal or similar to these things occur, except for what Caesar has preserved in memory concerning the Gauls, who received all religious worship from the Britons, in the Gallic War, lib. vi. chap. xvi: "They have," he says, "images of immense size, whose limbs, woven from wicker, they fill with living men; and when these are set on fire, the men, surrounded by the flames, perish." Teutates, therefore, is the Sun. Who Esus was is uncertain; and so that you may see the uncertainty of conjectures: Gosselinus, in Bochart, derives the name from the Hebrew word chizzus, meaning "the strong one"; Camden derives it from Haud, a British word meaning "dog."

    Translator note: OCR has 'Hesus' for 'Hesus/Esus'; the Hebrew word is OCR-damaged ('MY, hizzus' — likely chizzus or similar). Rendered from context and scholarly parallel.

  20. Original

    VIII. Taranis aTarande ducitur, hoc est, “tonitru;” itaWallis dicitur, ut Anglis “thonder,” Belgis “donder;” unde “dondersdag,” et “thun- dersday,” seu “thursday.” Numenaliquod aéri preesidem intelligebant; nisi forte a J'arzan, quod est clypeus aut scutum, ita dictum putemus. Sed mallem a Taran, quia eum asperrimis victimis placare, mos erat.

    English

    VIII. Taranis is derived from Tarande, that is, "thunder"; thus it is called in Welsh, as "thonder" in English, "donder" among the Belgians; hence "dondersdag" and "thundersday" or "thursday." They understood thereby some deity presiding over the air; unless perhaps we should suppose it was so called from Tarzan, which means a shield or buckler. But I would prefer to derive it from Taran, because it was customary to appease him with the most savage victims.

  21. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Deos ullos dvbpuropuéas eos coluisse, nullum testimonium exstat, aut memoria. Varia tamen temporis processu simulacra idolis hisee, teste Gilda, posuerunt. “In Britannia,’ inquit, “sunt por- tenta ipsa diabolica, pene numero Aigyptiaca vincentia, quorum nonnulla lineamenta adhuc deformibus intra vel extra deserta mcenia solito more rigentia torvis vultibus intuemur.’ Nee plura de idolis _ Britannorum memorantur, quamvis sine dubio maximum fuerit apud eos superstitionis Chaos. Sed notior erat insularum harum super- stitio ab administris, quam a diis: de lis ideo agendum.

    English

    IX. That they worshipped any anthropomorphic gods, there is no testimony or memory whatsoever. Yet in the course of time they placed various images alongside these idols, as Gildas attests: "In Britain," he says, "there are diabolical portents themselves, almost surpassing the number of those in Egypt, some of whose features we still behold with grim countenances, stiffened in their customary manner, within or outside the desolate walls." Nor are many more things recorded concerning the idols of the Britons, although without doubt the chaos of superstition among them was very great. But the superstition of these islands was better known from its ministers than from its gods; of these, therefore, we must treat.

    Translator note: The Greek word 'dvbpuropuéas' (anthropomorphous) is OCR-damaged; sense is clearly 'anthropomorphic' from context.

  22. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X. Sacris Britannicis preefuerunt Druides vel Druid. Eo nomine celebres fuerunt per totam undique gentem Celticam, seu Cimbricam. Tlapé re Kerrois nui Turdrous rods xurovuévoug Aputdus, Diogenes Laért. in Operis Proemio. Hominum ordini et superstitioni Britanniam originem dedisse, ex Caesare anteadocuimus. De vocis etymo inter doctos non convenit. Incertissima sunt, que referuntur de Dryide, et successore ejus Bardo, Celtarum regibus, aliaque, que Balzus collegit. Montanus, Dry, magum significare dicit, atque inde Druydes, a Greecis ita dictos fuisse, cum magi fuerint. Vossius a Dru, seu Trou, voce Germanica, que veracem et fidelem, ut Anglica true significat, nomen illud profluxisse, arbitratur. Communior, et sine dubio verior, vocis originatio ea est, quam primus Plinius tradidit, © lb. xvi. cap. ult.: “Nihil,” inquit, “habent Druidee visco, et arbore, in qua gignatur (si modo sit robur) sacratius. Jam per se roborum eligunt lucos: nec ulla sacra sine ea fronde conficiunt, ut inde appellati quoque interpretatione Greeca possint Druid videri.” Apis robur est; et Druides dd r%¢ dpués. Adde quod dru Britannice idem sonat. In lucis autem roborum, et quercetis Druides sacra peregisse, agnoscunt omnes. “ Excisi luci seevis superstitionibus sacri,” inquit Tacitus, — Ann. lib, xiv. cap. xxx. Ob eandem etiam causam Saronides dicti.

    English

    X. The Druides or Druid presided over British sacred rites. By that name they were renowned throughout the entire Celtic, or Cimbrian, nation. Diogenes Laertius, in the Proem of his work, says: "Among the Celts and Galatians are those called Druids." We showed previously from Caesar that Britain gave origin to this order of men and to this superstition. Scholars do not agree on the etymology of the word. Most uncertain are the things related concerning Dryide and his successor Bardo, kings of the Celts, and other matters which Balzus collected. Montanus says that Dry means "magician," and that from this the Druids were so named by the Greeks because they were magi. Vossius holds that the name derived from Dru, or Trou, a German word meaning veracious and faithful, as the English "true" signifies. The more common, and without doubt the truer, derivation of the word is that which Pliny first transmitted, in lib. xvi. chap. last: "Nothing," he says, "is more sacred to the Druids than mistletoe and the tree on which it grows, provided it is an oak. They choose oak groves for their own sake, and they perform no sacred rite without that foliage, so that from this they might also seem, by Greek interpretation, to be called Druids." For apis means "oak"; and Druids comes from drus. Add to this that dru sounds the same in British. That the Druids performed their sacred rites in oak groves and oak forests, all acknowledge. "Groves cut down, sacred to savage superstitions," says Tacitus, Annals lib. xiv. chap. xxx. For the same reason also they were called Saronides.

    Translator note: Inline Greek ('Tlapé re Kerrois nui Turdrous rods xurovuévoug Aputdus') is OCR-damaged; this is a quotation from Diogenes Laertius' Proem. The Latin summary makes the sense clear; rendered from context. Similarly 'dd r%¢ dpués' is OCR-damaged Greek for the phrase 'from the drys (oak)'; rendered from context.

  23. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Theologos Sapuvidas svouéZovcr, ait Diodorus, lib. v. cap. xxxi., a quercu- bus scilicet. Unde Callimachus Hymn. in Jovem :— "H worards tpdarspbe Yupwvidas iypis lduy "Heipey. “Certe multas superne quercus humidus Jao Ferebat.’’ In quem locum scholiastes, 2apwvidag dpts; atque vocis rationem sub- jungit. Signum etiam Jovis apud Celtas quercum altissimam fuisse, testatur Maximus T'yrius. _ XI. Bardi an ex Druidibus fuerint, ad opus peculiare destinati, an aliud genus hominum, incertum. LEorum officium celebrat Lu- canus, lib. i. 447 :—

    English

    Diodorus, lib. v. chap. xxxi, says they call the theologians Saronides — from the oaks, that is. Hence Callimachus, Hymn to Jupiter: "Certainly the wet Jao bore many oaks from above." On which passage the scholiast writes, "Saronidas drus" — that is, Saronides from the oak — and subjoins the reasoning of the word. Maximus of Tyre also attests that the sign of Jupiter among the Celts was the tallest oak. XI. Whether the Bards were Druids assigned to a particular function, or a different class of men, is uncertain. Lucan celebrates their office, lib. i. 447:—

    Translator note: Inline Greek ('Theologos Sapuvidas svouéZovcr', Callimachus quotation, and scholiast note) is heavily OCR-damaged. The Diodorus reference and Callimachus quotation are rendered from scholarly context; the Callimachus line is a rough reconstruction. Low confidence on the Greek-derived passages.

  24. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Vos quoque, qui fortes animas, belloque peremptas Laudibus in longum vates dimittitis evum, Plurima securi fudistis carmina Bardi.” Et Marcellinus: “ Bardi fortium virorum illustria facta heroicis com- positee versibus, cum dulcibus lyre modulis cantitérunt.” Atque ante eum Diodorus, ut supra; E/o? 62, inquit, rap’ abrors xa) romra) werdiy, ods Bapdous bvowe Covey. Similiter etiam Possidonius apud Athenzum, lib. vi., Ta 02 dxolowara airay eioly of xarodmevor Bapoos, rornral d& ob ror ruyxdvovel, wer wOHs Eruivous Aéyorres. Sunt etiam adhuc inter Cam- bro-Britannos nonnulli carminibus et genealogiis texendis occupati, quos bardos vocant.

    English

    "You also, O bards, who commit to the long ages the brave souls that perished in war with your praises, poured forth in safety your many songs." And Marcellinus: "The Bards sang in heroic verses the illustrious deeds of brave men, accompanied by the sweet strains of the lyre." And before him Diodorus, as above: "There are also among them," he says, "lyric poets whom they call Bards." Similarly Possidonius also, in Athenaeus, lib. vi: "Their attendants are those called Bards, who are poets, and they happen upon their praises by singing." There are also still among the Cambro-Britons some occupied with composing verses and genealogies, whom they call bards.

    Translator note: The Greek passages (Diodorus and Possidonius quotations) are heavily OCR-damaged ('E/o? 62... Bapdaus bvowe Covey' and 'Ta 02 dxolowara...'). Rendered from context, the author's Latin summaries in surrounding text, and known content of these classical sources.

  25. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XII. Sacrorum inter Celtas Antistites, in tria genera distribuit Strabo, lib. iv., Bardos scilicet, Vates, et Druides. Rectius si duo genera vatum dixisset, Bardos et Druides: nam vatibus ea, que Drui- dis propria erant, assignat. ’Ovdreg 6:, inquit, ieporosl xc? Quorrbyor,— “ Vates sacrificant, et naturam rerum contemplantur, seu docent.” Sacris enim omnibus Druides preivisse, ex Casare ostendimus.

    English

    XII. Strabo, lib. iv, distributes the priestly overseers of sacred rites among the Celts into three classes: namely, Bards, Vates, and Druids. He would have spoken more accurately had he said two classes of seers, Bards and Druids; for he assigns to the Vates those things which were proper to the Druids. For he says: "The Vates sacrifice and contemplate or teach the nature of things." We have shown from Caesar that the Druids presided over all sacred rites.

    Translator note: The inline Greek ('Ovdreg 6:, inquit, ieporosl xc? Quorrbyor') is OCR-damaged; the Latin translation immediately follows it in the text ('Vates sacrificant, et naturam rerum contemplantur, seu docent'), from which the sense is clear.

  26. Original

    XIII. Habitu autem peculiari, quo ad se vulgi venerationem at- traherent, Druides usi sunt. Refert Johannes Theophilus, se eum in sex lapideis imaginibus deprehendisse expressum. “ Erant,” inquit, “septem pedum singulz, nudis pedibus, capita intecta; Gree- canico pallio et cucullato, penulaque et barba ad inguina demissa, et circa naris fistulas bifurcata; in manibus liber, et baculus Diogeni- cus; severa fronte, et tristi supercilio, obstipo capite figentes lumina terris”” In sacris veste usi sunt candida, teste Plinio, lib. xvi, cap, ult., “Sacerdos candida veste cultus arborem scandit: falce aurea demetit: candido id accipitur sago.” Academias studiorum gratia in lucis instituerunt. “ Nemora alta, remotis Incolitis lucis.’’—Lucanus, lib. i, 453.

    English

    XIII. The Druids made use of a distinctive attire by which they might draw the veneration of the common people to themselves. Johannes Theophilus reports that he found this attire depicted in six stone images. "They were," he says, "each seven feet tall, bare-footed, with heads uncovered; wearing a Greek-style hooded cloak and a travelling-cloak, with a beard hanging down to the groin and forked around the nostrils; in their hands a book and a Diogenes-style staff; with stern brow and gloomy eyebrow, and with head bowed, fixing their eyes upon the ground." In their sacred rites they wore white garments, as Pliny testifies, lib. xvi, last chapter: "The priest, clothed in a white garment, climbs the tree; with a golden sickle he cuts it down; it is received in a white cloak." They established their schools of learning in sacred groves. "Lofty forests, groves inhabited by remote dwellers." — Lucan, lib. i, 453.

  27. Original

    XIV. In iis, scholas habuerunt studiosa juventute refertissimas: “ Ad eos,” inquit Caesar, ubi supra, cap. xiii., “ magnus adolescentium numerus disciplinze causa concurrit.” Mela etiam, lib. iii. cap. ii, “Docent multa nobilissimos gentis, clam et diu vicenis annis.” Tot

    English

    XIV. In these groves they had schools filled with eager youth: "To them," says Caesar, as cited above, ch. xiii., "a great number of young men flock for the sake of instruction." Mela also, lib. iii. ch. ii, says: "They teach the noblest of the nation many things, secretly and for as long as twenty years." So many

  28. Original

    238 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRLE. [LIB IIL. annos in studiis posuisse antequam ad doctoratum essent promoti, Ceasar testatur. “ Nonnulli,” inquit, “annos vicenos in disciplina per- manent.” Studiorum illecebra, privilegia studiosorum, et summa pro- vectorum auctoritas. ‘“ Druides,” inquit idem Cesar, “a bello abesse consueverunt, neque tributa und cum reliquis pendunt; militize vaca- tionem, omniumque rerum habent immunitatem. Tantis excitati premiis, et sua sponte multi in disciplinam conveniunt, et a propin- quis parentibusque mittuntur.” Auctoritatem statim videbimus. In-_ stitutionis methodum idem narrat: “Magnum numerum versuum edis-_ cere dicuntur: neque fas esse existimant, ea” (sacra) “literis mandare, quum in reliquis fere rebus, publicis privatisque rationibus, Greecis utantur literis. Id mihi,” inquit, “duabus de causis instituisse viden- tur; quod neque in vulgum disciplinam efferri velint, neque eos, qui discant, literis confisos, mints memori studere; quod fere plerisque accidit, ut, praesidio literarum, diligentiam in perdiscendo, ac memo- riam remittant,’ Cesar, ubi supra, cap. xiv. Philosophiam variam excoluerunt, et pene omnigenam, Magiam eis adseribit Plinius, lib. Xxx. cap. i: “Sed quid ego,” inquit, “ hace commemorem in arte oce- anum quoque transgressa, et ad natura inane provecta? Britannia hodieque eam attonita celebrat, tantis ceremoniis, ut dedisse Persis videri possit.”

    English

    238 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III. years spent in studies before being advanced to the doctorate, Caesar testifies. "Some," he says, "remain in instruction for twenty years." The attractions of the studies, the privileges of the students, and the supreme authority of those advanced: "The Druids," says the same Caesar, "are accustomed to be absent from war, nor do they pay tribute together with the rest; they have exemption from military service and immunity from all obligations. Stirred up by such great rewards, many come to the discipline of their own accord, and are sent by their relatives and parents." We shall shortly see their authority. The same author describes their method of instruction: "They are said to learn a great number of verses by heart; and they do not think it right to commit these things" (sacred matters) "to writing, although in nearly all other matters, both public and private accounts, they use Greek letters. It seems to me," he says, "that they have established this practice for two reasons: because they do not wish the discipline to be spread among the common people, and because they do not want those who learn, relying on writing, to give less diligent attention to memory — which happens to most people, that, relying on the support of writing, they relax their diligence in learning thoroughly and their memory." Caesar, as cited above, ch. xiv. They cultivated a varied and nearly universal philosophy. Pliny attributes magic to them, lib. xxx. ch. i: "But why should I," he says, "recall these things in an art that has crossed even the ocean and advanced to the void of nature? Britain to this day celebrates it with astonishment, with such great ceremonies that it might seem to have given it to the Persians."

  29. Original

    XV. Medici etiam fuere, teste eodem Plinio, lib, xxx. cap. i: “Tiberii Casaris principatus sustulit Druidas, et hoc genus vatum medicorumque.” Medicinam autem magi mistam eos coluisse, — idem docet, lib. xvi. cap. xliv. .

    English

    XV. They were also physicians, as the same Pliny testifies, lib. xxx. ch. i: "The principate of Tiberius Caesar abolished the Druids, and this class of soothsayers and physicians." That they practiced medicine mingled with magic, the same author teaches, lib. xvi. ch. xliv.

  30. Original

    XVL. In theologia multa peculiaria docuerunt, nonnulla preestantia, - Singulariter ac seorsim ab aliis sapuisse notat Lucanus, lib. i. 450:— |

    English

    XVI. In theology they taught many peculiar things, some of them excellent. Lucan notes that they had wisdom uniquely and separately from others, lib. i. 450:

  31. Original

    «“ Et vos barbaricos ritus, moremque sinistrum : Sacrorum Druid, positis repetistis ab armis: Solis nosse deos, et coeli numina vobis, ’ Aut solis nescire datum.’

    English

    "And you, O Druids, having laid aside your arms, returned to the barbaric rites and sinister custom of your sacred things: to you alone it is given to know the gods and the divine powers of heaven, or to you alone not to know them."

  32. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Pracipuum theologie dogma, animas non interire, neque mundum, "Adldprovg O& Aéyouor ras Wuyd¢ xa! dv xéowov, Inquit Strabo;—* Ani- mas et mundum immortales statuunt.” Et Caesar, ubi supra, cap. xiv., “In primis hoc volunt persuadere, non interire animas; sed ab- alia, post mortem, transire ad alios; ; atque hoe maxime excitari ad vir- tutem putant ; metu mortis neglecto.” Quae Cesaris verba ita ‘elles effert Lucanus, lib. 1. 454.:—

    English

    The chief dogma of their theology was that souls do not perish, nor does the world. "They declare souls and the world to be immortal," says Strabo — "They hold that souls and the world are immortal." And Caesar, as cited above, ch. xiv.: "Above all they wish to persuade men that souls do not perish, but after death pass from some to others; and they think that by this belief men are greatly stirred to valor, with the fear of death set aside." These words of Caesar Lucan thus expresses, lib. i. 454:

    Translator note: The inline Greek passage is heavily OCR-damaged; the surrounding Latin translation by Owen ('Animas et mundum immortales statuunt') and the Strabo 4.4.4 source confirm the sense: 'they declare souls and the world to be immortal.'

  33. Original

    —— ‘ Vobis auctoribus Umbra, Non tacitas Hrebi sedes, Ditisque profundi Pallida regna petunt; regit idem spiritus artus Orbe alio; longs, canitis si cognita, vito q Mors media est; certe populi, quos despicit Aretos, Felices errore suo, quos ille timorum Maximus haud urget, leti metus; inde ruendi In ferrum mens prona viris, animeaoque capaces Mortis; et ignayum redituree parcere vite.”

    English

    "On your authority, O shades, the souls do not seek the silent halls of Erebus and the pale realms of deep Dis; the same spirit governs limbs in another world; death, if what you sing is truly known, is but the mid-point of a long life. Surely the peoples over whom the North Star looks down are happy in their error, those whom the greatest of fears — the dread of death — does not oppress; hence the readiness of mind among those men to rush upon the sword, and souls capable of death, and the cowardice of sparing a life that shall return."

  34. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Mundum vero tandem igne et aqua destruendum docuerunt. Ea nparnosiw 0¢ more nal ip xa! Ldwp, ut Strabo; dubium, an recte mente eorum percepta, qui forsan ex antiqua traditione, per aquam mun- dum olim destructum, per ignem denuo consumendum docuerunt.

    English

    They also taught that the world would ultimately be destroyed by fire and water. "Destruction by fire and water," as Strabo says — it is doubtful whether the minds of those were rightly understood who perhaps, from ancient tradition, taught that the world was once destroyed by water and is to be consumed again by fire.

    Translator note: The inline Greek phrase is heavily OCR-damaged; the surrounding context and Strabo 4.4.4 confirm it refers to destruction by fire and water (ekpyrosis and flood).

  35. Original

    XVII. Operam etiam dederunt cloquentize et rhetorice. “ Ha- bent tamen,” inquit Mela, lib. iii. cap. ii, “et facundiam suam, ma- gistrosque sapientia Druides.” Et nemini ignotum symbolicum Herculis Ogmii simulacrum.

    English

    XVII. They also devoted themselves to eloquence and rhetoric. "The Druids, however," says Mela, lib. iii. ch. ii, "have their own eloquence and their own teachers of wisdom." And to no one is the symbolic image of Hercules Ogmius unknown.

  36. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVIII. Theologiz etiam miscuerunt geographiam et astrono- miam. Idem Mela: “Hi terre mundique magnitudinem et for- mam, motus cceli et siderum scire profitentur.” Atque ipse Crsar, ubi supra, cap. xiv.: “ Multa de sideribus atque eorum motu, de mundi et terrarum magnitudine, de rerum natura” (philosophia naturali), “ disputant, et juventuti tradunt.” Hisce addiderunt ethi- cam, teste Diogene, Op. Procem. sect. 6: Kas pact rode Apuidug aivig- warwdas aropleyyouLévous PirccopHoou, oeCew Jeods, nad mundev xandy Opey, xa) dvdpeiay doxeiv-—“ Aiunt Druidas obscure et per sententias” (me- moriter scilicet ediscendas) “ philosophari; colendos deos, nil mali faciendum, exercendam fortitudinem.”

    English

    XVIII. To theology they also added geography and astronomy. The same Mela: "These men profess to know the size and shape of the earth and the world, the motions of the heavens and of the stars." And Caesar himself, as cited above, ch. xiv.: "They dispute and hand down to the youth much concerning the stars and their movements, the size of the world and of the lands, and concerning the nature of things" (natural philosophy). To these they added ethics, as Diogenes testifies, Proem. sect. 6: "They say that the Druids philosophize obscurely and by maxims" (to be learned by heart, of course) "worshipping the gods, doing no evil, and practicing courage."

    Translator note: The inline Greek passage is heavily OCR-damaged; Owen's own Latin translation immediately following confirms the sense: the Druids philosophize obscurely by maxims, to worship the gods, do no evil, and practice courage (Diogenes Laertius, Proem. sect. 6).

  37. Original

    XIX. Plurimi ciim fuerint, eum ordinem inter se coluerunt, ut mus reliquis omnibus praesset papa. “ Hoc mortuo,” inquit Casar, 1bi supra, cap. xili.: “si qui ex reliquis excellit dignitate, succedit ; ut si sunt plures pares, suffragio Druidum allegitur; nonnunquam stiam armis de principatu contendunt;” quod et Rome inter Chris- jianos factum esse, novimus.

    English

    XIX. Since they were very numerous, they maintained among themselves such an order that one presided over all the rest as pope. "When this one dies," says Caesar, as cited above, ch. xiii.: "if any one among the rest excels in dignity, he succeeds; but if there are several of equal standing, the matter is decided by the vote of the Druids; sometimes they even contend for the chief position by arms" — which we know to have happened also at Rome among Christians.

  38. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XX. Qua autem gratia et auctoritate apud populos valuerunt, dem nos docet. “ Rebus divinis,” inquit, “ intersunt, sacrificia pub- ica et privata procurant, religiones interpretantur. De omnibus fere ontroversiis publicis privatisque constituunt; et si quod est admis- um facinus, si ceedes facta, si de hzereditate, si de finibus controversia st, iidem decernunt, poenasque constituunt.” Ita rerum alienarum atagentes, sub religionis praetextu in res omnes publicas privatasque e intruserunt, ipsi interim ab omni officio reipublicee debito immunes, mperium suum curantes in alieno. Cum autem munus magistratus rdinarie non sustinuerint, atque adeo neque fasces aut secures, aut otestatem vitee necisque habuerint, qua ad obedientiam exigendam unt prorsus necessaria, meritd queri potest, quomodo populos in fficii regionibus se continere, ac sibi in omnibus dicto esse audientes, oegerint. Huic itaque incommodo excommunicationis politico- eligiosee inventione succursum est; atque ita completa auctoritas jusedam Czesareo-papalis. “Si quis,” idem Cvesar, “ aut privatus aut yublicus eorum decreto non stetit, sacrificiis interdicunt. Heee poona jpud eos est gravissima. Quibus ita est interdictum, ii numero im- yorum et sceleratorum habentur; iis omnes decedunt, aditum eorum ermonemque defugiunt, ne quid ex contagione incommodi acci-

    English

    XX. But the same author teaches us with what grace and authority they prevailed among the peoples. "They," he says, "are present at divine matters, they arrange public and private sacrifices, they interpret religious observances. They decide on nearly all public and private controversies; and if any crime has been committed, if a murder has been done, if there is a dispute about inheritance or boundaries, they are the ones who judge and impose penalties." Thus, meddling in others’ affairs, they intruded themselves under the pretext of religion into all public and private matters, while they themselves were meanwhile exempt from every duty owed to the commonwealth, tending their own power in another’s domain. But since they did not ordinarily bear the office of magistrate, and therefore had neither the rods nor the axes nor the power of life and death—which are entirely necessary for exacting obedience—it may rightly be asked how they compelled the peoples to remain within the bounds of duty and to be obedient to them in all things. To this inconvenience, therefore, relief was supplied by the invention of a politico-religious excommunication; and thus a certain Caesareo-papal authority was made complete. "If anyone," the same Caesar says, "whether a private person or a public one, has not abided by their decree, they forbid him from the sacrifices. This penalty is among them the most severe. Those thus forbidden are reckoned in the number of the impious and the wicked; all withdraw from them, flee their approach and their conversation, lest they receive some harm from contact with them;

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (continues in block 324). OCR damage throughout: ligature errors, dropped letters at line beginnings (e.g. ‘otestatem’ = ‘potestatem’, ‘rdinarie’ = ‘ordinarie’). The quotations are from Caesar, De Bello Gallico. ‘Cvesar’ = ‘Caesar’; ‘yublicus’ = ‘publicus’; ‘Heee poona’ = ‘Haec poena’; ‘im-yorum’ = ‘impiorum’.

  39. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    240 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [ LIB. IIT. piant; neque iis petentibus jus redditur, neque honos ullus commu- nicatur.” Aut nullus est, aut nihili, qui non intelligit totum hoc iniquitatis mysterium dudum traductum in Christianismum.

    English

    nor is justice granted to them when they seek it, nor is any honor shared with them." There is no one, or he is of no account, who does not understand that this entire mystery of iniquity was long ago carried over into Christianity.

    Translator note: The opening of the block contains a page header and running title artifact ('240 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [ LIB. IIT.') from the OCR scan; the actual text continues the Caesar quotation from block 323.

  40. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXI. Restant sacra, et deorum cultus. Ea varia fuerunt, et im- mania pene omnia. Cesare, post primum in insulam hance ingres- sum, reverso, seu potius fugato, “ Britanni diversa sacrificia facientes occisioni pecudum indulserunt; litaverunt ibi quadraginta millia boum, et centum millia ovium, diversorumque generum volatilia, quae sub numero non facile cadebant: praterea triginta millia sil- vestrium ferarum cujuscunque generis collectarum.” Verba sunt Galfridi, lib. i. cap. xxiv.; hoe est, projectissimee ad quidvis fingen- dum audaciz et impudentise hominis. Preecipuum, quod ab aucto- ribus fide dignis de sacrificiis Druidum memoratur, avépwrodvoia est. Duo vero fuerunt hostiarum humanarum inter eos genera; primum privatum, cum quis scilicet, vel se vel alium pro alterius salute de- voveret. “Qui sunt affecti gravioribus morbis, quique in preeliis periculisque versantur, aut pro victimis homines immolant, aut se im- molaturos vovent, administrisque ad ea sacrificia Druidibus utuntur; quod, pro vita hominis, nisi vita hominis reddatur, non posse aliter deorum immortalium numen placari arbitrantur,” ait Cesar, ubi supra, cap. xvi. Heec autem, ut ex Strabone allisque patet, ejus im- molationis forma erat. Admota ad aram hostia, sacerdos vinum, seu ubi hoc deerat, alium quendam liquorem fronti ejus inspergebat, deinde capillis primoribus manu leva arreptis, igni libamina affun- debat, preces simul seu vota diis peragens, mox ipsa hostia gladio feriebatur; ut observat Cluverius. Alterum genus publicum erat, nec uti prius observavimus, ei dissimile, quo colebatur in Oriente Molocus. “ Publiceque,” inquit Cesar, ubi supra, “ habent insti- tuta sacrificia. Alii immani magnitudine simulacra habent, quo- rum contexta viminibus membra vivis hominibus complent, quibus succensis, circumventi flamma exanimantur homines.” Hee ille de Gallis, qui Druidas ipsos, atque totam hanc superstitionem a Bri- tannis acceperunt. Similiter Strabo, lib. iv.: ”Avdpwmov yap xareomero= pevov walouvres sig varov mayalpa, sucvrevovro &x rod opadacmod, Zdvoy d: obm dvev Apulday, xeul KAA be dvdpwarodvoreiv eidn Aéyercur nod yep xauTE réevdy ries, nal dvecravpouv év rors iepors, nal xarwoneudCovrec n0d00=! ob xoprov, nai EbAov guCaArbvres Eig rovrov, Boonquara nal ravroin Sinptedl nel cvdptmovg waroxabrouv. Hostiarum publicarum, quibus sacrifica- bantur homines, preter illud a Czsare memoratum, hic tria genera’ alia refert; aut enim feriebantur immolandi gladio, aut configeban- tur sagittis, aut etiam in cruces acti sunt; atque his addit morem illum homines comburendi in simulacris colosseeis inclusos. Aliud adhuc mortis genus in sacrificiis hisce usurpatum memorat, Diodorus, lib. v. cap. Xxxll. Todg xaxoupyods, Inquit, xarc& mevrasrnpidm purd = avreg dvaoxoromifover rors Seog, nal wer’ GAY TOAAGY corapyav xada-

    English

    XXI. There remain the sacred rites and the worship of the gods. These were varied and nearly all of them monstrous. After Caesar’s first landing on this island and his withdrawal—or rather his flight—"the Britons, performing various sacrifices, gave themselves to the slaughter of cattle; they offered there forty thousand oxen, and a hundred thousand sheep, and birds of various kinds which could not easily be counted, and besides these thirty thousand wild beasts of every kind that had been gathered." These are the words of Geoffrey, book 1, chapter 24; that is, a man of the most reckless audacity and shamelessness in fabricating anything. The chief thing recorded about the sacrifices of the Druids by trustworthy authors is human sacrifice. There were indeed two kinds of human victims among them: the first was private, namely when someone devoted either himself or another for the salvation of a third party. "Those who are afflicted with more serious diseases, and those who are engaged in battles and dangers, either sacrifice men as victims or vow that they will sacrifice themselves, and they employ the Druids as ministers for these sacrifices; for they believe that unless a human life is given in return for a human life, the divine power of the immortal gods cannot otherwise be appeased," says Caesar, in the same work, chapter 16. This, however, as is evident from Strabo and others, was the form of that immolation. When the victim was brought to the altar, the priest sprinkled wine—or, where this was lacking, some other liquid—on its forehead; then, seizing the foremost hairs with his left hand, he poured libations into the fire, at the same time performing prayers or vows to the gods, and then the victim itself was struck with a sword, as Cluverius observes. The second kind was public, and not unlike, as we noted before, the worship of Moloch in the East. "And publicly," says Caesar in the same place, "they have images of immense size, whose limbs, woven of wicker, they fill with living men; these being set on fire, the men, surrounded by the flame, are killed." So much he says about the Gauls, who received the Druids themselves and this entire superstition from the Britons. Strabo likewise says in book 4: a man struck down with a sword while they watched his death-throes for purposes of divination—and this not without the Druids—and other forms of human sacrifice are mentioned; for they would shoot some with arrows, and crucify them in the temples, and constructing a large figure, they would herd cattle of all sorts and various animals and men into it and burn them. Beyond the one mentioned by Caesar, he here records three other kinds of public sacrifice in which men were sacrificed: for either those to be sacrificed were struck with a sword, or they were pierced with arrows, or they were even put on crosses; and to these he adds that custom of burning men enclosed in colossal images. Yet another kind of death used in these sacrifices is recorded by Diodorus, book 5, chapter 32. The criminals, he says, they keep for five years and then impale them on stakes as a sacrifice to the gods, and together with many other first-fruits they burn them on

    Translator note: The embedded Greek quotations (from Strabo and Diodorus) are heavily OCR-corrupted and largely illegible as transmitted. The Greek has been rendered from context, from the Latin paraphrase Owen provides immediately after, and from the known content of Strabo Geography 4.4 and Diodorus Siculus 5.32. The block ends mid-sentence (continues in block 326). ‘avérwrodvoia’ = ‘ἀνθρωποθυσία’ (human sacrifice). ‘Molocus’ = Moloch.

  41. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    : : CAP, xr] ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZA. 241 yiGouer mupes Topper ebers naraonevd Covregs—“ Noxios quinquennio serva- tos stipitibus adfixos diis sacrificant, cumque aliis primitiis super ingen- tes pyrasimmolant.” Igne, itaque, gladio, sagittis, cruce, sudibus pre- acutis, prout libuit, immolandos sustulerunt. Neque in noxios solum scelus hoe perpetratum: “Etiam ad innocentium supplicia descen- dunt,” inquit Cesar, ubi supra. Qua immani autem feritate se in sacri- ficiis publicis ferebant Britanni, testatur lib. lxii. Historiarum Dio: To7; Te Aoxowevois cvdpwmors im’ airy ovdty Trav Oelvorarwy cori 6 cr OOK eyivero. Kal 6 0% deworaroy xaid Inpimdéoraroy erpacay rus yap yuvarkas res ebye- veordrac, nul eiapercordracs, yuuvars exptwaocay, nal Tous re waorods adray TEplerewov, xa) Tors orbuuor Opa apooippamroy, bras Hs nal Eodiovcus adrods Opwyro, Kal mere rodro racodAoss 65201 Ore ravrds rol owparos xurd Minos avereipay nal ratra wévra Sbovris re dua, nal Eoridmevor, nel UCpi- Covres, tv re rorg GAAOS ODay iepois, nal ev rH THg AvOdrns woAlore hAoEs erofouv-—hoc est, “ Captis autem hominibus omnia gravissima facta sunt. Id verd et crudelissimum et immanissimum, quod feminas nobilissimas et honestissimas, nudas suspenderunt, excisasque mam- mas earum ad ora ipsarum adsuerunt, ut eas comedere viderentur. Ipsas deinde mulieres palis preeacutis per totum corpus secundum longitudinem transfixerunt; faciebant autem hzec omnia, rem sacram simul peragentes, et epulantes, et petulanter se gerentes, quum aliis in templis suis, tum in Andatze presertim luco.” Atque hujusmodi Satanze mancipia fuimus Britanni.

    English

    great pyres—"Criminals kept for five years they sacrifice to the gods, fixed upon stakes, and together with other first-fruits they burn them on great pyres." By fire, therefore, by sword, by arrows, by the cross, by sharpened stakes, they dispatched those to be sacrificed as they pleased. Nor was this crime perpetrated only against the guilty: "They also descend to the punishment of the innocent," says Caesar in the same place. And with what savage ferocity the Britons conducted themselves in public sacrifices, Dio testifies in book 62 of his Histories: to the captive men under her command nothing of the most terrible kind failed to happen. And the most terrible and most brutal thing they did was this: they stripped naked the noblest and most distinguished women, and cut off their breasts and sewed them to their mouths, so that they appeared to be eating them, and after this they impaled the women on sharp stakes driven lengthwise through their whole bodies; and all these things they did while simultaneously performing sacred rites, feasting, and behaving wantonly, both in their other temples and especially in the grove of Andatae—that is, "But the men who were captured suffered every extremity. And the most cruel and most savage thing was this: they hung up the noblest and most virtuous women naked, and cut off their breasts and sewed them to their own mouths, so that they seemed to eat them. Then they ran stakes sharpened at the end through their whole bodies lengthwise; and all these things they did while at the same time performing sacred rites, feasting, and conducting themselves wantonly, both in other sacred places and especially in the grove of Andatae." And such slaves of Satan were we Britons.

    Translator note: The block opens with a page header artifact (‘: : CAP, xr] ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZA. 241’) and OCR-corrupted Greek from Diodorus Siculus. The Greek is almost entirely illegible as transmitted; it has been rendered from Owen’s own Latin paraphrase immediately following (‘hoc est’) and from the known content of Dio Cassius 62. The block continues from block 325.

  42. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXII. Ob infanda hee sacrificia omnem Druidum superstitionem tollere tentarunt Romani. Strabo de Gallis, lib. iv. cap. iv.: Tobray & eravouy airods ‘Pwwaios, xa) ray xara&rds Suclas nal wavretas brevavring rors wap wiv vowiors-—“ Romaniab his eos deduxerunt, aca sacrificiorum et divinandi ritibus, qui nostris pugnabant.” Et Suetonius in Claudio, cap. xxv.: “ Druidarum religionem apud Gallos dire immanitatis, et tanttim civibus sub Augusto interdictam, penitus abolevit.” Hoc est, voluit, in Gallia, sed frustra; sedes et origo superstitionis, Britan- nia, intacta. Soltm in insula Mona occisi Druides, et excisi luci a Suetonio Paulino. Factum narrat Tacitus, Annal. xiv. cap. xxx.: “Stabat,” inquit, “ pro littore diversa acies, densa armis virisque, in- tercursantibus feminis, ..... Druidzeque circtm, preces diras, sub- latis ad ecolum manibus, fundentes, novitate aspectus perculere mili- tem, ut, quasi heerentibus membris, immobile corpus vulneribus preeberent. Dein, cohortationibus ducis, et se ipsi stimulantes, ne muliebre et fanaticum agmen pavescerent, inferunt signa, sternuntque obvios, et igni suo involvunt. Presidium posthac impositum victis; excisique luci, seevis superstitionibus sacri: nam cruore captivo ado- lere aras, et hominum fibris consulere deos, fas habebant.”

    English

    XXII. On account of these unspeakable sacrifices the Romans attempted to abolish the entire superstition of the Druids. Strabo concerning the Gauls, book 4, chapter 4: "The Romans turned them away from these things, and from the rites of sacrifice and divination that were contrary to our customs"—that is, "The Romans led them away from these practices and from the rites of sacrifice and divination which were in conflict with our laws." And Suetonius in his Life of Claudius, chapter 25: "The religion of the Druids among the Gauls, being of dire savagery and only forbidden to Roman citizens under Augustus, he utterly abolished." That is, he intended to do so in Gaul, but in vain; the seat and origin of the superstition, Britain, was left untouched. The Druids were slain only on the island of Mona, and the groves were cut down by Suetonius Paulinus. Tacitus narrates the event in the Annals, book 14, chapter 30: "There stood," he says, "on the shore a battle-line of varied composition, dense with arms and men, with women rushing between the ranks, and Druids round about, pouring out dreadful prayers with hands raised to heaven; and the novelty of the sight struck the soldiers with such awe that, as though their limbs were paralyzed, they offered their motionless bodies to be wounded. Then, at the exhortations of their general, and urging one another not to be frightened by a womanish and fanatical band, they advanced the standards, cut down all who opposed them, and wrapped them in their own fire. A garrison was then placed over the vanquished, and the groves sacred to savage superstitions were cut down: for they considered it lawful to drench their altars with the blood of captives and to consult their gods through human entrails."

    Translator note: The Greek quotation from Strabo (Geography 4.4) is OCR-corrupted. It has been rendered from Owen’s own Latin paraphrase immediately following. ‘Soltm’ = ‘Solum’; ‘ecolum’ = ‘caelum’; ‘seevis’ = ‘saevis’; ‘Druidae’ and ‘Suetonio Paulino’ refer to Suetonius Paulinus the Roman general (not Suetonius the biographer).

  43. Original

    XXIII. Impiam verd hance superstitionem, tandem Deo miserente, sensim sustulit religionis Christiane veritas ccelestis. Quamvis autem insula hee “a toto penitus orbe divisa” esset, et a fonte aqua-

    English

    XXIII. But God in His mercy at last gradually removed this impious superstition through the heavenly truth of the Christian religion. Although this island was "entirely cut off from the whole world," and from the fountain of the waters

  44. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    242 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRI&. [ LIB. I. rum sanctuarii, quae ad sanandas gentes exierunt, remotissima, Deo tamen gratiose illud procurante, statim pene ab ipsis evangelii incu- nabulis, delati in eam fuére gratis divine nuntii et preecones. Petrum, Simeon Metaphrastes et Menolog.; Paulum, Theodoretus, et Sophronius; Simonem Zelotem, Dorotheus; Aristobulum, cujus me- minit in Epistola ad Romanos Paulus, Nicephorus; Josephum Ari- mathensem, pene omnes, preesertim recentiores e nostratibus, Balzeus, Parkerus, Foxus, Camdenus, aliique, evangelium hie preedicasse asserunt; et de Josepho vix apud ullos dubitatur. Hine Britanniam, fidem Christianam suscepisse memorant antiquissimi seriptores Christiani, Tertullianus et Origenes: hic in Comment. ad Ezech. cap. iv.; ille lib. advers. Judzeos, cap. vii. Claudiam etiam Rufi- nam, feminam Britannam, nobilissimam et eruditissimam, celebrat Martialis, lib. xi. Epig. 54:— “Claudia cxruleis cim sit Rufina Britannis - Edita, cur Latiz pectora plebis habet ? Quale decus forme! Romanam credere matres Italides possunt, Atthides esse suam.”’ Eam Claudiam illam fuisse, cujus in 2 Tim. iv.21, Paulus meminit, sen- tiunt viri docti, et tempora conveniunt. Adde, quod eam cum Pu- dente sociat, quem etiam idem Martialis celebrat, lib. vii. Epig. 10:— “ Cogis me calamo manuque nostra

    English

    of the sanctuary, which went out to heal the nations—most remote from it—yet God graciously arranging this matter, the heralds and preachers of divine grace were brought to it almost from the very cradle of the gospel. That Peter preached the gospel here is asserted by Simeon Metaphrastes and the Menologium; that Paul did so, by Theodoret and Sophronius; that Simon the Zealot did, by Dorotheus; that Aristobulus—whom Paul mentions in the Epistle to the Romans—did, by Nicephorus; that Joseph of Arimathea did, nearly all assert, especially the more recent among our own countrymen: Bale, Parker, Fox, Camden, and others; and about Joseph scarcely anyone doubts. From this, the most ancient Christian writers, Tertullian and Origen, record that Britain received the Christian faith: Origen in his Commentary on Ezekiel, chapter 4; Tertullian in his book Against the Jews, chapter 7. Martial also celebrates Claudia Rufina, a British woman of the highest nobility and learning, in book 11, Epigram 54: "Since Claudia Rufina is sprung from the blue-painted Britons, why does she have the heart of the Latin people? What beauty of form! Italian mothers can believe her Roman, Attic ones their own." That this was the same Claudia whom Paul mentions in 2 Tim. 4:21, learned men believe, and the dates agree. Add to this that he associates her with Pudens, whom the same Martial also celebrates in book 7, Epigram 10: "You compel me with my own pen and hand

    Translator note: Block opens with OCR page header artifact (‘242 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRI&. [ LIB. I.’). Block ends mid-sentence (continues in blocks 330-331 with the verse). The verse from Martial Epigrams 11.54 is quoted in Latin. ‘cxruleis’ = ‘caeruleis’ (blue-painted); ‘cim’ = ‘cum’; ‘Latiz’ = ‘Latiae’; ‘Italides’ = Italian women; ‘Atthides’ = Attic women. ‘Balzeus’ = John Bale; ‘Parkerus’ = Matthew Parker; ‘Foxus’ = John Fox (Foxe); ‘Camdenus’ = William Camden.

  45. Original

    Emendare meos, Pudens, libellos.

    English

    To correct my little books, Pudens.

  46. Original

    O! quam me nimium probas, amasque, Qui vis archetypas habere nugas.”

    English

    O! how exceedingly you approve of me and love me, who wish to possess the originals of my trifles."

  47. Original

    XXIV. Lucium etiam regem, cujus fertur ad Papam Eleutherium epistola, cum ejusdem Eleutherii rescripto, regum omnium primum fidem Christianam amplexum esse, plurimi scripserunt; sicut haud pauciores Philippum Arabem, primum imperatorem Christianum fuisse, retulerint. Verum ut libere agam, et prout illum decet, cui nihil est veritate antiquius, dudum esse, ex quo, si non totius histo- riz de Lucio isto, at epistolici istius commercii, multorumque alio- rum, que histori vulgo assuuntur, admodum mihi suspecta fides fuerit, ingenue fateor.

    English

    XXIV. Very many have written that King Lucius also, to whom is attributed a letter to Pope Eleutherius along with Eleutherius’s reply, was the first of all kings to embrace the Christian faith; just as no fewer have reported that Philip the Arab was the first Christian emperor. But to speak freely, as befits one for whom nothing is more precious than truth, I frankly confess that it has been a long time since the credibility not only of the entire history concerning this Lucius, but at least of that epistolary exchange and of many other things commonly attached to the histories, has been, to my mind, highly suspect.

  48. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXY. Historiam, quod sciam, primus memorize tradidit Beda, Kecles. Hist. lib. i. cap. iv. Is Lucium ait ad Eleutherium scrip- sisse, ann. Chron. 156. Eum sequitur Nauclerus; Eleutherium autem ecclesie Romane, ante annum Christi 178 non prefuisse, ostendit Baronius in Annal. Erratum itaque est in temporis assig- natione. Henrie. de Erfordia, anno 196, Imperatoris Veri, decimo nono (qui tot annos neutiquam regnavit) illud factum fuisse, refert. Ado, in Chronico tempus rectius disponit, et Eleutherium sub Com- modo Imperatore vixisse, et ecclesiam Romanam rexisse, scribit, quod verum est; nam finis tertii anni Eleutherii incidit in imperii Commodiani initium. Hoe ergo tempus esto, quo habitum est, si unquam, epistolicum istud inter Lucium regem, atque Eleutherium, commercium. Incepti successum pluribus enarrat Galfridus Monu- metensis. “ Nec mora,” inquit, “concurrentes undique nationum populi regis exemplum insequuntur, eodemque lavacro mundati coelesti regno restituuntur. Beati ergo doctores (Fugatius scilicet et Damianus Roma per Eleutherium missi), cum per totam pene insu- lam paganitatem delevissent, templa, que in honore plurimorum deorum fundata fuerant, uni Deo ejusque sanctis dedicaverunt, diversisque ordinatorum ccetibus repleverunt. Fuerant tunc in Britannia viginti et octo flamines, et archiflamines tres. Horum potestati ceteri judices in insula subjiciebantur. Hos autem ex preecepto apostoli idololatriz eripuerunt, et ubi erant flamines, episcopos, ubi erant archiflamines, archiepiscopos posuerunt. Sedes autem archiflaminum in tribus nobilioribus civitatibus fuerant, Lon- doniis videlicet, Eboraco, et in urbe Legionum, quam super Oscam fluvium in Glarnorgantia veteres muri et edificia sitam fuisse, tes- tantur. His ergo tribus, evacuata superstitione, octo et viginti episcopi subduntur.” Hee ille; qui, quid sit pudere, penitus nes- civit. Quam pueriliter autem hac commentus fuerit, statim appa- rebit. Neque plures habuit flamines, aut archiflamines superstitio Britannica, quam Galfridos Monumetenses. Ceterum haud negem, distinctionis istius originem inter sacrorum Christianorum ministros eum rite aperuisse, fatente ecclesia Romana, decret. p. pr. distinct. xxi “Inter sacerdotes,’ inquiunt, “quedam discretio servata est, ut alii appellentur simpliciter sacerdotes, alii archipresby- teri, alii chorepiscopi, alii episcopi, alii archiepiscopi seu metro- politse, alii primates, alii patriarche, alii summi pontifices; horum discretio a gentilibus maxime introducta est, qui suos flamines, alios simpliciter flamines, alios archiflamines, alios protoflamines appella-_ bant.” Hee, distinctionis auctor, nude et aperte. Modestits, et in- tra verecundiz limites, doctior Lelandus. “Superest,” inquit, “ut insinuem casum, qui tantam e medio tulit superstitionem. Edicto cautum Romano, ne usus aut existimatio, in provinciis, religionis Druidarum ulla exhiberetur. Barbarze tamen gentes patrios ritus ab ipsis Druidis ante tot secula datos et acceptos mordicus retinuerunt; donee Christus Servator optimus maximus, discussis errorum et crassz ignorantize tenebris, lumen universo, consultore suo spiritu, conspi- cuum orbi infunderet. Tunc Lucius ille magnus, Britannorum decus immortale, spreta Druidarum disciplina, evangelicam lubens doctri- nam suis omnibus communem esse voluit. Hluanus ergo et Meduinus nobiles Britanni oratores a Lucio ad Eleutherium Romam missi; ac Fugatius una cum Damiano a Romano huc remissus, religionem punquam morituram, Deo propitio id volente, solide constituerunt.” Addunt Bavari quidam, teste Baleo, Scriptor. Britannic. Centur. i. sap. xxix. Lucium hune apostolatum postea suscepisse, gentem- yue eorum ad fidem convertisse, atque id sibi laudi ducunt, se a rege magno fuisse conversos; sed reclamant nostrates, affirmantes Lucium nunquam ex proprio regno pedem tulisse, sed fato functum esse Claudiocestrise, anno regni sui duodecimo. Doctissimus Cam- denus (cujus vestigia premit in Analectis suis Anglo-Britannis Sel- | denus) communi cedit prajudicio. Postquam enim eorum temporum historiam ex probatissimis quibusque historicis accuratissime con- texuisset, atque ante omnium oculos luculenter posuisset, res Britan- nicas in eo fuisse statu et conditione a diebus Claudii Cvzesaris, qui | insulam in formam provincie redegerat, ut regi tali, qui totam hanc — insulam ditione teneret, qualis Lucius hic fingitur, locus nullus reli- — quus esset, ipsam tamen historiam interserendam operi suo pruden- ter duxit; quam ipsa, quam exposuit, rerum, temporumque series, enitus exigendam clamat.

    English

    XXV. The history was first committed to memory, as far as I know, by Bede, in his Ecclesiastical History, book 1, chapter 4. He states that Lucius wrote to Eleutherius in the year of the Chronicle 156. Nauclerus follows him; but Baronius demonstrates in his Annals that Eleutherius did not preside over the Roman church before the year of Christ 178. There is therefore an error in the assignment of the date. Henry of Erfurt reports that this occurred in the year 196, the nineteenth year of the Emperor Verus (who by no means reigned that many years). Ado, in his Chronicle, arranges the time more correctly, and writes that Eleutherius lived and governed the Roman church under the Emperor Commodus, which is true; for the end of the third year of Eleutherius falls at the beginning of the reign of Commodus. Let this, then, be the time at which that epistolary exchange between King Lucius and Eleutherius occurred, if it ever occurred at all. Geoffrey of Monmouth narrates at length the success of the undertaking. "Without delay," he says, "the peoples of the nations flocking from all sides follow the king’s example and, cleansed in the same baptism, are restored to the heavenly kingdom. The blessed teachers, therefore (namely Fugatius and Damianus, sent from Rome by Eleutherius), having destroyed paganism throughout nearly the whole island, dedicated to the one God and His saints the temples that had been founded in honor of many gods, and filled them with various bands of ordained ministers. There were at that time in Britain twenty-eight flamens and three archflamens. To their authority the other judges on the island were subject. These, by apostolic command, they rescued from idolatry, and where there had been flamens they placed bishops, and where there had been archflamens they placed archbishops. Now the seats of the archflamens had been in three of the nobler cities, namely in London, in York, and in the City of the Legions, which old walls and buildings testify to have been situated above the river Usk in Glamorgan. To these three, then, the superstition being done away with, twenty-eight bishops are subordinated." So much for Geoffrey, who never knew what it was to be ashamed. How childishly he fabricated all this will immediately be apparent. The British superstition had no more flamens or archflamens than Geoffrey of Monmouth had. Moreover, I would not deny that he rightly exposed the origin of that distinction among the ministers of Christian worship, the Roman church itself acknowledging it in the Decretals, part 1, distinction 21: "Among priests," they say, "a certain gradation has been maintained, so that some are called simply priests, others archpresbyters, others chorepiscopi, others bishops, others archbishops or metropolitans, others primates, others patriarchs, others supreme pontiffs; this gradation was introduced chiefly by the Gentiles, who called their own flamens some simply flamens, others archflamens, others protoflamens." So speaks the author of the distinction, nakedly and openly. More modest, and within the bounds of propriety, is the more learned Leland. "It remains," he says, "for me to indicate the circumstance that removed so great a superstition from the midst. By Roman edict it was provided that no use or esteem of the Druid religion should be displayed in the provinces. Yet the barbarian peoples tenaciously retained the ancestral rites received from the Druids themselves ages before; until Christ the best and greatest Savior, having dispersed the darkness of errors and gross ignorance, poured out a light conspicuous to all the world, with His Spirit as guide. Then that great Lucius, the immortal glory of the Britons, spurning the discipline of the Druids, willingly desired that the gospel teaching should be shared by all his people. Therefore Elvanus and Meduinus, noble British ambassadors, were sent by Lucius to Eleutherius at Rome; and Fugatius together with Damianus, sent back here from Rome, firmly established the religion that shall never die, God in His favor so willing." Certain Bavarians add, as Bale testifies in his British Writers, Century 1, chapter 29, that this Lucius afterward undertook the apostolate and converted their nation to the faith, and they count it to their praise that they were converted by a great king; but our own countrymen object, affirming that Lucius never set foot outside his own kingdom, but died at Gloucester in the twelfth year of his reign. The most learned Camden (whose footsteps Selden follows in his Anglo-British Analects) yields to the common prejudice. For after he had most carefully compiled and set lucidly before all eyes the history of those times from the most trustworthy historians, showing that British affairs had been in such a state and condition from the days of Claudius Caesar, who had reduced the island to the form of a province, that there was no room at all for such a king as this Lucius is imagined to have been who held the whole island under his sway, he nonetheless prudently judged that the history itself should be inserted into his work—a history which the very sequence of facts and times that he laid out cries out must be entirely rejected.

    Translator note: ‘XXY’ = ‘XXV’ (OCR artifact). ‘Kecles.’ = ‘Eccles.’ (OCR artifact for ‘Ecclesiastical’). ‘Balzeus’ = John Bale. ‘Hluanus’ = Elvanus. ‘Claudiocestrise’ = Gloucester (Claudia Castra). ‘Camdenus’ = William Camden; ‘Seldenus’ = John Selden. Various OCR artifacts throughout: ‘preecepto’ = ‘praecepto’; ‘Cvzesaris’ = ‘Caesaris’; ‘prajudicio’ = ‘praejudicio’; ‘enitus’ = ‘penitus’. Galfridus Monumetensis = Geoffrey of Monmouth.

  49. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXVI. Evellere ex animis hominum tantam opinionem, tam pe- nitus insitam, tam vetustam, non est nostri ingenii, neque propositi. Cum autem nullo in loco, multum firmamenti aut virium habeat falsitas, si id primum, quod equissimum est, a lectoribus obtinuero, ut ne quid hue prejudicati afferant, nullus dubito, quin giAupyasors persuasurus sim, me suspicionis mez, quae neque mihi uni inest, causas satis justas habere, imO gravissimas.

    English

    XXVI. To uproot from the minds of men so great an opinion, so deeply implanted, so ancient, is not within our ability or our purpose. But since falsehood has no strong foundation or force anywhere, if I first obtain from readers what is most fair—that they bring no prejudice to the matter—I have no doubt that I shall persuade the lovers of truth that my suspicion, which is not mine alone, has causes sufficiently just—indeed, most weighty.

    Translator note: ‘giAupyasors’ is OCR-corrupted Greek (φιλαλήθεσι or similar = ‘lovers of truth’); rendered from context as ‘the lovers of truth’.

  50. Original

    XXVIL Britanniam, a Julio Cesare, bis pene frustra tentatam, ab Augusto et Tiberio neglectam, cujus oceani conchylia in littus Gallicum ejecta, maximo exercitu stipatus, triumphavit Caligula, civilibus bellis et partium studiis attritam, cim diversis regibus in- cole paruerint, per Aulum Plautium preetorem aggressus Claudius Cxesar, in provinciz formam redegit, et Plautio tradidit regendam. Historiam rerum ab eo in insula hac gestarum prolixe referunt, Dio et Suetonius. Hujus victories tanta erat iis temporibus gloria, ut : non tanttm ipsi Claudio nomen Britannici, et splendidissimum © triumphum decreverit senatus, sed et Plautio ovationem, et Vespa- siano, qui belli reliquias prosequutus est, ornamenta triumphalia, Neque minus in ejus provinciz ad imperium adjectione triumphant poste, Ita Seneca Tragicus, in Octav. A. 1. :— —— “Cui totus paruit orbis Ultra oceanum, cuique Britanni erga dedere, ducibus nostris Ante ignoti, jurisque sui.” a

    English

    XXVII. Britain, which had been attempted almost in vain twice by Julius Caesar, neglected by Augustus and Tiberius — whose ocean-shells Caligula, surrounded by a vast army, had cast up on the Gallic shore as spoils of a triumph — worn down by civil wars and factional strife while its inhabitants obeyed various kings, was attacked by the emperor Claudius Caesar through the praetor Aulus Plautius, reduced to the form of a province, and handed over to Plautius to govern. Dio and Suetonius give a lengthy account of the deeds performed by him in this island. The glory of this victory was so great in those times that the senate decreed not only the name "Britannicus" and a most splendid triumph for Claudius himself, but also an ovation for Plautius, and triumphal ornaments for Vespasian, who pursued the remnants of the war. Nor do later writers celebrate less his adding of that province to the empire. Thus Seneca the Tragedian, in Octavia, Act I: "To whom the whole world beyond the ocean submitted, and to whom the Britons freely gave themselves, unknown before to our commanders, and lords of their own law."

  51. Original

    Quibus mox subjungit :— “En! qui Britannis primus imposuit jugum ; Ignota tantis classibus texit freta, Tnterque gentes barbaras tutus fuit Et seeva maria.”

    English

    To these he soon adds: "Behold, he who first laid the yoke upon the Britons, who covered with so great fleets the unknown straits, and was safe amid barbarous peoples and savage seas."

  52. Original

    Primus versiculus vulgo legebatur :—

    English

    The first verse was commonly read as:

  53. Original

    “En! qui ora Tanais primus,” etc.

    English

    "Behold, he who first reached the mouth of the Don," etc.

  54. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “En qui Britannis,” restituit Scaliger, not. ad Tibull., sed sine dubio legendum: “Hn! qui ore Tamisis primus imposuit jugum ;’ cium primus Tamisim transmiserit Claudius, quod observatum doctissimo Camdeno. De eodem Claudio prius cecinerat Ann. Seneca, in Claudii Ceesaris ° AroxoAontyrwoes:—

    English

    "Behold, he who upon the Britons" — Scaliger restored this reading in his notes on Tibullus, but without doubt the correct reading is: "Behold, he who first laid the yoke upon the mouth of the Thames" — since Claudius was the first to cross the Thames, as noted by the most learned Camden. Annaeus Seneca had earlier sung of this same Claudius, in his Apocolocyntosis of the Emperor Claudius:

    Translator note: The Greek title 'AroxoAontyrwoes' is OCR-damaged; this is Seneca's Apocolocyntosis (Apokolokyntosis), rendered accordingly.

  55. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “Tile Britannos | Colla catenis Ultra noti Jussit, et ipsum Littora ponti, Nova Romange Et ceruleos Jura securis Scuta Brigantas Tremere oceanum.”’

    English

    "He commanded the Britons to bow their necks to chains beyond the known world, and the very shores of the sea to tremble; he brought new laws of Rome with the axe, and made the Brigantes tremble before the dark-blue ocean."

    Translator note: The verse is OCR-damaged with line breaks scrambled; rendered from context and standard editions of Seneca's Apocolocyntosis.

  56. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Elegantissima etiam sunt epigrammata illa, quee in Catalectis suis protulit magnus ille Scaliger. Eorum nonnulla subtexere placet:— « Ausoniis nunquam tellus violata triumphis, Icta tuo Ceesar fulmine procubuit. Oceanusque tuas ultra se prospicit aras: Qui finis mundo est, non erit imperio. Victa prius nulli jam jam spectata triumpho Illibata tuos gens jacet in titulos. Fabula visa diu, medioque recondita ponto Libera victori jam modo colla dedit. Libera non hostem, non passa Britannia regem, ABternim nostro que procul orbe jacet. Felix adversis, et sorte oppressa secunda, Communis nobis et tibi Czesar erit. Mars Pater, et, gentis nostra tutela, Quirine, Et magno positus Cesar uterque Polo ; Cernitis ignotos Latia sub lege Britannos : Sol citra nostrum flectitur imperium.” Tumultuantes autem iterum Britannos, ob civilia inter regulos, qui Romanum jugum susceperant, dissidia (nam diebus Cesaris, aut deinceps, unum regem insule imperasse somnium est Galfridianum, quodque nemo praeter eum somniaret) per propreetorem P. Ostorium idem Claudius compescuit. Bellum istud accurate memorize prodidit Tacitus. Sub Neronis imperio, Boadiciz, reginee Icenorum, injuriis et animis, utrisque maximis, excitata tota gens, ommesque in ea populi, jugum e cervicibus Romanum depellere, et libertatem avitam recu- perare, fortiter et strenue, sed frustra, tentarunt. Finis belli, ad- ministrante Suetonio Paulino, gentis qua excidium, qua servitium. Mortuo Nerone, dum bello civili Galba, Otho, Vitellius, et Vespasia- nus totum pene orbem distractum tenuerunt, eousque sibi animos sumpserunt Silures et Ordovici, aliique populi, ut occasionem dede- rint ei bello funestissimo, quo Julius Agricola propreetor, Tacit His- torici socer, totam insulam in Romanorum potestatem red egit, atque jure, legibusque Romanis uti coégit: uno tanttm in aliqua parte insulze regulo cum auctoritate precaria relicto, Cogiduno scilicet, ut hic etiam instrumentum servitutis regem haberent. Ko bello Gal- gacus devictus est, Britannorum ultimus. Parte autem aliqua Boreali insule, ut aspera et infrugifera barbaris relicta, reliquam in provin- ciam plane et plene, ut loquitur Camdenus, redegit Agricola, atque — eam teste Tacito guietam tutamgque tradidit successori. Sublato regio nomine, atque omni ista regulorum auctoritate, quam antea populi venerati sunt, provincia preesidialis, seu Czesarum, facta est Britan- nia. Nerva regnante quievit; deficientes nonnullos in ordinem rede- gisse Trajanum refert Spartianus. Barbaros, provinciam ex partibus ~ insule borealibus bellis et latrociniis aggredientes, muro per LXXX — millia passuum erecto coércuit Hadrianus; quod idem Spartianus narrat. Nec bellis aut tumultibus immune erat, in insula hac, Anto- — ninorum, Pii, et Philosophi, regimen; que tamen omnia Lollii Urbici, . et Calphurnii Agricole virtute compressa fuére. Commodo etiam imperante, omnia ad tempus in ipsa provincia seditionum erant plena; atque barbare gentes murum transgresse, Romanis, Britan- — nisque negotium facesserunt plurimum, et aliquoties incolarum, qui proximi muro degebant, strages maximas ediderunt. Omnia verd ~ adventu Ulpii Marcelli, referente Dione et Lampridio, ita pacata fuére, ut ad mortem usque Commodi, adversus pacem Romanam nihil tentatum videatur. Hoc rerum Britannicarum statu et condi- — tione, ego, ut ingenue fatear, quae mea est hebetudo, videre nequeam, — ubi Lucius ille fuerit, qui totam hanc insulam dyuedduvs, et Dei solius vicarius, ut in epistola Eleutherii vocatur, tenuit; nam in Bri- tannia hac nostra eum non fuisse, nimis est verisimile. Alia plane insula videtur, quam ille inter archiepiscopos et episcopos distribuit, ex Britannorum procerum consensu; aliud Londinum, aliud Eboracum, quibus preefuit, nam heec nostra Romanorum imperiis subfuerunt.

    English

    Most elegant also are those epigrams which that great Scaliger brought forth in his Catalecta. It is fitting to append some of them: "A land never violated by Ausonian triumphs, struck by your thunderbolt, Caesar, has fallen. And the ocean looks beyond itself at your altars: what is the end of the world will not be the end of your empire. A people conquered before by none, now at last beheld in triumph, lies unspoiled as a trophy to your honor. Long a legend, hidden in the middle sea, it has now freely bowed its neck to the conqueror. Britain, free, that suffered neither enemy nor king, that lies far off from our world for ever — made happy by adversity and burdened by prosperous fortune, it will be common to us and to you, Caesar. Father Mars, and Quirinus, guardian of our race, and Caesar, both placed under the great Pole Star — behold the Britons, unknown before, now under Latin law: the sun turns back this side of our empire." The Britons, however, again in turmoil on account of civil strife among the petty kings who had submitted to the Roman yoke (for it is a Galfridian dream, and one that no one but he would dream, that one king ruled the island in Caesar's day or thereafter), were suppressed by that same Claudius through the propraetor P. Ostorius. Tacitus has given an accurate record of that war. Under the reign of Nero, the whole nation, and all the peoples in it, stirred up by the wrongs and high spirit of Boadicea, queen of the Iceni — both very great — bravely and vigorously, but in vain, attempted to throw off the Roman yoke from their necks and recover their ancestral liberty. The end of the war, under the administration of Suetonius Paulinus, was the destruction and enslavement of the nation. After Nero's death, while Galba, Otho, Vitellius, and Vespasian held almost the entire world torn apart by civil war, the Silures, the Ordovices, and other peoples took such courage upon themselves that they gave occasion to that most disastrous war, by which Julius Agricola the propraetor — father-in-law of Tacitus the historian — reduced the whole island to Roman power and compelled it to use Roman law and statutes, with only one petty king left in some part of the island with a precarious authority — namely Cogidunus — so that they might have a king as an instrument of servitude even there. In that war Galgacus was defeated, the last of the Britons. A certain northern part of the island, being rugged and unfruitful, was left to the barbarians; the rest Agricola reduced to a province fully and completely, as Camden puts it, and, as Tacitus testifies, handed it over to his successor quiet and secure. The royal name, and all that authority of petty kings which the peoples had previously revered, being abolished, Britain became an imperial garrisoned province, subject to the Caesars. It was at rest under Nerva's reign; Spartianus records that Trajan brought some who had defected back into order. Hadrian checked the barbarians who were attacking the province from the northern parts of the island with war and raids, by erecting a wall eighty miles long — as that same Spartianus relates. Nor was the rule of the Antonines, of Pius and of the Philosopher, on this island free from wars and disturbances; yet all these were suppressed by the valor of Lollius Urbicus and Calphurnius Agricola. Even under Commodus's reign, everything in the province itself was for a time filled with seditions; and the barbarian peoples, crossing the wall, caused the greatest trouble to both Romans and Britons, and on several occasions inflicted great slaughters on the inhabitants who dwelt nearest to the wall. But all was pacified by the arrival of Ulpius Marcellus, as Dio and Lampridius report, so that until the very death of Commodus nothing appears to have been attempted against the Roman peace. In this state and condition of British affairs, I confess frankly, such is my dullness, I cannot see where that Lucius was, who held this whole island — as he is called in the letter of Eleutherius — as sole deputy under God alone; for it is all too probable that he was not in our Britain at all. It is clearly a different island that he distributed among archbishops and bishops with the consent of the British nobles; a different London, a different York, over which he presided — for these of ours were subject to Roman rule.

    Translator note: The word 'dyuedduvs' (index ~mid-block) is OCR-damaged Greek or Welsh; rendered from context as a title meaning 'sole ruler' or similar. The epigrams are from Scaliger's Catalecta and have been translated from the Latin verse.

  57. Original

    XXVIII. Multa adhec reponit Cardinalis Baronius ad An. Chr. 183, ubi historiam hance de Lucio profert et defendit. Primo © itaque, “nunquam,” inquit, “ ante heec tempora tota Britannia potiti sunt Romani; sed in ea complures populos indomitos permansisse | liquet, qui Romanis exercitibus negotium seepe facesserent: rursum verd eosdem, qui in Britannia populi a Romanis fuerunt debellati, seepe seepius descivisse ac penitus rebellasse, certum est. Nam, ut de remotioribus temporibus dicere praetermittamus, constat quidem auctore Juliano Capitolino, sub Marco Aurelio conflatum esse Bri-— tannicum bellum, sed per Calphurnium Agricolam illue a Marco missum fuisse compressum. Rursum verd post obitum Marci, im- perante Commodo instauratum, adeo ut Britanni (quod scribit Lam- pridius) voluerint contra ipsum alium imperatorem creare, recusantes omnino parere Commodo; sed per duces fuisse sedata omnia idem auctor affirmat. Addit insuper ad hec Dio, Britannicum bellum his Commodi temporibus fuisse omnium maximum, sed per Ulpium Marcellum prorsus exstinctum.”

    English

    XXVIII. Cardinal Baronius adds many things on this matter at A.D. 183, where he brings forward and defends this account of Lucius. First, then, he says: "The Romans never gained possession of all Britain before these times; but it is clear that very many unsubdued peoples remained in it, who often gave the Roman armies trouble. And again, it is certain that those very peoples in Britain who were subdued by the Romans very frequently defected and rebelled completely. For, to pass over mention of more remote times, it is indeed established, on the authority of Julius Capitolinus, that a British war broke out under Marcus Aurelius, but that it was suppressed by Calphurnius Agricola, who was sent there by Marcus. And again after the death of Marcus it was renewed under Commodus, to such a degree that the Britons (as Lampridius writes) wished to set up another emperor against him, refusing altogether to obey Commodus; but the same author affirms that everything was quieted by the generals. Dio further adds to these things that the British war in the times of Commodus was the greatest of all, but was utterly extinguished by Ulpius Marcellus."

  58. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXIX. Mirum est Baronium, hominum doctissimum, et cautum, non animadvertisse hee et doicrara esse, et ubi veritatem habent, — jugulum cause petere, quam in se defendendam suscepit. ’Astorara sunt; quibus Lucium regnasse inter populos a Romanis indomitos, et qui seepe a Romano imperio desciverunt, quique alium imperato- rem contra Commodum creare voluerunt, innuit. Nam hi plane diversi fuere. Populi enim, qui a Romanis indomiti dicuntur, bar- bari fuerunt extra murum, iique soli. Qui adversus Romanos szepius rebell4runt, Britanni provinciales erant: quique alium imperatorem creare voluerunt, Romani milites preesidiarii, ita ut plane impossibile sit, ut unus idemque his omnibus imperaret. Suo autem se penitus jugulat gladio, cim, bellum Britannicum prorsus exstinctum esse regnante Commodo per Ulpium Marcellum ex Dione, docet; adeo- que totam provinciam potestati Romanorum pacate cessisse. Ho enim rerum statu, quod antea ostendimus, impossibile erat, ut Lucius in provincia regnum obtineret; neque id quisquam unquam credet, qui non nescit, quid sit provincia Romana presidialis. Deinde nulli scriptores fide digni, neque indigni, quidquam memoriz prodiderunt, de istiusmodi a Romano imperio defectione Britannorum, qua ipsi regem constituerent, qui totam insulam ditione teneret; qualem, cum sui juris essent, et liberi, nunquam habuerunt. Bellum ali- quoties, nunc ab uno, deinde ab alio pluribusve, junctis viribus, ad- versus Romanos excitatum fuisse, ostendimus; quod tamen intra breve tempus semper erat exstinctum. Tumultibus istis, exstitisse istiusmodi regem, qualem Lucium fingit, non solim mendacissimus Galfridus, sed et epistola Eleutheriana, non nisi nimio preejudicio obceecatorum est, opinari. Notum illud Taciti, de Britannorum hisce temporibus statu. “ Rarus,” inquit, “ duobus tribusque civitatibus ad propulsandum commune periculum conventus; ita dum singuli pug- nant, universi vincuntur,” Agric. cap. xii, “Sed in ipsa provincia populi semper aliqui fuere indomiti,” inquit Barontus, quibus Lucius imperare poterat. Sed, quinam queso fuére isti indomiti populi? Mi- selli barbari, sedibus propriis pulsi, sine rege, aut lege, lucos et montes, et insule angulos desertissimos incolentes, quibus regem aliquem summo imperio prefuisse nulla docet fides histori; non doceret, si revivisceret Galfridus. Adde, quod conjectura heec omni rei sive gestae, sive ficte: traditioni, obloquitur; supponit enim rudes et indo- mitos barbaros, fidem ante provinciales recepisse; cui figmento re- clamant omnia rerum antiquarum monumenta, omnes historici, qui tempore Lucii, non feros aliquot et agrestes, sed ipsam provinciam fidem amplexam esse, scribunt. Hinc est quod Sabellicus dicat, “Bri- tanniam omnium provinciarum primam publicitus cum ordinatione Christi nomen suscepisse ;” reclamat epistola Eleutheriana, que Lucium totum regnum Britannicum ex Procerum consilio moderan- tem producit. Cum ideo hee infirma prorsus sint, pergit in respon- sionibus ad objecta cardinalis. “Tradit,” inquit Dio, “ Britannos murum illum esse transgressos, qui inter ipsos et Romanorum castra positus erat medius. Quibus plane significatur Britanniam sic eo

    English

    XXIX. It is remarkable that Baronius, a most learned and careful man, did not notice that these arguments are both self-contradictory, and where they contain truth, they strike at the throat of the very case he has undertaken to defend. They are self-contradictory, for they imply that Lucius reigned among the peoples unsubdued by the Romans, and among those who frequently defected from Roman rule, and who wished to set up another emperor against Commodus. For these were plainly distinct groups. The peoples called unsubdued by the Romans were barbarians outside the wall, and they alone. Those who repeatedly rebelled against the Romans were the provincial Britons. Those who wished to set up another emperor were the Roman garrison soldiers — so that it is plainly impossible that one and the same person ruled over all of these. Moreover, Baronius cuts his own throat with his own sword when, on the testimony of Dio, he shows that the British war was utterly extinguished under Commodus by Ulpius Marcellus, and therefore that the whole province had peacefully submitted to Roman power. For in this state of affairs, as we showed earlier, it was impossible for Lucius to hold a kingdom in the province; nor will anyone who knows what a Roman garrisoned province is ever believe it. Furthermore, no writers, worthy of credit or unworthy, have recorded any such defection of the Britons from Roman rule by which they themselves established a king who held the whole island under his dominion — such as, even when they were independent and free, they never had. We have shown that war was stirred up against the Romans at various times, now by one, then by another or several with combined forces — yet it was always extinguished within a short time. That in those disturbances there existed such a king as Geoffrey of Monmouth fabricates as Lucius — and not only the most mendacious Geoffrey but also the Elutherius letter — only those blinded by excessive prejudice could believe. Well known is that saying of Tacitus on the state of the Britons in these times: "Seldom," he says, "do two or three states come together to repel a common danger; thus, while each fights separately, all are conquered" (Agricola, ch. 12). "But in the province itself," says Baronius, "there were always some unsubdued peoples" over whom Lucius could rule. But who, I ask, were those unsubdued peoples? Wretched barbarians, driven from their own homes, without king or law, inhabiting the groves and mountains and the most desolate corners of the island — over whom no historical authority teaches that any king held supreme power; nor would it teach so, even if Geoffrey were to come back to life. Add to this that this conjecture contradicts every tradition, whether of actual or of fictitious events; for it supposes that the rude and unsubdued barbarians received the faith before the provincial people — a fabrication against which all the monuments of antiquity protest, and all the historians who write that in the time of Lucius it was not some few wild and rustic men but the province itself that embraced the faith. Hence Sabellicus says that "Britain was the first of all provinces publicly to receive the name of Christ with ecclesiastical order." The Elutherius letter also protests, which presents Lucius as governing the whole kingdom of Britain by the council of the nobles. Since, therefore, these arguments are altogether weak, the cardinal proceeds in his replies to the objections. "Dio reports," he says, "that the Britons crossed that wall which stood between them and the Roman camps. By this it is plainly indicated that Britain was at that time so

    Translator note: The words 'doicrara' and 'Astorara' at the opening appear OCR-damaged (likely Greek terms, possibly meaning 'contradictory' / 'contradictions'); rendered from context. The block ends mid-sentence as in the original, continuing in the next block.

  59. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    248 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. (LIB. 111. témpore fuisse divisam, ut partem illam, que citra murum esset, Romani occuparent, alteram verd, trans murum positam Britanni libere possiderent, qui spe Romanos, murum illum egressi, preeliis provocarent. Sic igitur quod Lucium regem fuisse Britannize nihil prohibet; quantumvis Romani ex parte insulam detinerent, quin ulterius ejus partis, quam Britanni libere possiderent, rex esse potu- isset.” Sed oddév bysé¢: primd enim virum doctissimum decepit Dionis interpres ; non enim scripsit Dio, Britannos esse murum transgressos, prout versio habet Latina, sed nationes quasdam insule, Britannis scilicet proprie sic dictis, infestissimas, murum esse transgressas. Tév yap, nquit, 2v rj vqow edvanv barepCeCnxdrwy xd retyos* lib. 1xxii. semperque eos populos, a Britannis distinguunt scriptores; quamvis dubitari non debet, quin multi ex Britannis, seu antiquissimis insule incolis trans murum vitam egerint. In ea ideo insule parte, que extra murum Hadrianum sita est, Lucium istum regnasse, vult cardinalis. At quotusquisque, queso, est nostratium, qui novit ubi locorum murus iste erectus et ductus esset? ea, que de Lucio, atque regno Britannico dicuntur, regulo, nescio cui, barbaro extramurali con- venire credet. Neque in dubium vocatur, utrum Lucius aliquis alicubi terrarum ad fidem Christi sit conversus, sed an istiusmodi rex, qui regno Britannico sub Deo solo preefuit, quem in regni ad- ministratione instrueret Eleutherius episcopus Romanus, publice fidem Christianam sit amplexus. Ut taceam archiflamines et fla- mines Galfridi, quos commentum hoc und cum Londino, et Eboraco, ac Legionum urbe, seu Caer leon extra murum Hadrianum ejicit. Quis, queso, unquam audivit Fugatium et Damianum, provinciam Romanam, quee totum pene Anglize regnum et Wallis hodiernum amplexa est, preetereuntes, se ad barbaros extramurales contulisse 2 Illud etiam fabulam istam penitissime evertit, quod certissimum sit atque notissimum, barbaras gentes illas, que ultramurales partes insule tenuerunt, non nisi longo post tempore, et postquam Britan- nia provincialis per aliquot secula publice fidem susceperat Christi- anam, Christi jugum subiisse, quod ex uno Gilda de excidio Britan- nig satis constat. Tertio ideo in loco, sed obiter, et quasi sibi ipse vix fidem adjungeret, addit cardinalis, “ Potuit insuper et Lucius aliquis esse regulus, sub Romana ditione in Britannia positus, Romanoque imperio parens.” Quamvis autem responsum hoc uno verbo, quasi eis, quae supra posuerat minime comparandum, expediat, certissimum tamen est, omnem historie non tantim fidem et proba- bilitatem, sed et colorem deesse, nisi hinc arcessatur. Videamus ideo paucis, num heec etiam cum iis, que de Lucio dicuntur, queeque epis- tola Eleutheriana de eo praedicat, ullo modo conciliari possint. Primd ideo reguli istius, apud probatos historicos, qui res Britannicas scrip- serunt, Dionem, Julium Capitolinum, et Lampridium, altissimum est silentium; neque quidquam ab eis dicitur, quod regulum illum in ota provincia, qui auctoritate regia polleret, innuat; imo ita de- scribunt eorum temporum statum et conditionem, ut nullum fuisse ndicent. Deinde Lucium ad Eleutherium scripsisse, ut leges Ro- manas sibi mittendas curaret, asserit Epistola, quod, ut intl extra- muralium, nomini scilicet Romano infensissimi, facerent, ita nemo provincialium opus habuit legatos Romam mittendi, eas leges accep- as relaturos, quas in tota provincia, a summis viris expositas, et administratas conspicerent. Imé6 longe ante hee tempora Britannos legem Romanam apprime calluisse, innuit poéta: etenim,— “Gallia causidicos docuit facunda Britannos.’’

    English

    248 The Rise and Progress of Idolatry. (Book III.) divided at that time, that the Romans occupied that part which lay on this side of the wall, while the Britons freely possessed the other part beyond the wall, and frequently sallied forth past that wall to provoke the Romans to battle. Thus, therefore, nothing prevents Lucius from having been king of Britain; however much the Romans held part of the island, he could still have been king of that further part which the Britons freely possessed." But this is nothing — for first, the translator of Dio misled this most learned man; Dio did not write that the Britons crossed the wall, as the Latin version has it, but that certain nations of the island, most hostile to the Britons properly so called, crossed the wall. For he says: "For those living on the island had crossed the wall" — Book 72. And writers always distinguish those peoples from the Britons; though it cannot be doubted that many of the Britons, or the most ancient inhabitants of the island, lived their lives beyond the wall. In that part of the island, then, which lies beyond Hadrian's wall, the cardinal wants this Lucius to have reigned. But how many of our countrymen, I ask, know where that wall was built and laid? anyone who knows this will believe that what is said of Lucius and the British kingdom fits some petty barbarian king beyond the wall, whoever he may be. Nor is it called into question whether some Lucius somewhere on earth was converted to faith in Christ, but whether such a king as presided over the British kingdom under God alone, whom Eleutherius the Roman bishop was to instruct in the administration of the kingdom, publicly embraced the Christian faith. To say nothing of the archflamens and flamens of Geoffrey, whom this fabrication, together with London, York, and the City of Legions (that is, Caerleon), casts outside Hadrian's wall. Who, I ask, ever heard that Fugatius and Damianus, passing over the Roman province that embraced nearly the whole of the present kingdom of England and Wales, went to the barbarians beyond the wall? That same thing overthrows this fable most thoroughly — namely, that it is most certain and well known that those barbarian peoples who held the parts of the island beyond the wall did not submit to the yoke of Christ until a long time afterward, and not until provincial Britain had publicly received the Christian faith for several centuries — which is sufficiently established from Gildas alone in his work on the destruction of Britain. In the third place, therefore, but incidentally, and as if he himself could scarcely put faith in it, the cardinal adds: "Furthermore, there could also have been some Lucius who was a petty king set over part of Britain under Roman dominion, and subject to Roman rule." Although this reply, in a word, is not at all comparable to what he had put forward before, yet it is most certain that all historical credibility and probability — indeed any color of truth — is lacking unless it be sought from this source. Let us therefore briefly examine whether even this can in any way be reconciled with what is said of Lucius, and what the Elutherius letter proclaims about him. First, then, there is the deepest silence about this petty king among the reliable historians who wrote about British affairs — Dio, Julius Capitolinus, and Lampridius; nor is anything said by them that implies such a petty king throughout the province wielding royal authority; rather, they describe the state and condition of those times in such a way as to indicate that none existed. Furthermore, the letter asserts that Lucius wrote to Eleutherius asking him to see to it that the Roman laws be sent to him — which, while those beyond the wall, as enemies of the Roman name, might do, yet none of the provincial inhabitants needed to send ambassadors to Rome to receive those laws which they saw expounded and administered by the greatest men throughout the whole province. Indeed, that the Britons had a thorough knowledge of Roman law long before these times is suggested by the poet: "Eloquent Gaul taught the Britons to plead cases."

    Translator note: The running header '248 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. (LIB. 111.' is a page header from the original printed book and has been retained in the translation. The Greek quotation from Dio (Book 72) is OCR-damaged ('Tév yap, nquit, 2v rj vqow edvanv barepCeCnxdrwy xd retyos') and has been rendered from context; the standard Greek text reads roughly: 'For those of the peoples in the island had crossed the wall.' The closing verse is from Juvenal.

  60. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Neque reguli isti, quos servitutis instrumenta ullibi tolerarunt Ro- mani, ea potestate in subditos suos erant, ut penes illorum esset arbi- ‘rium, quibus uterentur legibus; etiam ridiculum est regulum sub Romana ditione, quique, ut loquitur cardinalis, “Romano pareret im- perio,” leges imperiales ab episcopo Romano petiise; quid autem heec ad Lucium Eleutherii, ne dicam Galfridi, qui Dei vicarius, llique soli subditus toti preefuit regno Britannico, illudque consilio subditorum administrabat. Deinde supposititius iste Eleutherius, sujus epistola neutiquam antiquissimorum istorum temporum spiri- jum sapit, leges imperatorias damnat et rejicit, tanquam civili regni 1dministrationi ineptas; quod verus Eleutherius nec fecisset, neque facere ausus fuisset. Ego sane minime negarem, Lucium quendam, forsan regio sanguine prognatum, maxime etiam inter Britannos wuctoritatis, Christianze religionis professionem circa ea tempora sus- cepisse, atque pro virili fidem promovisse. Eum autem, in regem maximum, et, quia notissimum erat neminem el in regno successisse, trexvov routasse fabulatores, atque Eleutherii, ad eum, que dicitur, spistolam esse fictitiam, nemo, opinior, negabit, qui ab inveteratis prejudiciis avertet animum ad veri cognitionem cogitationemque,

    English

    Nor did those petty kings, whom the Romans tolerated anywhere as instruments of servitude, have such power over their subjects that the choice of which laws they used rested with them. It is indeed absurd that a petty king under Roman dominion, who, as the cardinal says, "obeyed Roman rule," should have sought imperial laws from a Roman bishop. But what does this have to do with Lucius of Eleutherius — to say nothing of Geoffrey's Lucius — who, as God's vicegerent and subject to Him alone, presided over the whole British kingdom and administered it by the council of his subjects? Furthermore, this spurious Eleutherius, whose letter nowhere breathes the spirit of those most ancient times, condemns and rejects the imperial laws as unfit for the civil administration of the kingdom — which the true Eleutherius would neither have done, nor would have dared to do. I myself would by no means deny that some Lucius, perhaps of royal blood and of the greatest authority even among the Britons, embraced the profession of the Christian religion around those times, and promoted the faith to the best of his ability. But that the fabulists transformed him into a supreme king — and, because it was well known that no one had succeeded him in the kingdom, used him as a convenient peg — and that the letter said to be from Eleutherius to him is fictitious, no one, I think, will deny, who turns his mind away from inveterate prejudices toward the knowledge and consideration of truth.

    Translator note: The word 'trexvov' appears OCR-damaged (likely a Latin word or abbreviation in the original); rendered from context as referring to a convenient figure/peg for the fabulists' fabrication. The block ends without a closing period as in the original.

  1. Original

    CAPUT XII.

    English

    Chapter 12.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Veri Dei notitia—Qui solus cognosci potest, ignotus dicebatur—Urbis Atheniensis desoeesovia notissima— Urbis in idolorum nomina et cultum distributio —Gemina apud Judzos superstitio—Il#yos, quid significet-—Unum Deum naturalem agnoscunt plurimi—Antisthenes, Brachmanes—Sophocles—Mc- nander—Nume Libri inventi, et. combusti—Valerius Soranus—Orpheus— Homerus—Prudentius—Nomen ixraypawmaroy.

    English

    Knowledge of the true God — He who alone can be known was called unknown — The well-known superstition of the city of Athens — The division of the city according to the names and worship of idols — The twofold superstition among the Jews — What "Pagos" signifies — Most people acknowledge one natural God — Antisthenes, the Brahmins — Sophocles — Menander — The Books of Numa discovered and burned — Valerius Soranus — Orpheus — Homer — Prudentius — The name "unutterable."

    Translator note: OCR-damaged section-summary block; multiple words garbled (e.g. "desoeesovia" = Greek deisidaimonia, "Il#yos" = Pagos, "Mc-nander" = Menander, "ixraypawmaroy" = arreton or similar). Rendered from context and surrounding content.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Menus hisce in tenebris, hacque rerum et religionum omnium confusione, plurimos liquet unius veri Dei ab omnibus diis istis fictitiis, quos superstitiose coluerunt, infinite distantis, notitiam ali- quam et memoriam retinuisse. Id docent historicorum pene om- nium et philosophorum scripta. Quotusquisque enim est veterum

    English

    I. Nevertheless, amid these great darknesses and this confusion of all things and all religions, it is clear that very many retained some knowledge and memory of the one true God, infinitely removed from all those fictitious gods whom they worshiped superstitiously. This is taught by the writings of nearly all historians and philosophers. For who among the ancient

    Translator note: "Menus" is OCR damage for "Minus" or similar; rendered as "Nevertheless" to fit context. Block ends mid-sentence (pagination break).

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    250 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [L1B. III. sapientum, qui non celebret naturam aliquam divinam super omnia exsistentem, regentem cuncta, conservantem, et arbitratu suo dispo- nentem? Cum autem solus hic verus Deus, sui in rebus omnibus -exhibeat rd yyworév, usque adeo, ut is solum cognosci possit, quia solus est, atque penitus ignorari non possit, quia Deus est, tamen, quia eis non visum est, hunc solum verum Deum in notitia retinere, is solus ayyworos Vocabatur. Unde cium Dei Judeorum mentio facienda erat, solenne erat addere,” Oor/s wore ob rég gor, quicunque is tandem est; ut est apud Dionem Histor. lib. xxxvi. Et, Nj riv dyvworoy ev’ Abgvaus, apud Lucianum est in Philopat. Ka) raira Adjunow, of d&yviorwy Oasovav Bwwol fopuvrar; ut Philostratus in Vita Apollon. lib, vi. cap. i. ;—“ Et hee Athenis ubi ignotis diis aree constitute.” @év habuit inscriptio; dauévav reposuit Philostratus, more Pythagorzeorum. Or- tus religionis Socrati tribuitur. Is, teste Justino Apol. i, Athe- nienses rps Sod rod ayvacrou ailrode dik Adyou Cnrhosme exiyywow xpour- pexevo, ad “ignoti illius Dei per rationis inquisitionem, cognitionem cohortatus est.”

    English

    250 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.] wise men who does not celebrate some divine nature existing above all things, governing all, preserving all, and disposing all things according to His own will? But although this one true God alone exhibits in all things what can be known of Him, so much so that He alone can be known because He alone exists, and cannot be wholly unknown because He is God — yet, because they did not see fit to retain this one true God in their knowledge, He alone was called "unknown." Hence, whenever mention had to be made of the God of the Jews, it was customary to add, "Whoever He finally may be," as in Dio, History, book xxxvi. And in Lucian, in the Philopatris: "By the unknown one worshiped in Athens" — and again, "What do you say? Are the altars of the unknown gods set up in Athens?" as Philostratus says in the Life of Apollonius, book vi, chapter i. — "And these things at Athens, where altars are set up to unknown gods." The inscription read "God" (singular); Philostratus substituted the plural, after the manner of the Pythagoreans. The origin of this religious observance is attributed to Socrates. He, as Justin Martyr testifies in Apology i, urged the Athenians "toward the knowledge of that unknown God through the inquiry of reason."

    Translator note: Block begins with page number and running header (OCR artifact). Inline Greek throughout is heavily OCR-damaged; rendered from context, Owen's own Latin paraphrases, and known classical parallels (Dio, Lucian Philopatris, Philostratus Vita Apollonii, Justin Apology i).

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IT. Quicquid autem Socrates fecerit, certissimum Paulum, ex Are Epimenidianz inscriptione, que inter alios 92% dyvdorw dicata est, ansam arripuisse, Deum verum preedicandi. Heecque Athenis erant, ubi nihil pene nisi sacrum; cum ipsa urbs 6A Bais, 6m Sua Seors, zai avibeua esset, teste Xenophonte, de Repub. Athenien, Totam enim civitatem in partes distribuerunt deorum nominibus insigni- tas. 1. Kpévou Mdyoc; 2. M&vos Mdyog; 8. Mocesddvog Tyg; 4.” Apesog Tldéyos; 5. ‘Epuod Weyos, urbem constituerunt. Tdéyos autem apud Grzcos, non pagum latinum, sed saxum significat. Ita autem urbis vici dicti sunt, quia unicuique saxum aliquod (hoe est, columna seu stela), huic vel illi idolo consecratum, impositum est. Inde ad partem aliquam urbis significandum usus vocabuli primo traductus. Idem ac Athenis etiam Hierosolymis factum: Jer. xi. 13, “Nam pro numero civitatum tuarum sunt dii tui, o Jehuda! et pro numero platearum Hierusalem disposuistis altaria pudendo, altaria ad suffi- tum faciendum Bahali.”

    English

    II. But whatever Socrates did, it is most certain that Paul seized the occasion of preaching the true God from the inscription on the altar of Epimenides, which among others was dedicated "to the unknown." And these things were at Athens, where almost nothing was not sacred, since the very city was, as Xenophon testifies in his work on the Athenian Republic, entirely devoted to the gods and full of holy things. For they divided the entire city into districts designated by the names of gods: 1. the Pagos of Cronus; 2. the Pagos of Ares; 3. the Pagos of Poseidon; 4. the Pagos of Ares; 5. the Pagos of Hermes, constituted the city. Now "Pagos" among the Greeks signifies not a Latin village (pagus) but a rock. The districts of the city were called thus because upon each was placed some rock (that is, a column or stele) consecrated to this or that idol. From this the use of the word was first transferred to signify some part of the city. The same thing was done at Jerusalem as at Athens: Jer. xi. 13, "For according to the number of your cities are your gods, O Judah! and according to the number of the streets of Jerusalem you have set up altars of shame, altars to offer incense to Baal."

    Translator note: Roman numeral "IT." is OCR damage for "II." Inline Greek names of city districts are heavily OCR-damaged; the five district names are reconstructed from context (Cronus, Ares, Poseidon, Hermes and one duplicate entry). The list numbering in the original runs 1, 2, 8 (OCR for 3), 4, 5.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Sed neque Athenis solim are ignoto Deo posite: Mpis aidrg 0: éorly dyvworwy Seay Bwués, Pausan. in Eliac. Ignotum hune Deum unicum fuisse, aliquoties fassi sunt. “Populares deos multos, na- | turalem unum,” dixit Antisthenes apud Ciceronem de Natura Deo- rum, lib. i. cap. xiii,, “ Magnum illud vivens, atque animam mundi,” dixerunt Pythagorici. Huic omnes, saltem supremum in ceelis locum assignarunt. Ita Apollonium instruunt Brachmanes apud Philostra- tum, lib. i. cap. xi. Tv wiv yep O4 rpdirny nal rerewrdrny edpay arodoréoy Se yevérops rovde rod Cov, roig O& ix” exeivn Seois, of rc wepn wdrod nuCep- vior— Prima quidem et perfectissima sedes Deo tribuenda, hujus animalis genitori; secunda verd diis, qui ejus partes gubernant.”

    English

    III. But altars to the unknown God were not set up at Athens alone: "And here there is an altar to unknown gods," as Pausanias says in the Eliaica. They sometimes acknowledged that this unknown God was the one God. "Many gods by popular convention, one by nature," said Antisthenes, as cited by Cicero in On the Nature of the Gods, book i, chapter xiii. "That great living being, and the soul of the world," the Pythagoreans called Him. To this God all assigned, at least, the supreme place in the heavens. So the Brahmins instruct Apollonius, as related by Philostratus, book i, chapter xi: "The first and most perfect seat must be assigned to God, the generator of this living universe, and the second to the gods who govern its several parts" — "The first and most perfect seat is indeed to be assigned to God, the creator of this living being; and the second to the gods who govern its parts."

    Translator note: Inline Greek is OCR-damaged throughout; the Greek from Philostratus and the Latin translation that follows are both present in the original and rendered accordingly. Owen provides his own Latin rendering of the Greek, which is preserved.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    TY. Imo eousque rationis sub auspiciis et ductu nonnulli progressi

    English

    IV. Indeed, some advanced so far under the auspices and guidance of reason

    Translator note: "TY." is OCR damage for Roman numeral "IV." Block ends mid-sentence (pagination break).

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    : r ' sunt, ut hujus unius Dei opificis caus4, omnem cultum idololatricum abjiciendum arbitrarentur. Egregie Sophocles. Vid. Soph. Frag. :—

    English

    that, for the sake of this one God the Maker, they judged that all idolatrous worship ought to be rejected. Sophocles says this admirably. See Soph. Frag.:—

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence, continuing from block 352. Opening OCR artifacts (": r ' ") are page-break debris; rendered as continuation of the sentence. "caus4" is OCR for "causa."

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Els cuts banbeiasow, eis tori Seds, etc. ;—

    English

    There is one God, in truth one God, etc.;—

    Translator note: Greek line is heavily OCR-damaged; rendered from context as opening of the Sophocles fragment ("Heis estin alethos, heis esti Theos" = "There is one, truly one God"). The author cites only the opening words before giving the Latin rendering.

  10. Original

    “ Est unus Deus, qui cceli machinam solus condidit, Ceerulea ponti terga et infrenes notos.

    English

    "There is one God, who alone constructed the fabric of heaven, the azure backs of the sea, and the unbridled south winds.

    Translator note: This is Owen's Latin rendering of the Sophocles fragment; translated directly from his Latin wording as required.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ac nos miselli pectore errantes vago

    English

    And we poor wretches, wandering with restless heart,

    Translator note: Continuation of the Sophocles fragment in Latin verse. Block split by OCR/pagination.

  12. Original

    Calamitatum finximus solatium ; Formas deorum saxeas aut ligneas

    English

    have invented a consolation for our calamities; the stony or wooden forms of gods,

    Translator note: Continuation of the Latin verse.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Auroye ductas fusili aut eburneas, His dum immolamus, dum stato augustos die

    English

    wrought in gold, or cast in metal, or fashioned in ivory — while we sacrifice to these, while on the appointed solemn day

    Translator note: Continuation of the Latin verse. "Auroye" is OCR damage for "Auroque" ("in gold"). Block ends mid-sentence.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Reddimus honores, et nos remur pios.” Et Justinus Apol. ad Imp.: Té 6: xal wn deiv yerpiv [Zeya] dvdpasrors xpoonuvel), Mevdvopw ri xouinw nal roig radra Phouol, Tadra ppd Comvev-— “Opera autem manuum hominum, non esse adoranda, Menandro

    English

    "We render honors, and we account ourselves pious." And Justin in his Apology to the Emperor: "That which ought not to be worshipped by human hands, to Menander the comic poet and to those who said the same things, we add our agreement" — "That the works of men's hands ought not to be worshipped, with Menander

    Translator note: Embedded Greek (OCR-damaged) rendered from context and from the Latin paraphrase that follows; Justin's Apology passage partially reconstructed.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    2 o] comico, et qui eadem dixerunt, suffragamur.”

    English

    the comic poet, and with those who said the same things, we agree."

    Translator note: This block is the continuation of Justin's quoted statement from block 359; the leading OCR artifact '2 o]' is a garbled fragment from the preceding Greek and has been silently dropped.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Y. Probabile etiam est, libros istos Nume Pompilii,—quos sub Janiculo inventos an. ab U. C. DLVI. in comitiis publicis cremari jussit senatus, quoniam, eis lectis, juramentum pollicitus est Q. Petilius praetor urbanus, ad religiones dissolvendas illos spectare,— unum Deum, eumque sine simulacris colendum docuisse.

    English

    V. It is also probable that those books of Numa Pompilius — which, having been found beneath the Janiculum in the year 556 from the founding of the city, the senate ordered to be burned in a public assembly, because, after reading them, Q. Petilius the city praetor gave his sworn word that they tended to the dissolving of religion — taught that one God was to be worshipped, and that without images.

    Translator note: The leading 'Y.' is an OCR artifact for the Roman numeral 'V.' (five); translated accordingly.

  17. Original

    VI. Hunc autem Deum unum, summum Jovem vocandum gen- tiles sui temporis contendisse, ostendit Lactantius. Inde Valerius Soranus :—

    English

    VI. Moreover, that the gentiles of his time contended that this one, supreme God was to be called Jupiter, Lactantius demonstrates. Hence Valerius Soranus:

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Jupiter omnipotens, regum, rerumque, defimque Progenitor, genetrixque defim, Deus unus et omnis.” De eo notissimum est aureum illud Orphei ad Museeum carmen :— me 7 Modvoy 08 topa xocpo1o avaxre ge De ee 7 , is ton’, auroyevas* tvds txyove wavTe TiTURTaI, > > > \ a , 22 ? a

    English

    "Jupiter almighty, begetter of kings, of all things, and of the gods, and mother of the gods, God one and all." Concerning him, that most celebrated golden ode of Orpheus to Musaeus is well known: "[Thee alone, the lord of the whole world, I address... self-begotten; from thee all things take their origin, all things are shaken...]"

    Translator note: The Orphic Greek lines are severely OCR-damaged and fragmentary; the rendering is based on the known text of the Orphic fragment addressed to Musaeus and on the Latin translation provided by Owen in the following block.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ey 9 abcds repryiyvercs obdé vis airoy Elcopaes Synray, airs 06 ye wdvras oparas—

    English

    "And He himself contains all things, and no one has ever seen Him, yet He himself sees all things —"

    Translator note: Greek severely OCR-damaged; translation rendered from the known Orphic carmen to Musaeus and confirmed against Owen's Latin paraphrase in the following block.

  20. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “Solum, regemque hunc orbis adora : Unicus est, per se exsistens, qui cuncta creavit, Inque his ipse exstat; nulli e mortalibus unquam Lumine conspectus, mortales conspicit omnes.” Atque iterum :— Ele Zebs, els "AlOns, els HAsog tis Arovucos, Eis Seds ty ravrecos— “ Jupiter est unus, Pluto unus, Bacchus et unus, Unus Sol, Deus unus in omnibus.” Ts est, de quo Virgilius ex Homero solenne illud toties decantat:—

    English

    "Him alone, the king of this world, worship: He is unique, self-existent, who created all things, and is Himself present among them; never perceived by the eye of any mortal, yet He perceives all mortals." And again: "One is Zeus, one is Hades, one is the Sun, one is Bacchus, one God in all things" — "Jupiter is one, Pluto one, and Bacchus one, one Sun, one God in all things." This is he of whom Virgil, following Homer, so often intones that solemn refrain:

    Translator note: The Greek lines (Orphic fragment) are partially OCR-damaged; translation of the Greek rendered from context and confirmed by the Latin paraphrase immediately following. 'AlOns' = Hades; 'Arovucos' = Dionysus/Bacchus.

  21. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    —— “Divtim pater atque hominum rex.” Etiam Serapim esse voluerunt; ut in epigrammate:— ‘Exrd pe Quvisvra Sedov wlyay apeiroy alver Tpdppara, ray rhvroy andparoy wuript, Eig) Piya wdvrwy xirus dpbiros, 1 re Aupddn “Hpwordpeny divns obpavios midn. Nam Serapis est nomen iaraypéuuaroy; atque ita dicebatur teste He- _sychio; nisi quis nomen Jehovah per tard guvijevra [ypdupuara] indicari ¢ arbitraretur. Recte ideo Tertullianus, Apol. cap. xvii., docet, “Etiam cultores idolorum cum in angustiis sunt, oculos ad ccelum [tollere], et oblitos deorum, unum Deum naturaliter invocare.” Similia habent, Justinus de Monarchia Dei, et in Apologiis; Athenagoras in Lega- tione; Clemens, Strom. iii.; Arnobius, lib. ii. contra Gentes; Lac- tantius, lib. xi. Preparat. Evangel. cap. ix.; Theodoretus de Curand. Greecor. Affect. lib. ii. Egregie in Apotheosi Prudentius, 268-277 :—

    English

    "Father of gods and king of men." They also wished him to be Serapis; as in the epigram: "Seven vowels praise the great, infinite image of God, the lord of imperishable fire of immortal men; the immense, unbounded ruler of all things, whom the celestial echo, responding to Amphion, heralded." For Serapis is a name written in transposed letters; and it was so called, as Hesychius attests — unless one should prefer to think that the name Jehovah is indicated by those seven vowels. Tertullian therefore rightly teaches, Apol. ch. xvii., "Even worshippers of idols, when they are in distress, lift their eyes to heaven, and, forgetting their gods, invoke the one God by nature." Similar things are found in Justin, On the Monarchy of God and in his Apologies; Athenagoras in his Legation; Clement, Strom. iii.; Arnobius, bk. ii. Against the Nations; Lactantius, bk. xi., Preparation for the Gospel, ch. ix.; Theodoret, On the Cure of Greek Affections, bk. ii. Admirably in the Apotheosis, Prudentius, lines 268–277:

    Translator note: The Greek epigram is heavily OCR-damaged; translation rendered from known parallel texts of the Serapis epigram (seven-vowel inscription) and context. 'iaraypéuuaroy' = anagrammatic (transliterated). The bracketed '[ypdupuara]' in the original is part of Owen's own text (not a translator's insertion) and has been rendered in English accordingly.

  22. Original

    « Consule barbati deliramenta Platonis, Consule et hircosos Cynicos, quos somniat, et quos Texit Aristoteles torta vertigine nervos; Hos omnes, quamvis anceps labyrinthus et error Circumfiexus agat, quamvis promittere et ipsi Gallinam soleant, aut Gallum, clinicus ut se Dignetur preestare Deus morientibus eequum. Cam ventum tamen ad normam rationis et artis Turbidulos sensus, et litigiosa fragosis Argumenta modis, concludunt numen in unum.”

    English

    "Consult the ravings of bearded Plato, consult also the goatish Cynics whom he dreams of, and those whose sinews Aristotle wrapped in twisted gyration; all these, though a treacherous labyrinth and circling error may drive them, though they themselves are accustomed to promise a hen, or a cock, that the divine Physician may deign to provide an equal remedy for the dying — yet when it comes to the standard of reason and method, they conclude their turbid notions and their contentious arguments, noisy as they are, in one divine being."

  23. Original

    Omnes autem has unius Dei notiones gentium sapientissimos in- clusas tenuisse, neque eum cultu et obedientia tanquam Deum glorificasse, luculenter ostendit apostolus Epist. ad Rom. cap. i.

    English

    But that the wisest among the gentiles held all these notions of one God enclosed within themselves, and yet did not glorify Him with worship and obedience as God, the apostle shows clearly in his Epistle to the Romans, ch. 1.

  1. Original

    CAPUT XIII.

    English

    Chapter 13.

  2. Original

    SEU DE ORIGINE ET PROGRESSU IDOLOLATRLE.—CAP. XI.

    English

    Or on the Origin and Progress of Idolatry. — Chapter 11.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Notionum unius summi Dei corruptio nova et pestifera—Locum ejus occupat Jupiter Homericus—Veri Dei contemptus—Ciceronis de Judeorum religione judicium—Jupiter Cretensis, ubi natus, et mortuus—Papinii et Callimachi senientia—Sepulerum Jovis in Creta—Callimachi scholiastes—Jovis manes —Summanus—Dis pater, manes qui et quales—Simulacra ad effigiem cor- porum ficta—Anime in celis et umbre apud inferos—Sabaismi reliquize— Veri Dei notiones cum Jovis et Solis superstitione confuse—Duodecim dii— Origo superstitionis—Azsoviay cultus antiquus, een dade- the Dicarum turba innominata.

    English

    The novel and pestilential corruption of the notions of the one supreme God — Jupiter of Homer occupies His place — Contempt of the true God — Cicero's judgment on the religion of the Jews — Jupiter of Crete, where he was born and where he died — The opinion of Papinius and Callimachus — The tomb of Jupiter in Crete — The scholiast of Callimachus — The shades of Jupiter — Summanus — Dis Pater, the shades, who and what they are — Images fashioned in the likeness of bodily forms — Souls in the heavens and shades among the dead below — Remnants of Sabaism — Notions of the true God confused with the superstition of Jupiter and the Sun — The twelve gods — The origin of superstition — The ancient worship of divine power, and the unnamed throng of the Fates.

    Translator note: Several items in this summary list are OCR-damaged, particularly the Greek or hybrid terms near the end ("Azsoviay," "een dade- the," "Dicarum"); rendered from context and likely intended referents.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. OpscuRA isté unius summi Dei notione antiquus generis hu- mani hostis abutens, nova et mirifica ludificatione idololatras adortus est. Ex diis fictitiis aliquem in locum ejus suffecit. Alios omnes ei Altissimo aut assidere, aut famulari finxit. Is Jupiter erat Ho- mericus, qui de Pe sua in numina inferiora ineptissime glo- riatur, *IA;dé. ©. v. 5—27:—

    English

    I. Abusing that obscured notion of the one supreme God, the ancient enemy of the human race attacked idolaters with a new and wondrous deception. He substituted one of the fictitious gods in His place. He feigned that all others either sit beside or serve that Most High one. That was the Homeric Jupiter, who boasts most absurdly of his own power over the lesser divine beings, Iliad, Book 8, lines 5–27:

    Translator note: "Pe sua" is OCR-damaged; context indicates "de potestate sua" (of his own power) or similar. The citation marker "*IA;dé. ©." is a corrupted form of the Greek title Ilias with book designation Theta (Θ).

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Kixaurt uty, xavces vt Sick, czcai vs Stax, "OO? sixw, ca ws Supts iv} contercs xsrsvss.

    English

    Hear me, all you gods and all you goddesses — hear what my heart within my breast commands me.

    Translator note: OCR-heavily damaged Greek; this is Homer, Iliad 8.5–6. Text reconstructed from the known Homeric passage: κέκλυτέ μευ, πάντες τε θεοί, πάσαι τε θέαι, ὄφρα εἴπω, / τά μοι θυμὸς ἐνι στήθεσσι φίλοισι κελεύει.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Mase sis ods Sxaua Sets citys, weiss cis apeny, Msistrm Jiaxtgoaus tuedy tres: ZAX dua radvees . Alvsiz’- tQpa vayietz cedeveticw cade tpya. “Oy F ay iydy awavtuls Seay ilirovre voicw

    English

    Let no goddess and no god attempt this thing, but all of you obey me, so that I may bring these matters to completion as quickly as possible. Whomever I find going apart from the gods with the intention of helping either the Trojans or the Danaans —

    Translator note: OCR-heavily damaged Greek; this is Homer, Iliad 8.7–11. Text reconstructed from the known Homeric passage.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "EAdove’, 7 Tpaecow dpnyiwevr, 1 Aavaoion, Tanysls ob xard nbomov trciceras OUAvurovos

    English

    whether helping the Trojans or helping the Danaans — he shall come back to Olympus, struck in no fitting manner,

    Translator note: OCR-heavily damaged Greek; this is Homer, Iliad 8.11–12. Text reconstructed from the known Homeric passage.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "H way tardy pilw ts Tdprupoy herdevre, Tire war, Ax Babioroy ure xGovds tort Bépbpry, "Evba cidhpesel rt wvrAas nal werxsos ovdds, Toocoy tveph’ Aiden, d7ov odpuves tor amd yains: Tyacer tareil, tov tiud Sav xdpricros ardvrwy

    English

    or I shall take him and hurl him into murky Tartarus, far away, where the deepest gulf is beneath the earth, where the gates are of iron and the threshold of bronze, as far below Hades as heaven is above the earth — then he will know how far I am the mightiest of all the gods.

    Translator note: OCR-heavily damaged Greek; this is Homer, Iliad 8.13–17. Text reconstructed from the known Homeric passage.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Lid dys, xeiphoacde Sol, iva elders rdvres, Deirhy xpuceiny t& odpuvabey xpeudouvyres, Idyres 9 tdorerbs Deol, rucui re Seasves

    English

    Come now, make trial, all you gods, so that you all may know this: hang a golden chain from heaven, and lay hold of it all you gods and all you goddesses —

    Translator note: OCR-heavily damaged Greek; this is Homer, Iliad 8.18–20. Text reconstructed from the known Homeric passage (the famous golden chain passage).

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "AAN ode av tpdowir’ 2Z ovpuvobey xediovds

    English

    yet you could not drag Zeus the supreme counselor down from heaven to the ground,

    Translator note: OCR-heavily damaged Greek; this is Homer, Iliad 8.21. Text reconstructed from the known Homeric passage.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Liv Uvarov pehorap, cid ti waka ToAAR xaworre’

    English

    no matter how hard you toiled and labored with great effort.

    Translator note: OCR-heavily damaged Greek; this is Homer, Iliad 8.22. Text reconstructed from the known Homeric passage.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "AAA Ore On nal tyw wr0Ppwv btrowes tpdoou, Aish xev yuin tpdou’, arn re Sardoon: Deipny wey xev Exsira oeph ploy OvAduoroso

    English

    But whenever I in turn should be minded to pull with full earnestness, I would draw you up along with the earth itself and the sea itself; and then I would bind the chain about a peak of Olympus,

    Translator note: OCR-heavily damaged Greek; this is Homer, Iliad 8.22–25. Text reconstructed from the known Homeric passage.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ancuiuny ra ot x adres werhopy rayru yeyuro

    English

    and all these things would hang in the air suspended.

    Translator note: OCR-heavily damaged Greek; this is Homer, Iliad 8.26–27. Text reconstructed from the known Homeric passage.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Toccay iya repl x til Sear, wep) clu’ avdporwy. Hec ille; que omnia ex doctrina Stoicorum, Platonis, aliorumque ad res naturales frustra conatur accommodare Kustathius. Sed eo is Homeri dicta seepe deducit, quo ipse pertinere nunquam est sus- picatus; non aliter, quam quod Donatus facit in explicatione con- ciliorum Terentii. Egregie Plato in Phedro, “Si quis,’ inquit, “fabulis poéticis non habens fidem ad convenientem sensum eas velit traducere, tanquam rusticana quapiam fretus sapientia, otio nimirum magnopere indigebit.” Jupiter autem hic cui dominii supremi prerogativam, atque, que Deo summo propria arbitrati sunt, assigndrunt, non alius erat a famosissimo illo nebulone Cre- tensi, seu ipso potius diabolo, Jovis illius Cretensis traditione larvato. Maximus orator ad pontifices pro domo sua, cap. lvi.. “Te, Capito- line, quem propter beneficia populus Romanus Optimum, propter vim Maximum nominavit; teque, Juno regina,” etc. Deum Opti- mum, Maximum, Simulacrum Capitolinum, Junonis Maritum, tur- pissima confusione eundem fingit Statius, Thebaid. lib. iv. 782 :— “Qualis Berecynthia mater, Dum circa parvum jubet exultare Tonantem Curetas trepidos.”’

    English

    Such things concerning God, such things concerning men. So says he; and Eustathius vainly attempts to accommodate all of these things to natural matters from the teaching of the Stoics, Plato, and others. But he often leads Homer's words to a destination which Homer himself never suspected they belonged — no differently than what Donatus does in his explanation of the plots of Terence. Plato speaks excellently in the Phaedrus: "If anyone," he says, "having no faith in the poetic fables, wishes to render them into a plausible sense, relying on some sort of rustic wisdom, he will certainly have great need of leisure." But this Jupiter, to whom they assigned the prerogative of supreme dominion and those attributes which they deemed proper to the highest God, was none other than that most notorious scoundrel of Crete — or rather the devil himself, masked by the tradition of that Cretan Jupiter. The greatest orator, in his speech to the pontiffs on behalf of his own house, cap. lvi: "You, O Capitoline, whom the Roman people named Best on account of your benefits, and Greatest on account of your power; and you, Queen Juno," etc. Statius, in the most disgraceful confusion, feigns that the Best and Greatest God, the Capitoline Idol, the Husband of Juno, are all the same — Thebaid, bk. iv. 782: "Like the Berecynthian mother, while she bids the trembling Curetes to leap for joy around the little Thunderer."

    Translator note: Opening phrase (OCR-garbled Greek) rendered from context as Owen's summary citation about things concerning God and men, consistent with Eustathius/Homer discussion. Latin text is legible and translated faithfully.

  15. Original

    II. Itaque quamvis unum summum numen profiterentur, Deum unicum, quomodo se ipsum revelaverat, penitus spreverunt. Inde religionis Judzeorum contemptus, qui soli unius Dei veri notitiam habuerunt. Cicero Oratione pro Lu. Flacco testis est locupletissi- mus. “Sua cuique civitati religio, Leeli, est,” inquit, cap. xxviil, “nostra nobis. Stantibus Hierosolymis” (hoc est, dum sui juris esset Judza, nondum Romanis subjecta, nam urbs neutiquam tum tem- poris eversa erat), “ pacatisque Judzeis, tamen istorum religio sacro- rum a splendore hujus imperii, gravitate nominis nostri, majorum institutis, abhorrebat: nunc vero hoc magis, quod illa gens, quid de imperio nostro sentiret, ostendit armis; quam cara diis immortalibus -esset, docuit, quod est victa, quod elocata, quod servata.”

    English

    II. And so, although they professed one supreme deity, they utterly despised the one God as He had revealed Himself. Hence arose the contempt for the religion of the Jews, who alone possessed knowledge of the one true God. Cicero, in his Oration for Lucius Flaccus, is a most abundant witness. "Each city has its own religion, Laelius," he says, cap. xxviii, "we have ours. While Jerusalem was standing" (that is, while Judea was under its own authority, not yet subject to the Romans, for the city was by no means overthrown at that time), "and the Jews were at peace, nevertheless the religion of those sacred rites was at variance with the splendor of this empire, the dignity of our name, and the institutions of our ancestors: but now all the more so, because that nation showed by arms what it thought of our empire; and how dear it was to the immortal gods, it taught by the fact that it was conquered, dispersed, and made a slave."

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    254 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRLE. [LIB. Un

    English

    254 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III

    Translator note: Running page header; OCR has garbled 'IDOLOLATRIAE' and 'LIB. III'.

  17. Original

    III. Hine de Jove isto suo, quem hominem ex hominibus ortum scirent, animi consilium explicare nunquam poterant. Doctissimus | poéta, qui Tonantem suum parvum fuisse agnoscit, mortuum tamen negat, Thebaid. i. 277:— “Tamen hic tibi templi

    English

    III. Hence they could never fully explain the rational intention regarding that Jupiter of theirs, whom they knew to have been born a man from men. The most learned poet, who acknowledges that his Thunderer was once small but nonetheless denies that he died, Thebaid, i. 277: "Yet this honor of a temple

  18. Original

    Gratus honos; placet Ida nocens, mentitaque manes Creta tuos.”’

    English

    is a welcome honor to you; guilty Ida pleases, and Crete, which falsely claimed your shades."

  19. Original

    Quee ille ex Callimacho hauserat, Hymno in Jovem :—

    English

    Which he had drawn from Callimachus, in the Hymn to Jupiter:

  20. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Zev, ot wry Valois tv obpect Gucr yevecbat, Zed, of tv Apxadinr xorepov, rarep, tnpevouvro

    English

    Zeus, they say you were born on the Idaean mountains; Zeus, they say you were born in Arcadia; which of them, O father, lied?

    Translator note: Greek OCR severely garbled; translation reconstructed from Callimachus Hymn to Zeus lines 4-5, confirmed by Owen's own Latin rendering in the following blocks.

  21. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Kpires ae) Pevoras; nol yap rahov, @ ava, veto

    English

    Cretans are always liars; for they even built a tomb for you, O king,

    Translator note: Greek OCR severely garbled; translation reconstructed from Callimachus Hymn to Zeus line 8, confirmed by Owen's Latin rendering below.

  22. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Kpares trexrqvavro, ov 0 ob Saves, too? yeep wisi-—

    English

    which the Cretans built; but you did not die, for you are forever.

    Translator note: Greek OCR severely garbled; translation reconstructed from Callimachus Hymn to Zeus line 9, confirmed by Owen's Latin rendering below.

  23. Original

    “Jupiter, te quidem Ideis in montibus aiunt natum esse; Jupiter, te in Arcadia: utrum, pater, mentiti sunt

    English

    "Jupiter, they say you were born on the Idaean mountains; Jupiter, they say you were born in Arcadia: which of them, O father, lied?

  24. Original

    Cretenses semper mendaces; etenim sepulcrum, O rex, tuum

    English

    Cretans are always liars; for indeed, O king, your tomb

  25. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Cretenses exstruxerunt; sed tu non mortuus es, nam semper es.”’ Ut Cretenses autem mendacii arguerent in sepulcro Jovis, figmen- tum non ineptum excogitdrunt, cujus meminit in Callimachum vetus scholiastes. “Ev Kpary, inquit, 2a? + rdépw rod Mivwos, émiyé- ypamro: Mivaos rod Aig raépoc: rH) ypivw dz rd rod Mivwog charnrsipdn, wore wepireipbjvar Asis rad@osr éx rovrou Aéyouor Kphreg roy TaQov TOU Arég-— “In Creta Minois sepulcro titulus inscriptus erat, Minois rod’ Avés, seu filii Jovis sepulerum; cum autem temporis successu oblitera- retur nomen Minois, mansit tantim Jovis sepulerum; atque eo dixerunt Cretenses, Jovis illud esse sepulcrum.”

    English

    The Cretans built; but you are not dead, for you are forever." Now, in order to convict the Cretans of falsehood regarding Jupiter's tomb, they devised a not inept fiction, which the ancient scholiast on Callimachus mentions. "In Crete," he says, "on the tomb of Minos, an inscription was written: The tomb of Minos, son of Jupiter; but in the course of time the name of Minos was worn away, so that only Jupiter's tomb remained; and from this the Cretans say that it is Jupiter's tomb" — "In Crete, on the sepulcher of Minos, the title was inscribed, 'The sepulcher of Minos, son of Jupiter'; but when, as time passed, the name of Minos was obliterated, only 'the sepulcher of Jupiter' remained; and on this basis the Cretans declared it to be the sepulcher of Jupiter."

    Translator note: Embedded Greek scholiast quotation is OCR-garbled; translation follows Owen's own Latin paraphrase immediately following, which is clearly legible.

  26. Original

    IV. Hoc autem nomine Callimachum ridet in legatione Athena- goras, quod, cium genitum ex hominibus Jovem suum crederet, non admitteret hominis mortalis sepulcrum. Ineptus etiam erat, cum rogaret, utri mentirentur, Arcades an Cretenses, ortum Jovis sibi vindicantes, dum tres Joves fuisse doceat Cicero, libro tertio de Natura Deorum, quorum duos priores ab zethere et ccelo genitos, in Arcadia, tertium a Saturno, in Creta, natum fuisse, scribit. An- tiochum etiam sophistam, Cretensium ob Jovis sepulerum causam egisse, memorat Philostratus in Vit. Sophistarum, lib. ii, ibidemque sepultum probat, ex Ephemero, Lactantius.

    English

    IV. On this account Athenagoras, in his Embassy, mocks Callimachus for believing that his Jupiter was born of human beings, yet not allowing the existence of a mortal man's tomb. He was also foolish when he asked which of the two were lying — the Arcadians or the Cretans — each claiming the birth of Jupiter for themselves, while Cicero, in the third book of On the Nature of the Gods, teaches that there were three Jupiters, of whom he writes that the first two were born of aether and heaven in Arcadia, and the third was born of Saturn in Crete. Philostratus also, in Lives of the Sophists, book ii, records that the sophist Antiochus pleaded the case of the Cretans on account of Jupiter's tomb; and Lactantius, from Euhemerus, proves that he was buried there as well.

  27. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Y. Ipse etiam Pluto, non nisi Jovis mortui manes erat; atque inde Summanus, hoc est, manium summus dictus. Unde initium carminis devotorii: “ Dis pater, sive Jovis manes, sive quo alio no- mine fas est nominare.” Nam rectissime adnotat Salmasius, “Diatriba de Mutuo,” quorum anima erant ccelo receptee, eorum manes apud inferos positos fuisse. Manes enim isti fuére, quasi simulacra cor- porum anima carentium, que Gracis oxai et efiwru xodvray dice- bantur; de quibus multa egregie disserit in Preelectionibus doc- tissimus Reynoldus contra Bellarminum, qui contendit ¢/dwrov esse tanttim simulacrum rei falsee, seu nunquam exsistentis, Umbra hee Lucretio est, “Jumine cassus aér,” lib. iv. 369. Sic Herculis simula-

    English

    V. Pluto himself was nothing other than the shade of the dead Jupiter; and from this he was called Summanus, that is, the chief of the shades. Hence the opening of the imprecatory formula: "Father Dis, whether you are the shade of Jupiter, or by whatever other name it is lawful to name you." For Salmasius rightly notes, in his "Diatriba de Mutuo," that those whose souls had been received into heaven had their shades placed in the underworld. For these shades were, as it were, likenesses of bodies lacking souls, which the Greeks called shadows and phantoms of the underworld; concerning which the most learned Reynolds argues at length and admirably in his Praelectiones against Bellarmine, who maintains that the Greek word for image (eidolon) is only the likeness of a false thing, or of something that never existed. This shade, for Lucretius, is "air deprived of light," book iv. 369. Thus the simulacrum of Hercules —

    Translator note: Greek terms 'oxai et efiwru xodvray' are OCR-damaged; rendered as 'shadows and phantoms of the underworld' from context (likely Greek skiai and eidola chthonia). Final word is a hyphenated continuation to the next block.

  28. Original

    -crum, quamvis dudum in deorum numerum relati, apud inferos collo- -eatur ab Homero. Et simulacrum illud Achillis, quod ab inferis excitatum est ab Apollonio Mago, sibi a Thessalis tanquam Deo | cuidam sacra institui reposcebat. Anima ideo umbra non erat. quam Jsuperne collocArunt ; neque corpus, quod in terra deficere viderunt; sed simulacrum ita ad corporis effigiem fictum, ut videri possit et -eognosci ab iis quibus notus erat ille, cujus erat umbra, non autem tangi. Alneas apud Virgilium, Ain., ii. 771:—

    English

    — though Hercules had long been enrolled in the number of the gods, his simulacrum is placed among the dead by Homer. And that simulacrum of Achilles, which was summoned from the underworld by Apollonius the Magician, demanded of the Thessalians that sacred rites be established for him as if for some god. The soul, therefore, was not the shade that they placed above; nor was it the body, which they saw perishing in the earth; but rather a simulacrum fashioned in the likeness of the body, so that it could be seen and recognized by those who had known the one of whom it was the shade, yet it could not be touched. Aeneas in Virgil, Aen. ii. 771:

  29. Original

    | “Querenti.... Infelix simulacrum atque ipsius umbra Cretisee Visa mihi ante oculos, et nota major imago.”

    English

    "To one seeking... The unhappy simulacrum and very shade of Creusa appeared before my eyes, an image larger than I had known her."

  30. Original

    Deiphobi etiam umbram mutilam fuisse, ad corporis instar, quod “male multaverat Menelaus, Ain. vi. 494::— “ Atque hic Priamidem laniatum corpore toto Deiphobum vidit lacerum crudeliter ora.” Hune itaque Jovem, quem natum fuisse confitebantur omnes, sepul- tum plurimi, cujusque manes apud inferos collocabant, in summi Dei solium evehere, et omnem conati sunt in eo Unius veri Dei notitiam exhaurire. Hinc etiam in gentium cultu, et sacris omni- bus, mirifica semper erat frustratio, non il]4 minor, nec minus ridi- cula, quam in duplici Amphitruone, duplicique Sosia, finxit Plautus. VI. Neque adhuc finitur confusionis acervus. Apud omnes pene _ubivis idololatras, Sabaismus, seu corporum ccelestium cultus statio- nem, aliquam saltem, si non illam, quam ab initio obtinuerat, fir- miter tutatus est. In eo Sol, solus erat, supremus, altissimus, pene unicus Deus. Hic etiam Summi Dei locum occupavit. Id antea pluribus ostendimus. Hinc nova delusio, nova frustratio orta est, quasi ludos facere miseros homunciones czcitate et sceleribus man- | cipatos antiquo serpenti fuisset volupe. Veri Dei notiones, Jupiter Cretensis, seu Satanas eo idolo larvatus, et Sol, sidus cceleste, optima, | pessima, in unum idolum confusa fuere. VII. Sed ulterius adhuc progressa est misera hee superstitionis idololatricee confusio. Deo vero in ccelis inserviunt, nutum ejus in omnibus exspectantes angeli, nobilissimze creature. Hujus etiam notitias aliquas retinuerunt gentes, ut est apud Orpheum :—

    English

    The shade of Deiphobus was also mutilated, after the likeness of his body, which Menelaus had cruelly punished, Aen. vi. 494: "And here he saw Deiphobus, son of Priam, his whole body mangled, his face savagely torn." This Jupiter, then, whom all confessed had been born, and most held had been buried — whose shades they placed in the underworld — they strove to raise to the throne of the supreme God and to exhaust in him all knowledge of the one true God. Hence also in the worship and all the sacred rites of the nations, there was always a wondrous frustration, no less remarkable, and no less ridiculous, than what Plautus invented in his double Amphitryon and double Sosias. VI. Nor does the heap of confusion end there. Among virtually all idolaters everywhere, Sabaism — that is, the worship of heavenly bodies — firmly maintained some footing, if not the same footing it had held from the beginning. In it the Sun alone was supreme, most high, nearly the one and only God. He too occupied the place of the supreme God. We have shown this at length before. Hence a new delusion, a new frustration arose, as if the ancient serpent took delight in making sport of those miserable little men enslaved to blindness and wickedness. The true conceptions of God, the Cretan Jupiter — or Satan masked by that idol — and the Sun, that heavenly body, the best and the worst, were confounded into one idol. VII. But the confusion of this wretched idolatrous superstition advanced yet further. Angels — the most noble of creatures, awaiting His nod in all things — serve the true God in heaven. Some knowledge of this the nations also retained, as in Orpheus:

  31. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    2H DE Spovw xupoeves wapioriow rorvwor bos

    English

    Who around the throne stand as lords, ministers attendant.

    Translator note: Greek verse from Orpheus is heavily OCR-damaged; text is largely illegible in the source. Rendered from context as a reference to divine ministers standing around the throne, consistent with Owen's surrounding argument.

  32. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    "Ayyérol, olot winds Bporois ws dvr TeAsiras, Sed in hoe etiam lucis divine radio obtinet illud Juda, ver. 10, "Oou Quoimiis, og re croya Cia émioravras, év rovrois Obeipovras. Angelos hosce, in nescio quos deos minores, mundi fabricatores, et guberna- tores inferiores, summa religione, et cultu divino adorandos et colen- dos, mutaverunt. Hisce in Hellenismo deos, quos vocant. majorum gentium, qui semper Jovi adstiterunt, hominum deificatorum pre- cipuos substituerunt; Dei loco et angelorum, umbras Jovis, et deorum “majorum gentium, amplexantes.

    English

    "Angels, such as complete their ministry among mortals." But even here, in this ray of divine light, that word of Jude, verse 10, holds true: "But whatever things they understand by natural instinct, as irrational animals, in these things they are corrupted." These angels they transformed into certain lesser gods — makers of the world and inferior governors — to be worshiped and venerated with the highest devotion and divine honor. In place of these, within Hellenism, they substituted the chief deified men — those they call gods of the greater nations, who always stood at Jupiter's side — embracing, instead of God and the angels, the shades of Jupiter and the gods of the greater nations.

    Translator note: Greek passages are OCR-damaged. First Greek line rendered as an Orphic verse about angels ministering to mortals. Second Greek passage (Jude 10) rendered from the biblical text in context: 'whatever things they understand by natural instinct, as irrational animals, in these things they are corrupted.' Both passages inferred partly from context and biblical source.

  33. Original

    256 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRI&. [L1B. IIt..

    English

    256 THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.

  34. Original

    VIII. Etiam Soli minora numina, deastros, inserviisse finxerunt. Preecipue ficta duodecim zodiaci signa; inde duodecim deos secundi ordinis, aut undecim, cum ipso Jove in Hellenismo etiam adniise- runt. Omnes disticho hoc Ennius inclusit :—

    English

    VIII. They also invented lesser divine powers — lesser deities — as attendants on the Sun. In particular, the twelve signs of the zodiac were invented; and from these, twelve gods of the second order, or eleven, were also admitted into Hellenism along with Jupiter himself. Ennius comprised them all in this couplet:

  35. Original

    “ Juno, Vesta, Minerva, Ceres, Diana, Venus, Mars, Mercurius, Jovi, Neptunus, Vulcanus, Apollo.”

    English

    "Juno, Vesta, Minerva, Ceres, Diana, Venus, Mars, Mercury, Jove, Neptune, Vulcan, Apollo."

  36. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Alii duodecim preter ipsum Jovem, ei scilicet consiliarios et adses- sores attributos fuisse dicunt. Ita Seneca: “Secundum quidem mittit Jupiter, sed ex consilii sententia ; duodecim enim deos advo- cat.” Inde consentientes dicebantur, quia in omni sententid, in coelis ferenda, eorum consensus interrogatus. Unde illud Augustin. : “Quis ferat, quod neque inter consentientes deos, quos dicunt in consilium Jovis adhiberi, neque inter deos, quos selectos vocant, felicitas constituta est.” Alii undecim preeter ipsum Jovem sta- tuunt: “Si undecim deos preeter se secum adducat Jupiter.” Plau- tus, Epid. v. 1, 4: “ Duodecim deis, plusquam in ccelo est deorum immortalium, Mihi nunc auxilio adjutores sunt,” ibid. v. 2, 10; quibus innuit totidem esse in ccelo. Et Demochares: °0Q ©zégpacre, ’ Adnvator qoav Grn oby of Sddexa Jeol of dixciCovres:-— O Theophraste, judices erant viri Athenienses, non dii duodecim.” Hisce omnibus simul are passim erect, in agro Iliensi: “Ex rd Acar Buyds raiv dddexn Sed deinwuras narover 0 ’Avyapeuvovos idpuwa, Strabo, Geog. lib. xiii. cap. i. Atque iterum: Efr’ ’Ayosdiy Aywhy Grou of Bool rv dobdexa Seay. Et Athenis in ipso foro a Pisistrato Tyranno, quod testatur Thucydides, Histor. lib. vi. Isti, teste Apollodoro, arbitri adhibiti fuerunt inter Neptunum et Minervam, de nomine Athenarum litigantes, coramque lis Mars cedis Halirschothii reus, causam capitis dixit in Areopago; hoc est, ad saxum, ab eo judicio postea ita vocatum. Inde ccena dwdexddeog Augusti apud Suetonium, cui tot aderant hospites cultu deorum ornati.

    English

    Others say that twelve besides Jupiter himself were assigned to him as counselors and assessors. Thus Seneca: "Jupiter indeed sends the thunderbolt, but on the advice of a council; for he summons twelve gods." Hence they were called the consenting gods, because their agreement was sought in every decision to be rendered in heaven. Hence that saying of Augustine: "Who can bear the fact that happiness is established neither among the consenting gods, who are said to be admitted to Jupiter's council, nor among those whom they call the select gods?" Others posit eleven besides Jupiter himself: "If Jupiter brings eleven gods besides himself with him." Plautus, Epid. v. 1, 4: "Twelve gods, more than there are immortal gods in heaven, are now my helpers and supporters," ibid. v. 2, 10 — by which he implies that there are as many in heaven. And Demochares: "O Theophrastus, the judges were Athenian men, not the twelve gods who preside." Altars were erected everywhere for all of these together, in the Trojan plain: "From the altar of the twelve gods, next to the monument of Agamemnon," Strabo, Geog. book xiii, chap. i. And again: "In the Agora where the altars of the twelve gods stood." And at Athens in the very forum by the tyrant Pisistratus, as Thucydides attests, Hist. book vi. These, as Apollodorus testifies, were called in as arbiters between Neptune and Minerva, who were disputing the name of Athens; and before them Mars, accused of the murder of Halirrhothius, pleaded his capital case on the Areopagus — that is, at the rock, which was thereafter named from that judgment. Hence also the dinner of the twelve gods (dodekatheou) of Augustus, as recorded by Suetonius, at which so many guests were present adorned in the guise of the gods.

    Translator note: Greek passages throughout this block are OCR-damaged. Demochares quote, Strabo quotes, and the Agora reference rendered from context and known classical sources. 'dwdexddeog' rendered as 'twelve gods (dodekatheou)' preserving the OCR-mangled Greek term.

  37. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Ortus superstitionis ex Agypto referente Herodoto, lib. ii. cap.iv.: Addexa Seay, Inquit, érwvusiag Ereyov xpdrous Aiyvarious vowlous, nai "“BAAnvas rape opéwy dvarace-— Duodecim deorum nomencla- turam dicunt primos Aigyptios invenisse, atque Graecos ab illis acce- pisse.” At duodecim dii apud Aigyptios nihil aliud erant, quam. totidem signa zodiaci. : X. Hos inter unum, ut diximus, ceteris omnibus infinite preetu- lerunt, reliquos autem ad illius arbitrium se componere finxerunt. Unde illud Plauti in Casina, A. ii. Se. v., v. 23. |

    English

    IX. The origin of this superstition from Egypt, as Herodotus reports, book ii, chap. iv.: "They say," he writes, "that the Egyptians were the first to use the names of the twelve gods, and that the Greeks received them from them." But among the Egyptians the twelve gods were nothing other than the twelve signs of the zodiac. X. Among these, as we have said, they preferred one above all the rest without measure, and invented the rest as submitting themselves to his authority. Hence that passage of Plautus in Casina, Act ii, Scene v, line 23.

    Translator note: Greek text from Herodotus II.4 is OCR-damaged; rendered from the known Herodotus passage and Owen's own Latin paraphrase immediately following.

  38. Original

    “Unus tibi hic dum propitius sit Jupiter, Tu istos minutos deos cave flocci feceris.”’ Et Ulysses de Hectore ad Achillem apud Homerum:—

    English

    "So long as this one Jupiter is propitious to you, take care not to make light of those lesser gods." And Ulysses speaks of Hector to Achilles in Homer:

  39. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Malveras txrdyrus wiovvos Ast, obd¢ o1 oles > Z Dy ih Avipas oud? Seovs-— “ Perfurit immensum fretus Jove, nec reveretur Mortalesve deosve.”

    English

    He rages beyond measure, trusting in Jupiter, and reveres neither mortals nor gods.

    Translator note: Opening Greek line is heavily OCR-damaged and unreadable; the immediately following Latin (Perfurit immensum...) is the author's own Latin rendering of those Homeric lines and has been translated. The Greek text itself is rendered from the Latin gloss.

  40. Original

    Hos ideo munere quodam mediatorio, mortalium vice, apud Deum illum summum functos esse, arbitrati sunt. Nullum drama frequen-

    English

    They believed, therefore, that these had performed a certain mediatory function on behalf of mortals before that supreme God. No theme appears more fre-

    Translator note: Block ends mid-word (frequen-) at a page or chunk boundary; translation rendered up to the break.

  41. Original

    _tius occurrit apud poétas, quam secundi ordinis deorum precum, ad -summunm illum pro illis, cum quibus iiscum aliqua intercesserat ne- cessitudo. Sic Venus pro Teucris periclitantibus, apud Virgilium Ain. x. 18—20:—

    English

    quently among the poets than the prayers of second-order gods offered to that supreme one on behalf of those with whom some bond of necessity had intervened. Thus Venus intercedes for the imperiled Trojans in Virgil, Aen. x. 18–20:

  42. Original

    “O pater! O hominum divimque eeterna potestas ! Cernis ut insultent Rutuli? Turnusque feratur Per medios insignis equos?”’ Qualia sunt ista Pindari Pyth. carm. vi. 23:—

    English

    "O father! O eternal power of men and gods! Do you not see how the Rutulians insult us? How Turnus is borne conspicuously through the midst on horseback?" Such also are those words of Pindar, Pyth. ode vi. 23:

  43. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Méauwrn wry Kpoviday, Bupusray oreporay xepuvvay rs rpuraviy, Ocay cébecbaus. Ipsos autem mediatores, mortales, orationibus precibusque, prose- quuti sunt; perinde ac hodie etiamnum inter pontificios dauoviay cultus peragitur; de quo consulenda doctissimi Medi, de Posteriorum

    English

    Pray to the son of Cronus, the deep-thundering lord of lightning and of the gods, that you may be revered. The mediators themselves, moreover, were pursued by mortals with prayers and supplications; just as even today among the Papists the worship of daemons is practiced; concerning which the most learned Mede, on the Apostasy of the Latter

    Translator note: Opening Greek line (Pindar, Pyth. vi.23) is heavily OCR-damaged; translation rendered from context and the known Pindaric passage. Block ends mid-sentence at a page boundary (title of Mede's work continues in next block).

  44. Original

    Temporum Apostasia, Diatriba. Atque ita Deo et angelis, sole et —godiaci signis, Jove Cretensi aliisque demortuis, horrenda superstio- nis dementia confusis, omnes de uno notiones, corrupte, vane, et inutiles prorsus redditz sunt.

    English

    Times, should be consulted. And so, with God and angels, the sun and the signs of the zodiac, the Cretan Jupiter and other dead men, all confounded together by the dreadful madness of superstition, every notion concerning the one God was rendered thoroughly corrupt, vain, and useless.

  45. Original

    XI. Nihil opus est, ut de cetera deorum turba, quorum origo in- certissima, quidquam dicamus. Eos in superos, inferos, et medioxu-

    English

    XI. There is no need for us to say anything about the remaining crowd of gods, whose origin is most uncertain. Plautus divides them into celestial, infernal, and inter medi-

    Translator note: Block ends mid-word (medioxu-) at a page boundary; the word continues as "mos" in the following block, forming "medioxumos" (gods of the middle rank).

  46. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “mos, alibi in magnos, minimos, et patellarios, dispescit Plautus. Su- perum plebem, vocat Ovidius, In Ibim, 79 :— “ Vos quoque, plebs Supertim, Fauni, Satyrique, Laresque, Fluminaque, et Nymphz, Semideimque genus.” Horum fabulis concinnandis vix ullibi idem senserunt veteres; pro- inde Pausanias in Beeotic. Postquam Thebanorum circa deos aliquot opinionem recensuerat, addit, Ka) Meyapetor ég adriy om sworoyodor dic- Popa nal re rome, we rd TOAD, HAAHAIS Aeyouow “EAAnves;-—“ De rebus hisce plerumque inter se dissentiunt Greeci.” Omnes in certas clas- ses distribuerunt, nonnullos ccelo assignantes qui iwepoupdyor, évoupcyor, et eroupdvior dicti, quosdam aéri, qui évasdé pros, évaépsor; alios terre, ‘marique, qui communiter éqfyevo, et distincte, érixdévor, évérsor, SarAdr- riot, evbararrio:; inferis alios, qui imdyetor, x Aév01, Urey donor, xare x dévios dicebantur et ab officiis peculiaribus, et CUTIS; Zorityor, TAIT Yor, Tar- phior, Eevor, war pios, dy opaios, Erind prIos, OT PATIO, TPOT MIU 01, iAECI01, TPOTCLL04, Grorpbrasor, AUcioL, HADKPOIOL, TWTHPEs, KOPUAEIOL, TAAGUYELIOL, TpooTpomesOL, yevidruor, yonror, etc. Nemo autem pene est, qui nescit, totum hoc scene ethnicee choragium, in religionem Christianam intulisse Papismum.

    English

    ate gods; elsewhere Plautus divides them into great, least, and dish-gods. Ovid calls them the plebeian rank of the celestials, in his Ibis, 79: "You too, plebeian throng of the celestials, Fauns and Satyrs and Lares, rivers and Nymphs, and the race of demigods." In composing fables about these, the ancients scarcely ever agreed with one another on any point; hence Pausanias, in his Boetica, after reviewing the opinion of the Thebans concerning certain gods, adds: "And on these matters the Megarians differ from them, and the Greeks generally disagree with one another in many ways." All of them distributed the gods into fixed classes, assigning some to heaven, who were called the supracelestial, transcelestial, and celestials; some to the air, who were called the airy and ethereal; others to earth and sea, who were called collectively earthborn, and specifically the earth-dwelling, underearth-dwelling, sea-dwelling, and sea-traversing; others to the underworld, who were called the subterranean, of Hades, below the earth, and under Hades; and from their particular offices they were called the foreshadowers, expounders, purifiers, strangers, ancestral, nuptial, averters, warriors, forerunners, propitiators, escorts, repellers of evil, the averters of wrath, those who grant favor, the great, saviors, those of Cornus, the sea-wandering, the ones turned away, the birthright gods, and so on. There is scarcely anyone, however, who does not know that Papism has introduced this entire theatrical apparatus of pagan religion into the Christian faith.

    Translator note: Block begins mid-word (“mos” completing “medioxumos” from block 413). The extensive Greek classification terms are heavily OCR-damaged throughout; they have been rendered into English by inference from their recognized Greek roots and the scholarly context of pagan deity classification. The Pausanias Greek quotation is also OCR-damaged and translated from context and the Latin paraphrase that follows it.

  1. Original

    258 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ. [LIB, III.

    English

    258 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY. [Book III.

  1. Original

    CAPUT XIV.

    English

    Chapter 14.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Idololatriz in omnem confusionem progressus—Gentium dii peculiares ab ipsis adsciti—Plurimorum «#irodsioucs—Alexandri apud Lacedsemonios éxbéwors— Fabula de Tiberio Christum in deorum numerum referre yolente—In fingen- dis simulacris, et diis pingendis, religionis omnis contemptus—Aigyptiorum amentia—Pcene adversus deos peregrinos legibus constitute, unius veri Dei cultoribus soliim inflicte—Justini Martyris verba vere aurea.

    English

    The progress of idolatry into complete confusion — Peculiar gods of the nations adopted by the nations themselves — The apotheoses of many — The deification of Alexander among the Lacedaemonians — The fable about Tiberius wishing to reckon Christ among the number of the Roman gods — In fashioning images and in depicting gods, contempt for all religion — The madness of the Egyptians — Penalties established by law against foreign gods, inflicted only upon worshipers of the one true God — The truly golden words of Justin Martyr.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged summary paragraph; Greek words garbled. "«#irodsioucs" inferred as Greek apotheoses (deifications); "éxbéwors" inferred as Greek ektheosis (deification). "Aigyptiorum" = Egypt's; rendered accordingly. "Lacedsemonios" = Lacedaemonians (Spartans).

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Drxmus de iis quos vulgo et communiter, consentientibus suffragiis, per totum pene terrarum orbem religiose venerata est idololatrarum turba. Invalescente polytheismo, quaeque gens, omnis civitas, cuncti populi, quoscunque vellent sibi deos asciverunt. Serio, joco, publice, privatim, ex traditione veteri, auctoritate praesenti, vanis affectionibus, ubique pullulavit numinum seges amplissima. Has novorum deorum origines refert Pausanias, Artic. i: @edy, in- quit, 0: Awprcpaoy rpirors Apwmios xaréorn vowiCew Vorepoy OF noel wdures "EAAnvEs Pynvras nararéiou d& ral dARous ey vevomevous Tore dvdpurous, of Seay "EAAnor tiwag exouor, rorg OF cvdnenras worergr— In deorum nu- merum Amphiaraum primi omnium Oropii retulerunt, quos reliqui Greeci sequuti sunt. Possum etiam alios recensere, quibus, etm homi- nes antea fuissent, Grzeci divinos honores habuerunt, quibusque etiam urbes dedicate sunt.” Passim enim tandem consuetudo obtinuit, ut, cum quis hominibus placuisset, Deus esset; unicuique enim populo jus erat, quemcunque vellent, in deorum numerum referendi. Atque hine non levis controversia publicanos Romanos inter et Graecos oriebatur. Cum enim lege censoria cautum esset, ne deorum im- mortalium agri vectigal penderent, strenue negabant publicani immortales esse ullos, qui aliquando homines fuissent, teste Marco Tullio, lib. iii. de Natura Deorum, Il. Etiam Alexander, Caligula, Claudius, Domitianus, aliaque scelerum monstra, vivi dei censeri voluerunt, securi forsan quod mortui forent apud inferos. Insaniam istam eleganter exagitat apud Curtium Calisthenes: “ Scilicet,” inquit, “ ego et tu, Cleo, deos facimus? a nobis divinitatis suze auctoritatem accepturus est rex? potentiam tuam experiri libet; fac aliquem regem, si deum potes facere; facilius est imperium dare quam ccelum,” Qu. Curt. lib. viii. cap.v. Lacedemonibus autem ob negatum jus Deitatis vis intentata, donec eo more admissus est, quem legitimum fuisse negaret Cicero, qui adeo exagitat dedicationem domus suze Clodianam. ‘“ Quoniam,” inquiebant, “Alexander vult deus esse, deus esto.” Athenienses etiam tum temporis, Demadem oratorem decem talentis multdsse, quia, ut Alexandrum pro deo agnoscerent, iis persuadere conatus est, tes-

    English

    I. We speak of those whom the crowd of idolaters, with consenting votes, have religiously venerated in general and in common throughout nearly the entire world. As polytheism grew stronger, every nation, every city, all peoples adopted whatever gods they wished for themselves. Seriously, in jest, publicly, privately, from ancient tradition, by present authority, by vain affections — an exceedingly abundant crop of divinities sprang up everywhere. Pausanias, in his Attica, book i, reports these origins of new gods: "The Oropians were the first of all to reckon Amphiaraus among the gods; the rest of the Greeks later followed them. I can also enumerate others whom the Greeks honored with divine honors, though they had previously been men, and to whom cities were even dedicated." For the custom ultimately prevailed everywhere that whoever had pleased men should be a god; for every people had the right to reckon whomever they wished among the number of the gods. And from this arose no small controversy between the Roman tax-collectors and the Greeks. For since the censorial law had provided that the lands of the immortal gods should pay no tribute, the tax-collectors vigorously denied that any who had once been men were immortal — as Marcus Tullius testifies, in book iii of On the Nature of the Gods, II. Alexander also, Caligula, Claudius, Domitian, and other monsters of wickedness wished to be reckoned as living gods, perhaps unconcerned because they would be dead in the underworld. Callisthenes elegantly ridicules this madness in Curtius: "So then," he says, "you and I, Cleo, make gods? Is the king about to receive the authority of his divinity from us? I should like to test your power — make someone a king, if you can make someone a god; it is easier to give dominion than heaven." Qu. Curt. lib. viii. cap. v. Force was threatened against the Lacedaemonians for refusing the right of deity, until he was admitted by that custom which Cicero — who so vigorously attacks the Clodian dedication of his house — would deny to be lawful. "Since," they said, "Alexander wishes to be a god, let him be a god." The Athenians also at that time fined the orator Demades ten talents, because he had attempted to persuade them to acknowledge Alexander as a god — as

    Translator note: Greek Pausanias quotation is heavily OCR-damaged; the embedded Greek text is garbled beyond reliable reconstruction. Owen himself supplies a Latin paraphrase immediately following, which has been rendered faithfully. The block is cut off mid-sentence ("tes-") continuing into block 419.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    _tatur Athenzeus, lib. v., quamvis eosdem postea Demetrio Poliorcete, _quantillee Alexandri parti, vivo et preesenti divinos honores detule- runt. Claudii wirodciouss ad tonitru sonitum evanuit; in tentorium enim fugiens, “ Hic Deus,” inquit, “ est, non Claudius.”

    English

    Athenaeus testifies, lib. v., although these same Athenians afterward paid divine honors to Demetrius Poliorcetes, a man of far smaller worth than Alexander, while he was still living and present. The apotheosis of Claudius vanished at the sound of thunder; for fleeing into his tent, he said, "This is a god, not Claudius."

    Translator note: "wirodciouss" is a garbled OCR rendering of the Greek ἀποθέωσις (apotheosis); rendered as "apotheosis" accordingly. "quantillee Alexandri parti" = "of how small a part compared to Alexander," rendered interpretively as "of far smaller worth than Alexander." Block continues from block 418.

  5. Original

    _ III. Ex hac inter gentes consuetudine enataestfabula. Tiberium ‘tentasse Christum in numerum deorum Romanorum referre, senatu _ vero refragante, proposito destitisse. Istiusmodi fabulas divulgasse, _utinam nunquam bonis viris in mentem venisset; Deus ne siverit _ quis in posterum eis fidem adhibeat.

    English

    III. From this custom prevailing among the nations arose the fable that Tiberius had attempted to reckon Christ among the number of the Roman gods, but that, the senate opposing, he had abandoned the proposal. Would that it had never occurred to good men to spread abroad fables of this kind; may God not permit anyone hereafter to give credence to them.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Reges, etiam et imperatores Romani quoscunque vellent, 'in censum deorum retulerunt; ipsi omnes post Julium, aut dii, aut hostes a senatu judicati: unde moribundi Vespasiani scomma,; “Ut puto, Deus fio.” Ut autem, qui pro Deo haberetur, ple- rumque necesse erat, ut moreretur purpuratus; unde de Diocle- tiano Eutropius, “ Contigit ei, quod nulli post natos homines, ut _quum privatus obiisset, inter divos tamen reterretur.” Quod tamen haud usquequaque verum. Alexander divinos honores Hephe- _stioni amico deferri jussit, et sacrificari, Curt. lib. x. Et ipse Antoninus Caracalla, hominis monstrum, a Macrino, qui eum occi- derat, inter deos relatus est, teste Allio Spartiano. De Hadriano Antinoum Amasium primum sacrificante, ut extis ejus ad wavre/as et wwyyuvefas uteretur, deinde in deorum numerum referente, atque ubivis terrarum simulacra ei ponente, horrenda historia est apud _Dionem Histor. lib. lxix., quam impietatem pro meritis exagitant Clemens in zporperriz@, et Tertullianus in Apologia. Privatis etiam quoscunque vellent privatim colere concessum, Testatur Cornelis dictum ad Caium Gracchum filium, “ Ubi mortua ero, parentabis mihi, et invocabis deos manes parentis; eo tempore ne pudeat, 'eorum Deum preces expetere, quos vivos et prasentes relictos et desertos habueris.”

    English

    IV. Kings, and also Roman emperors, reckoned whomever they wished in the register of the gods; all of them after Julius were judged by the senate to be either gods or enemies — hence the dying jest of Vespasian: "I think I am becoming a god." Moreover, one who was to be regarded as a god commonly needed to die while still wearing the purple; hence Eutropius, concerning Diocletian: "It befell him, what had befallen no one since men were born, that though he died a private citizen, he was nevertheless numbered among the deified." Yet this is not altogether true. Alexander ordered divine honors to be paid to his friend Hephaestion, and sacrifices to be offered — Curt. lib. x. And Antoninus Caracalla himself, a monster of a man, was placed among the gods by Macrinus, who had killed him, as Aelius Spartianus testifies. Concerning Hadrian — first sacrificing Antinous his favorite, that he might use his entrails for complete victory and union, then reckoning him among the gods, and everywhere setting up images of him — there is a dreadful account in Dio, Hist. lib. lxix., which impiety Clement in his Exhortation and Tertullian in his Apology rightly attack. It was also permitted to private individuals to worship privately whomever they wished. This is attested by Cornelia's saying to her son Gaius Gracchus: "When I am dead, you will perform the funeral rites for me and invoke the divine shades of a parent; at that time let it not shame you to seek the prayers of those gods whom you had abandoned and forsaken while they were living and present."

    Translator note: "wavre/as et wwyyuvefas" are OCR-garbled Greek terms; from context (Hadrian/Antinous passage) these likely represent Greek words for complete success and kinship/union; rendered interpretively. "zporperriz@" is OCR-garbled, likely Greek proptretike (Exhortation/Protrepticus), Owen's reference to Clement's Protrepticus. "Allio Spartiano" = Aelius Spartianus (author in Historia Augusta).

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Y. Hic vero omnis religionis, omniumque Deitatis notionum con- _temptus eousque progressus est, ut ]udus demum fuerit turpissima ‘queeque scelera pudendis superstitionibus immiscere. Quibus flagi- | tiis usi sunt, in fingendis et pingendis deorum simulacris, videat Lector apud Plinium, lib. xxxv., cap. ix. x. Nihil pictoribus (de quibus inquit Cicero, “ Nos deos omnes ea facie novimus, qua pic- tores, fictoresque voluerunt,”) usitatius erat, quam meretricum sibi delectarum imaginibus, Deas pingere; quod fecit Arellius, qui nun- quam non alicujus feminze amore flagrabat. Et simulacrum, quod in domo Ciceronis, nomine Dew Libertatis, consecrabat Clodius, pro- bat ipse in Oratione ad Pontifices pro domo sua, Tanagreeam fuisse meretricem. Ita nullibi magis quam in ipsa religione, omnem re- ligionis sensum abjecisse videantur. Victum itaque genus humanum, etiam triumphavit serpens antiquus; neque satis habuit devinctos sibi tenere, nisi insuper captivos pro ludibrio haberet, atque inter se

    English

    V. Indeed, the contempt for all religion and for all notions of deity had progressed so far that it became at last a kind of sport to mix the most shameful crimes with the most disgraceful superstitions. The reader may see what outrages they employed in fashioning and painting images of the gods, in Pliny, lib. xxxv., cap. ix. x. Nothing was more customary for painters (of whom Cicero says, "We know all the gods with that countenance which painters and sculptors desired") than to paint goddesses with the likenesses of harlots whom they admired; which Arellius did, who was always burning with love for some woman. And the image which Clodius consecrated in the house of Cicero, under the name of the Goddess of Liberty, Cicero himself proves, in his Oration to the Pontiffs in Defense of His House, to have been a Tanagran harlot. Thus nowhere more than in religion itself do they appear to have cast off every sense of religion. And so the ancient serpent triumphed over a vanquished human race; nor was it enough for him to hold them in bondage, unless he also held his captives up to mockery and set them fighting among themselves —

    Translator note: "Dew Libertatis" is OCR-garbled for "Deae Libertatis" (of the Goddess of Liberty). Block ends mid-sentence, continuing into block 423. "Tanagreeam" = a woman from Tanagra (a city in Boeotia), here used as a common noun meaning harlot/prostitute from Tanagra.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    260 ORTUS ET PROGRESSUS IDOLOLATRIZ, [LIB. III. armis et bello focde committeret, ineptissimarum superstitionum causi. Tale est egregium cecitatis et miserize humane sub jugo Satanze laborantis documentum, quod in vicinis, ut ille loquitur, Megypti populis exhibet Satyricus, Sat. xv. v. 33-38. Tada belli Crocodilus:—

    English

    260 THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF IDOLATRY, [BOOK III. — and driven them against one another with arms and foul war, for the sake of the most foolish superstitions. Such is that remarkable testimony to the blindness and misery of humanity laboring under the yoke of Satan, which the Satirist exhibits — concerning neighboring peoples of Egypt, as he says — in Sat. xv, v. 33–38. The crocodile, cause of war:—

    Translator note: Page number 260 and running header preserved. Block continues from block 422. "focde" is OCR artifact for "foede" (foully/shamefully). "Megypti" is OCR artifact for "Aegypti" (of Egypt). "Satyricus" refers to the Roman satirist Juvenal. "Tada belli Crocodilus" appears to be a marginal gloss/caption: "The crocodile, cause of war," rendered accordingly.

  9. Original

    “Inter finitimos vetus atque antiqua simultas, Immortale odium, et nunquam sanabile vulnus Ardet adhue Ombos et Tentyra. Summus utrinque Inde furor vulgo, qudd numina vicinorum Odit uterque locus; cum solos credat habendos Esse deos, quos ipse colit.” Eousque autem pugnam, causi hdc susceptam, continudsse scribit utrumque populum, donec victos victores comederent, ib. 77-83 :—

    English

    "Among neighboring peoples an old and ancient rivalry, an immortal hatred, and a wound never to be healed, still burns between Ombos and Tentyra. The utmost rage on either side among the common people arises from this — that each place hates the gods of its neighbors, since each believes that only those gods which it itself worships are to be reckoned as gods." He writes, moreover, that both peoples continued this battle, taken up for this cause, until the conquerors ate the conquered — ibid. 77–83:—

  10. Original

    “ Labitur hic quidam nimia formidine cursum, Pracipitans, capiturque : ast illum in plurima sectum Frusta, ac particulas, ut multis mortuus unus Sufficeret, totum corrosis ossibus edit Victrix turba; nec ardenti decoxit aheno, Aut verubus: longum usque aded, tardumque putavit Exspectare focos, contenta cadavere crudo.”

    English

    "Here a certain man, headlong in flight from excessive terror, stumbles and is captured; but him, cut into many pieces and fragments so that one dead man might suffice for many, the victorious crowd devoured whole, gnawing the bones — nor did they cook him in a boiling cauldron or on spits: they considered it far too long and slow to wait for fires, content with the raw corpse."

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Fide pene historica poétam hance incredibilem Aigytiorum feritatem retulisse mihi persuadent, cim innatus adhue et caecus plurimorum ob dissensiones circa res nullius pene in religione momenti furor, tum nonnullorum fere ejusdem generis facinora, que ipsi nomine tenus Christianis perpetrarunt, adversus innocuos Christiang: reli- gionis professores.

    English

    I am persuaded that the poet has recorded this incredible savagery of the Egyptians with almost historical credibility, both by the innate and still blind rage of very many persons over disputes concerning matters of almost no moment in religion, and by the crimes of some persons of nearly the same kind which they themselves, being Christians in name only, have perpetrated against innocent professors of the Christian religion.

    Translator note: "Aigytiorum" is OCR artifact for "Aegyptiorum" (of the Egyptians).

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Verim, utcunque inter se lites et inimicitias exercuerint ido- lolatres, in eo omnes conspirasse videntur, solum verum Deum ejusque cultum aspernari. Quamvis ideo lege cautum esset Athenis, ne quis Zéva dasuéve veneraretur, atque Rome duodecim tabularum, “ Ne quis separatim deos haberet, neve novos, neque advenas, nisi publice adscitos, privatim coleret,” nemo tamen, (uno excepto Socrate, cujyus erat accusatio, ’Adime? Swxpadrns ods mtv 7 wbAss vomsCer Seods od vopl- Cav, Erepa Os name dcuwdvice eonyovjevos, ) religionis violates ob alium Deum, preter eos, qui publice adsciti fuerunt adoratum, postulatus inveniri potest, nisi qui unicum verum Deum veneraretur. Exori- ente autem Christianismo maxime eruperunt ista hominum insania, et Satane invidia. Czecitatem autem istam et rabiem elegantissime imperatoribus philosophicis exprobrat Justinus antiquissimus scriptor Christianus; cujus verbis vere aureis digressioni huic finem imponere placet. Mévor, inquit, wsooducda ds? dvoma rod Xprorod nai wydev ddinodures ds cwapraro? dvaipolusdar drArAwy &rAAcerot nal dévdpau oeComevav nal wore- [w0ds, xe) ng Hod MiAovpous, Koel xponode/Aouc, Hal Tay KAbyuy CwuY Te TOAAG* nal ov ray adrav iad rdyrav rimmmévay, CAAG GAAWY dAAObOE, WS Elvas oE- Bete GAAHAOIS ThYTUS, Oi Td UA Ta adTa GECEW, "“Osrep wovov Eynarsiy Hurd

    English

    VI. But however the idolaters have waged quarrels and enmities among themselves, they all appear to have conspired in this one thing: to despise the one true God and His worship. Although there was a law at Athens that no one should worship an unlawful deity, and a law of the Twelve Tables at Rome that "no one should have gods separately, nor worship privately any new or foreign gods, except those publicly adopted" — yet no one can be found who was prosecuted for violation of religion on account of worshiping any other god besides those who were publicly adopted, except the one who worshiped the one true God. (The sole exception is Socrates, whose accusation was: "Socrates does wrong in not acknowledging the gods the city acknowledges, and in introducing other new divine beings.") But when Christianity began to arise, the madness of men and the envy of Satan broke out most violently. Justin, the most ancient Christian writer, most elegantly reproaches these emperors — who fancied themselves philosophers — for this blindness and rage; and it is fitting to close this digression with his truly golden words. He says: "We alone are put to death for the name of Christ, though we have done no wrong, while those who worship trees and rivers, fire and earth, birds and beasts, and images formed by human hands — and yet not the same things as all others, but different things in different places, so that their worship differs from one another, though all worship the same material things — this alone is charged against us,

    Translator note: The Greek passage from Justin Martyr (First Apology, ch. 24) is heavily OCR-damaged and garbled throughout. Owen himself does not provide an immediately adjacent Latin paraphrase for all of it, but the passage is identifiable as Justin, First Apology ch. 24, concerning Christians alone being executed for the name of Christ while idol-worshipers go free. The English is rendered from context and from the known Justin passage; portions of the Greek are reconstructed. Block continues into block 428.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Exere, Ors un rods adrods Luiy Comey Seodg, unde rors aerodavovor yous xual

    English

    that we do not worship the same gods as they — wherefore they drive us to death and

    Translator note: Continuation of the heavily OCR-damaged Greek quotation from Justin Martyr (First Apology, ch. 24). The Greek text is garbled beyond reliable word-by-word reconstruction; the English is rendered from the known Justin passage and context. Block appears to be cut off at the end of the chunk.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    KVCKS Kool BV YpuPuIs OreMdvous xa) Suoias DEpomer* Ors yap ov TH adTa, Tap’

    English

    ...and in writings being observed, and we offer sacrifices — for not from the same source, among those...

    Translator note: Greek text is heavily OCR-corrupted and fragmentary; rendered from context as an introductory phrase leading into the continuation in the following block. Sense inferred from surrounding Tertullian quotation context.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    | oi¢ wutv Seol, wap ois Ot Snpia, wap’ ois 0 sepere vevoumomeva eorly dupiCas éari- _ oraode-—“Soli odiis expetimur ob nomen Christi; et cim nihil in leges _committamus tanquam peccatores ad necem rapimur; aliis alibi et _arbores, et flumina, et mures, et feles, et crocodilos, et ratione caren- tium animalium multa colentibus. Et quidem non eadem cunctis sed alia alibi venerantibus, ita ut in universum impii alii aliis sint, quia non eadem colant sacra. Atqui id unicum habetis, quod nobis criminis loco objiciatis, non eosdem nos vobiscum deos colere, neque mortuis libationes, et nidores adipum, neque signis atque statuis co- ronas et victimas offerre; cum eadem animalia, apud hos quidem numina, apud alios feras, apud quosdam hostias esse, certo sciatis,”

    English

    ...among some, gods to us; among others, beasts; among still others, things regarded as customary sacrificial offerings — mark this well: "We alone are assailed with hatred on account of the name of Christ; and although we commit nothing against the laws, we are dragged to death as sinners; while others in various places worship trees, and rivers, and mice, and cats, and crocodiles, and many of the irrational animals. And indeed not the same things among all, but different things in different places, so that in the aggregate they are impious toward one another, because they do not worship the same sacred rites. Yet this one charge you have to bring against us as a crime: that we do not worship the same gods as you, nor offer libations to the dead, nor the savor of fat, nor garlands and victims to images and statues — though you certainly know that the same animals are, among some, divine beings; among others, wild beasts; among still others, sacrificial victims."

    Translator note: Block opens with heavily OCR-corrupted Greek (likely: οἷς ἡμῖν θεοί, παρ’ οἷς δὲ θηρία, παρ’ οἷς δ’ ἱερεῖα νενομισμένα ἐστιν), introducing the Tertullian quotation that follows. Latin quotation is from Tertullian, Apologeticus, chapter 24; rendered from the author’s text with minor OCR artifacts silently corrected (e.g., ‘cim’ → ‘cum’).